《Tales Of Love》


 Chapter 1

    It was getting to dawn and Milli Logan was done with her duty at the orphanage. She¡¯s the matron of the city orphanage and on that particr day, she worked on a night shift.


    She walked out of the gate of the orphanage and felt she heard a faint cry of a baby.


    She smiled. She was addicted to her kids at the orphanage that while away from them, she could still hear their cries in her mind.


    But taking another step, she heard the cry again. Then she paused. This is not her imagination, nor is she hearing the baby¡¯s cry in her mind.


    She was hearing it with her ears. She looked back at the orphanage and then like an intuition, she looked sideways and saw swaddling clothes and it seemed she saw the clothes shake.


    She shook for fear. She started walking gently towards the swaddling clothes and the baby¡¯s cry seemed to be louder than before.


    She went and looked further and was shocked when she saw it was a baby.


    ¡°A baby!¡± Milli eximed.


    She dropped her bag and without a second thought, she carried the baby. The little fellow had sobbed and started sniffling.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Millie¡¯s eyes went moist. Was this baby abandoned by his mother? Was he given birth to by a human being or a wild animal?


    She saw the baby¡¯s face had be reddish. He needed to be taken care of immediately. She looked around but couldn¡¯t find the trace of who might have left him there.


    She rushed back into the orphanage and went straight to the nursery section. The other employees were surprised to see her rushed back in with a baby in her hand.


    ¡°Please call the doctor immediately,¡±Milli Logan ordered. She quickly unwrapped the baby and gave him over to a nanny to bathe.


    Soon the nanny returned and said ¡°it¡¯s a girl¡±


    ¡°A girl?¡± Milli Logan was surprised. He thought the baby was a boy. A woman gave birth to her gender and threw her away?


    What a cruel world


    Soon the doctor came and went in to attend to the baby. In less than an hour, the doctor came out of the nursery section.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She¡¯s been fed and already asleep¡± he said with a smile.


    Milli Logan smiled. She¡¯s d that the baby is fine. She¡¯s d that she found the baby. She¡¯s d that she¡¯s still fine and alive.


    She will spend the rest of her life looking after her until she grows up, capable of looking after herself.


    That feeling of motherhood overtook Milli Logan and she made up her mind to see that the little fellow experiences the love of a mother.


    ¡°What do we call her ?¡± The nanny asked.


    ¡°Call her Aurora¡±

 Chapter 2

    Twenty two yearster


    Jasper Milo looked at the traffic light as it turned green and quickly stepped on the elerator, increasing its speed as he raced towards his destination. His boss, Santiago Axel, had ordered him to drive to the old manor in 30 minutes against the usual 45 minutes drive .


    Santiago Axel was seated in the back seat. On his thigh was aptop and he was working on it. Santiago is the CEO of the Axel groups. Apart from being extremely devoted to his work, he was an eye candy to the female species and a prayer point to men. He is tall and handsome with a powerful aura. He threw a nce at Aurora Logan who seemed to be deep in her thoughts that she missed his gaze.


    Santiago was heading to the old manor. He termed it old cause he no longer lived there but still considered the ce his home. His mother had called  him toe over for lunch. He had refused with an excuse of having too much work on his desk but his mother insisted that he muste saying it was his grandfather¡¯s orders.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Santiago looked to his side where Aurora Logan sat, still in silence and lost in her world of thoughts. Santiago reyed their first meeting in his head, quite a funny and cliche meeting that happened in movies and roms.


    He¡¯d been attending a business party one evening where he was a VIP and she was just a waitress. He was Supposed to be drugged but she literally saved his life even if he pulled a fast one on her, something you could easily term that day asck of appreciation. To say the least, he wasn¡¯t quite the gentleman the first day they met.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± his voice brought her out of her thoughts as she turned to face him, hiving off a faint smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± she asked jokingly with a smile and shook her head in the negative denying ims of any thoughts. But Santiago knew her so well. She was the type to conceal her feelings. You could term her as an extremely private person.


    Santiago eyed her small frame and drew her closer to him which earned a small squeak from her as it was a Sudden and unexpected action.


    ¡°Calm down¡± he ordered in a calm voice as he ced her head on his torso which she peacefullyplied to, while shutting hisptop.


    ¡°Rest¡± he kissed the top of her head as she snuggled into him. He stared at her silently and lovingly. Aurora Logan wasn¡¯t just a secretary to him.


    She was the love of his life and everything he wanted to keep and protect. She belonged to him. Soon they arrived at the old manor and he gently woke Aurora Logan so they could go in.


    Their ears were met with loudughter from feminine voices deep in a conversation. His mothersughter rang out into different parts of the manor. They walked till they got to the sitting room where Madam Axel was seated all poised.

 Chapter 3

    Madam Axel was seated on the exquisite and obviously expensive cushions that decorated the living room. Her fingers intertwined with small, fragile and tender looking ones belonging to the girl seated .


    As soon as the girl saw Santiago, she smiled at him ¡°Hello brother Santiago¡± and stood up to walk toward him for a hug. But Santiago neither replied nor looked toward her direction. He treated her as air.


    He walked past her, evading the hug and held Aurora¡¯s hand as if he was afraid of losing her.


    ¡°Hello mum¡± Santiago said and without taking a nce at his mother¡¯s facial expression, he  walked towards the dinning.


    Rather than answer, Madam Axel¡¯s displeasure was visibly felt. The other girl saw it too and froze.


    She had heard that Santiago had a rumored girlfriend but now she saw how affectionate he treated her, disying  their love so openly.


    ¡°Santiago, why did youe along with this unwanted guest? I remembered telling you toe alone¡± Madam Axel scolded her son.


    She doesn¡¯t know why her own son will defy her orders simply because of this smelly, low ss gold digger.


    A son should listen to his mother and not be carried away by that feeling of infatuation he called love. Santiago haspletely lost his mind and it¡¯s all because of this thing he goes about with.


    But on the contrary, Santiago was not angry at all but offered a seat at the dinner to Aurora and sat down before saying ¡°oh¡­ and now that we are here, let¡¯s have lunch then¡± he seemed to deliberately annoy his mother.


    ¡°Eve Diego had been waiting for you¡± Madam Axel tried to remind Santiago  that Miss Diego was here and hade because of him.


    Eve Diego had been a junior to Santiago at high school. Both of their families had been friends for over two decades. In order to strengthen their families bond, they got them engaged when they were both teenagers.


    At that time, Santiago had kicked against it. He had made it clear that he couldn¡¯t find himself falling in love with Eve Diego, it was something unrealistic.


    But his grandfather, like every elder in a family, prevailed. He insisted that Santiago has no say in the matter but just to do whatever he is instructed to do.


    At that time, the Axel business both home and abroad were experiencing some crisis and almost went bankrupt, it was the Eve group who helped them back to their feet.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In appreciation, the old master of the Axel family promised to marry Eve Diego to his grandson Santiago.


    That was in the past, now Santiago had grown up a handsome charming bachelor and Eve Diego had returned back from abroad havingpleted her studies and ready to be by Santiago¡¯s side as his wife.


    Aurora Logan was very ufortableing to Santiago¡¯s home. He had insisted shee along, she can¡¯t keep shying away from a battle she was going to fight to be by his side.


    Now, she could feel the hostile stares from Santiago¡¯s mother and grandfather. They seemed to be throwing daggers at her.


    Santiago¡¯s arranged fiance was also there. She definitely would be cursing her beneath her breath with utmost hatred.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve scolded brother Santiago enough because of me. Why don¡¯t we just sit and have our lunch peacefully¡± Eve Diego said, holding Madam Axel¡¯s hand and giving it a soft squeeze..


    If this trash here is the rumored girlfriend of Santiago, that made him not to as much as throw a nce at her, she will find a way of moving her out of her paths,  she will put the trash where it rightfully belongs, in the trash bin she assured herself.


    ¡°Father had made no mistake, you are the right girl for Santiago, the one who will give our Axel family a heir,¡± Madam Axel said and patted Eve Diego¡¯s hand. At the same time, sounding a warning to Aurora Logan who Eve Diego is to the Axel family.


    Santiago picked dishes for Aurora before he started eating. He paid no attention to what his mother and Eve Diego said.


    That way , they ate their lunch peacefully except for the asional vicious stare from Eve Diego and an irritating nce from Madam Axel.


    Aurora chewed her food quietly as if she was afraid  to be caught chewing. She didn¡¯t want to follow Santiago there, but he insisted that she woulde.


    She¡¯s a poor girl who doesn¡¯t have what it takes to struggle with the wealthy. She just wants  to live her life peacefully.


    After the meal, the old master asked Aurora Logan to excuse them; he would want to have a private talk with his family. She bowed gently and left to wait in the sitting room.


    Resting his hand on his walking stick, grandpa Axel said¡­

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Santiago on my 70th birthday,ing up next month, I will announce your engagement with Eve Diego to the public¡±. Grandpa Axel dered.


    Eve Diego smiled shyly and looked at Santiago who wore a poker face. Madam Axel held Eve Diego¡¯s hands affectionately.


    ¡°Do what you have to do to dispose of that trash before the day¡± Granda Axel concluded and rxed against his seat. ¡°Grandpa, I will not have anyone call her trash, she¡¯s my woman and as for my rtionship with her, it willst forever¡± Santiago corrected.


    ¡°I am a man of my words, I had already got you engaged to Diego long ago and now, you can¡¯t back out or make me fail in the promise I had made to her parents. You must get ready to be married to Eve Diego as soon as possible¡± grandpa Axel dered authoritatively.


    ¡°Eve Diego is a high ss girl, the daughter of the CEO of the Eve group. She matches the expected kind of girl you should be with and you can¡¯t stand her up for that girl!¡± Madam Axel Coaxed her son.


    Santiago stood up and walked away. He saw Aurora and beckoned to her. They both left the old manor and were driven back to thepany byJasper.


    Jasper Milo was Santiago¡¯s assistant and very fond of Aurora too. He knew the pressure mounted on his boss to sever his rtionship with Aurora Logan. They all are interested in his marriage to Eve Diego.


    Long before Eve Diego returned, her parents had reminded the Axel family about their promise to them.


    He knew how much Santiago loved Aurora and how Aurora had made a great sacrifice to protect the prestige and reputation of the Axel family.


    On their way back, none of them spoke to each other. Aurora was quiet, what could she probably have to say anyways.


    It was up to Santiago to either follow his heart or follow his family¡¯s choice. Whatever his choice would be, she will respect it.


    Santiago was silent, giving an aura of powerfulpression. When they returned to thepany, Aurora alighted from the car. And without waiting for him, she took the elevator.


    Seeing that Aurora left him behind; Santiago took some strides and caught up with her as the elevator closed. He embraced her from behind holding her waist, as he turned her to face him, without waiting for her to vent her anger, his lips closed on hers as he kissed her.


    She refused and hit his chest with her small psalm but he ignored her protest as if he did not feel the pain of her hitting, she bit his lips, but he kept kissing her until they both started feeling the taste of blood. After some time, he let her go as he stared at the slightly swollen lips of Aurora.


    Aurora looked at him with a sneer and saw his lip red from her bit, but pretended not to see it. She raised her index finger at him, but before she could say anything, the elevator opened and Santiago stepped out arrogantly and Aurora cursed him a million times in her heart and hurriedly followed behind.


    Santiago was like that, he behaved like a rascal with her and the next minute, he looked like he had not stepped on an ant.


    Aurora went to sit on her desk. she sighed heavily, she would have loved to work among the other staff but Santiago insisted that her desk should be at a corner in his office.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She looked at Santiago with her split vision and saw that he was already working on a file with full concentration. She closed her eyes, in a rxed position. She wondered how Santiago was still able to concentrate on his work. He must definitely have a unique make-up and ability not to be affected by things that bothers ordinary people.


    As Aurora closed her eyes, she was not sleeping. Actually she was thinking. Was Santiago really going to marry that rich girl?


    His mother and grandfather seemed to be pleased with Eve Diego. She had lost her first time to Santiago, just to save him. He should be responsible for her but she can¡¯t force him if he doesn¡¯t want to.


    She knew he loved her but business alliance and benefits were more important to the rich than love. And that, she cannot offer him because she¡¯s poor.


    ¡°I will not marry her¡± she heard Santiago¡¯s voice and snapped her eyes open. ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t think too much,¡± Santiago added as he raised his head to stare at her.


    Was this Santiago a mind reader? how could he have guessed her thoughts?.


    Santiago dropped Aurora off before going to his vi. On reaching home, he saw Eve Diego in the sitting room with her legs crossed, reading a fashion magazine. He stared at her, ready to question her when he heard footstepsing from the kitchen, turning¡­

 Chapter 5

    Turning, he saw his mother and behind her was the cook cleaning her hand with a napkin.


    ¡°Santiago, d you are back early today¡± Madam Axel said and stood beside her son. Without waiting for Santiago¡¯s response, she added ¡°Eve Diego will be staying in this vi with you for the time being¡±.


    ¡°Mm¡­m¡± Santiago grunted and walked toward the stairs. He knew it, his mother alone apart from Aurora knew the password to the vi. It seems his mother was head bent on creating a romantic rtionship between him and Eve Diego.


    Santiago went into the bathroom to have a shower. He adjusted the temperature of water to what he desired and soak himself in the bathtub. He didn¡¯t know how long he had stayed in the bathroom but when he stepped into the bedroom again, he saw Eve Diego in a silk robe, sitting at the edge of his bed. He narrowed his eyes and asked ¡°what do you want?¡± His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Am sorry brother Santiago, if I came into your room without your consent, dinner is ready and I¡­.¡± Diego tried to exin further but was cut short by Santiago ¡°get out¡± he ordered.


    Eve Diego obeyed and quietly stepped out of Santiago¡¯s bedroom as fast as her legs could carry her.


    Santiago didn¡¯t go down for dinner but had his dinner brought to him in his study.


    Next morning, when Eve Diego woke up and went for breakfast, she was told Santiago had gone to the office. She sighed and let out air from her mouth, if she didn¡¯t get to spend time with Santiago then her efforts would end in futility.


    When Aurora was through with her make-up, her mother had prepared breakfast and called her over to eat. The breakfast was soybean milk with deep-fried ntain. She ate a few bites before hurrying along.


    When she got to thepany, she met Madam Axel in her son¡¯s office, greeting her. She settled down on her desk when Madam Axel spoke up ¡°you can no longer work here, I am here to pay you off, name your price¡±.


    ¡°Am sorry ma¡¯am, but I was employed by Mr Santiago Axel and only he can terminate my appointment¡± Aurora Logan said. She was no longer ready to be bullied by anyone else because of Santiago.


    If you want to fight a battle, you have to be prepared yourself. She¡¯s going to stand up to defend who she loves, and fight for her happiness.


    ¡°Santiago, throw this trash out¡± Madam Axel ordered with her eyes popping out. How dare this stinking girl talk back to her? As long as this thing stays around her son, he would not be able to think straight.


    ¡°On what ground should I fire her?¡± Santiago finally spoke up seeing the tensed up condition of his mother. Santiago¡¯s question made Madam Axel¡¯s lip gently twitch. She has got to have an excuse to fire Aurora. It seems she had not fully prepared for this argument.


    Santiago stood up, ignoring his mother¡¯s silence. ¡°Get all the necessary files ande over to the conference hall ¡°Santiago looked at Aurora as he spoke. He strolled toward the door with his long legs. ¡°You can wait while taking tea or¡­¡­ make your choice,¡± he said to his mother and walked out.


    Aurora picked up some files and walked towards the door but was stopped by Madam Axel as she held her wrist fiercely. Staring at her fiercely like a predator who was ready to jump on its prey ¡°you can never fit into the position of my daughter-inw¡±.


    ¡°Mother, your gown fits you well and makes you look younger than your age. When next we go shopping, I¡¯ll tell Santiago to buy more gowns of different colors for you¡±, Aurora said with a smile.


    She felt Madam Axel loosen her grip on her wrist. Madam Axel blushed, and her chin turned pink but quickly returned back to its usual color.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me¡±, Madam Axel answered but her looks are not so annoying towards Aurora like before. She will not let this stinking trash win her over with her sweet words.


    Aurora sweetly blew Madam Axel a kiss and hurriedly walked out. When Santiago returned back to his office, his mother had left.


    He had grown up all his life as a masculinist and had no interest in women until the day that Aurora saved his life and reputation. He thought highly of her and swore with himself that he would watch her back for the rest of their lives. She lost her first time to him and he should be responsible for her.


    They would have gotten married already or at least obtained a certificate from the bureau but Aurora had refused at that time saying she didn¡¯t need his sympathy, only wanted him to believe her.


    **********Author*********


    Dear readers, I will be d if you leave yourments. It serves as encouragement and Support to me. Do you like reading more? then urge me with yourments.

 Chapter 6

    Aurora called her mother and told her not to wait for her. she was going to be with Santiago for the night. They went to a newly opened restaurant to have dinner before going home.


    This restaurant was typical of Eli  Steven¡¯s restaurant. Eli  Steven was a famous chef recognized in the whole of Florence City and abroad. No wonder his restaurants were most reckoned with among the wealthy people of the City.


    The waiters and waitresses have a custom made uniform and tag which makes them unique among their counterparts in other restaurants.


    Eli  Steven has be an old man now who hardly epts contracts and when he does, it costs millions of dors to hire him.


    The owner of this restaurant was an apprentice of Eli Steven and his restaurant bears a lot of simrities to Eli  Steven¡¯s.


    As they entered and took a seat. A waiter walked toward them to take their orders. Santiago ordered fried rice and Aurora preferred Noodles. The waiter soon returned with two tes of food.


    As soon as Aurora saw the food, inhaled the aroma and the vapor emanating from it, she salivates. Santiago threw a nce and saw her eyes bright, he smiled silently, he knew how much she likes Noodles.


    Picking her fork and knife, Aurora gulped down her food. Santiago watched her finish quietly and gently push his te of food to her.


    She looked up at him and realised perhaps she had finished her food too soon. She shook her head to Santiago to indicate she¡¯s full but he would not listen, rather, he took his fork and shoved food into her mouth.


    After two mouthfuls, she decides to feed him too. He obediently opened his mouth and epted the food. She continued until the te was almost empty, then she stopped.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Santiago had the habit of not emptying his tes when he eats. He ascribed it to poverty and Aurora had long known of this habit of his. They talked and went home.


    When they got to Santiago¡¯s Vi, the light in the sitting room was on which puzzled Aurora. No one had ess into the house except she and Santiago. Why is the light on then? Before she could ask Santiago any question, he gave an answer to her thoughts  ¡°She¡¯s probably watching a movie or something¡±.


    She? Who was Santiago referring to? Who¡¯s She in the vi?. Without giving her a chance to ask him any further questions, he lifted her off the ground and ced her on his shoulder as he turned the door knob.


    As Santiago turned the knob and entered, Eve Diego stood up to meet him but froze when she saw that Santiago was carrying ady.


    Without  as much as a nce,  Santiago Strode passed her and went up the stairs. Aurora saw the tear filled eyes of Eve Diego and chuckled. Santiago didn¡¯t put her down until he got to the master bedroom.


    ¡°So she¡¯s the ¡®she¡¯ you were referring to? ¡± Aurora asked as soon as her feet touched the floor. ¡°Mm¡­ mm¡± Santiago grunted as he tried to remove his tie.


    Aurora went over and helped him with his ties and unbuttoned his shirt. He went in to take a shower and when he came out, his hair was wet as drops of water fell to his shoulder.


    Around his waist was a white towel, which allowed for full ring of his long hairy straight legs. He was wiping his hair to dry as he stared at Aurora who was momentarily lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Not going for a shower?¡± Santiago asked . Whose question literally brought Aurora back to her senses. She felt shy of her Shamelessness and blushed.


    As she tried to pass by him, he held her and hugged her tightly that made Aurora Logan suffocate. He freed her and cupped her face with his palm ¡°tell me, what you admired the most. My body or me?¡±.


    Aurora blushed the more, she shouldn¡¯t have stared at him so long. Now he¡¯s flirting with her. But what difference does it make, whether his body or himself, it¡¯s all the same to her.


    She wanted to dodge and run off but he was still cupping her face and staring at her obviously waiting for an answer. ¡°the both¡± Aurora answered and pushed him off, and ran into the bathroom with a giggle.


    Santiago chuckled and put on a robe before going out. When Aurora came out , she didn¡¯t find him. She dried her hair and took a robe from the wardrobe . Climbing into the bed, she covered herself with guilt.


    Santiago came back with two sses of milk and handed one over to her, she sat up quickly and drank the milk.


    Santiagoy beside Aurora and held her to sleep. He put off the bedsidemb and waited a long time until he assumed she was asleep. He stood up quietly, opened the door and went to his study.


    Aurora opened her eyes with a grin, he must have thought she was  asleep already. For her to have met a man like Santiago, it was a fortune umted for ten thousand generations.


    Aurora tossed on the bed as she remembered the past, how she had met Santiago.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Santiago had ordered, staring at her with that cold heffy height which emanates a cold chilling aura.


    Shivering, ¡°I am sorry sir but your drink has been drugged. I didn¡¯t want to do it but I was forced at gunpoint when I refused the initial offer of money¡± Aurora had said hastily.


    ¡± Who ordered you to do it?¡±. Santiago asked and stared at her irritatingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, he was putting on a mask¡± Aurora said tearfully¡±.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Santiago asked with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be hurt. I had to find a way to warn you¡± Aurora exined hurriedly.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ mm I see,¡± Santiago mused. His next words froze her as tears ran down her cheeks:

 Chapter 7

    Santiago had ordered her to go and drink the cup of juice she served him otherwise he would make her and her entire damn family disappear forever from Florence City.


    She fell down and pleaded but Santiago held her by the cor and sprang her up on her feet.


    She stood up and walked hurriedly, almost stumbling. She wiped her tears, what had she gotten herself into? Sometimes, one has to turn a blind eye to the happenings around her in order to live a quiet peaceful life.


    As she approached the table that Santiago had sat, collecting the ss as if she was doing her job, she walked toward the corridor .


    Santiago had told her he would be in the corridor watching her. She gulped down the juice and stared at Santiago as he walked past her with a poker face.


    Few minutester, she started feeling drunk and dizzy. She knew at once that it was the effect of the drug in the juice she had drunk.


    Unknown to her, Santiago had been watching her closely with the help of his assistant, Jasper Milo.


    As soon as he saw her behaving in an odd manner, Jasper informed Santiago of his observation and thetter sent a bodyguard to be trailing her.


    Aurora went to the dressing room and changed her clothes, she had to leave now before she was seen misbehaving.


    She walked out, carrying her bag. Her legs were heavy and she felt like she was fainting. Passing through the backdoor, she went out and waved at a taxi approaching. She remembered the taxi stopped and she muttered ¡°Hospital ple.. a.. se..¡± before fainting.


    She woke up the next day, opened her eyes, she saw the sun  rays reflecting through the window blinds.


    She looked around and found she¡¯s not in her room, at her mom¡¯s ce and this ce was definitely not a hospital.


    The room appeared exquisite. The king bed was big enough to amodate three types of girls with Aurora¡¯s size.


    From the decorations in the room, and the beautiful ceiling, the floor and even the wall decorations, she concluded that the room was definitely a hotel room.


    But how did she get there? Aurora asked her numb mind.


    She tried to stand up, but felt her waist sore and her legs painful. Wondering what was wrong and the unfamiliar room she found herself, she removed the quilt quickly but saw that she was naked, she froze.


    What had happened to her? had someone taken advantage of herst night when she fainted? She remembered all that happened the previous night until when she fainted but knew nothing else that happened.


    She started crying silently. She looked around and saw her handbag, not tampered with.  Reaching inside, she brought out her phone and saw multiple missed calls from her mother and brother and that made her sobbed the most .


    What was she going to tell her mother ? And who was it that took her for the first time, where on earth is she now, who¡¯s house is this? There are so many questions she needs answers to right now.


    She called her mother¡¯s number and quickly the call got connected. She told her mother not to worry about her that she¡¯s fine.


    She only did overtime to earn more money for her brother¡¯s school fees. Her mother believed her and scolded her for making her worry unnecessarily since she didn¡¯t inform her earlier.


    She got up gently and went to take a bath. As she looked around for her dress, she saw a bag at the foot of the bed. She opened it and saw a new pair of clothes, a pair of pants and a bra.


    Judging from its look, it was her size. The scoundrel must have had a proper look of her body, to know her exact size.


    She dressed up quickly and picked up her handbag to go when she saw aplimentary card of Mr Santiago Axel.


    She picked it and threw it into the waste bin and stepped out of the room. When she got to the sitting room, the whole house was empty, she went out quickly and hailed a taxi to ¡®hotel de Pacific¡¯ where she worked.


    As soon as she stepped into the hotel, she was greeted by a scene that terrified her. All the staff were gathered together and some policemen were there who were talking to the manager. She didn¡¯t know why she felt something terrible had happened.


    As she walked closer, the manager saw her and pointed at her ¡±Here shees, officers take her away for interrogation¡± the manager said without a hint of sympathy for her.


    Take her away for interrogation? What had she done to warrant her being arrested? she opened her mouth and closed them again. She wanted to say something, but her words were choked in her throat.


    ¡±You are Miss Aurora Logan I guess?¡± one of the police officers asked her. She nods her head like a hen trying to pick grains.


    ¡±Then you¡¯ll have toe along with us for interrogation¡± the officer added.


    ¡±But I haven¡¯t done anything  to be arrested for, officer¡± Aurora tried to justify herself .


    ¡±That can only be ascertained after the investigation¡± the officer became impatient to lead her away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. She¡¯s going to the police station without even knowing what her crime was.


    She was led out of the hotel when the manager came closer to her and whispered ¡±Don¡¯t bothering back if ever you were bailed¡± and walked away.


    She was taken to the police station, but before the interrogation started, she was asked to go.


    She stood there puzzled, she should go. Had she been found innocent before the interrogation ever started?.


    While she was still in a daze, the officer added ¡±you¡¯ve been bailed. you should be grateful to Mr Axel.


    Mr Axel? Is he the same person as Santiago Axel, whoseplimentary card she had seen earlier today?


    Aurora was full of thoughts as she walked out of the police station. She took a taxi and went home. She lost her job but was grateful that she was not detained at the police station.


    When she alighted from the taxi, she went closer to their apartment but soon started hearing noises. She tried to pick the words in the noise but only heard her mother screams. Hurrying her steps, she walked in:

 Chapter 8

    She went inside and saw some mobs beating her little brother and dragging him toward the door. He was protesting against them while her mother was screaming  to attract neighbors to their rescue.


    When Aurora saw what was happening, She rushed to shield her brother thereby receiving some blows. ¡±Stop this nonsense and tell me who you are¡± Aurora Said trying to hold her brother in a hug. ¡±They were sent here by the agent who rented this apartment to us, to throw us out.


    Grey was trying to make them understand that we still have three months before our rent expires. Instead of considering what he said, they started hitting him and wanted to throw us out¡± Aurora mother exined hurriedly amidst tears.


    Turning to them, Aurora cursed them ¡±you pig-headed idiots, how can you beat a boy in his house who has done nothing except telling you the truth. I will call the police now if you don¡¯t¡­¡±.


    ¡±Having just been released from the police station, you want to return there I guess?¡±.


    Aurora was shocked, had someone else known about her arrest? raising her head, to look at the direction of the voice, she saw the manager of thepany whose agent rented them that apartment.


    ¡±We have three months left before our rent expires, how can you just throw us out like that?¡± Aurora¡¯s mother tried to exin to the manager.


    ¡°If anyone tries to stop you again, break their bones, ¡± the manager instructed the mob without paying attention to what Aurora¡¯s mother said.


    The mob was about to drag Aurora out when they heard ¡± your bones will be the first to be broken!¡±.


    The mob paused, and looked at the man who just spoke. Seeing him made beads of sweat rose on their fore-heads. The manager felt his clothes drenched in sweat at the sight of the man.


    Aurora and her mother were surprised at the stranger. They saw the manager shivering and his lips shaking.


    Aurora recognised him at once, he was the man yesterday who made her drink his juice. This man that she tried to save yesterday led her to what made her lose her greatest treasure (her virginity). Who on earth was this man in front of her?


    ¡°President¡­. Axel¡­.. you are here?¡± the manager was shivering. He was sweating now and he didn¡¯t realise it yet. What does President Axel want here of all ces?.


    President Axel? Aurora muttered silently, so the man she had helped yesterday was the renowned president Axel of the Axel Group?.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never met nor seen his picture. He is a reserved man who¡¯s name is almost known in the whole of Florence City. But his facial look, only a few have seen it. This was the man who had bailed her earlier she guessed.


    Santiago Axel ignored the manager¡¯s question and lit a cigarette. He was a tall handsome man who carried a cold chilling aura.


    He¡¯s arrogant and selfposed. He took the cigarette to his mouth and held the lighter out, which was immediately taken by his assistant, Jasper Milo. He ignored the managerpletely and treated him as air as he rested his eyes on Aurora Logan.


    Aurora sensed that President Axel was going to look at her, hence she looked down, refusing to raise her head in order not to meet his gaze.


    He stared at her petite figure. He owed his pride and reputation today to this girl in front of him. She¡¯s beautiful no doubt, but seems tock the resources to take proper care of herself.


    He had already investigated her and knew she¡¯s a poor daughter of Millie Logan, a retired matron at the orphanage.


    Aurora was a daughter she adopted when  retiring from the orphanage and raised her all to be the only sister her son Grey Logan have.


    He stared at her as she remained head-bent. She saved him and he had to save her life and the only way he could save her  was to have her all night. He wondered how she was able to stand on her feet so soon. She must be a very strong and brave girl.


    He turned and puffed the smoke of his cigarette in the manager¡¯s face. ¡°What now, can¡¯t Ie visit my girlfriend?¡± Santiago finally gave an answer to the manager.


    The manager started coughing hard. He ced his hand on his chest as he coughed harder. Santiago¡¯s puffed smoke choked him, as his lungs seemed to be blocked.


    Girlfriend? did he hear what president Axel said correctly?, he referred to this poor shit his girlfriend?


    Wasn¡¯t he told that she has no backing whatsoever? So she was actually the boss¡¯s woman?


    His life was on the line, he wanted to disappear out of sight to calm his nervousness.


    Aurora froze at his words, she raised her head and met with his gaze; The corner of his lips gave a faint smile. Aurora turned her face away quickly.


    Gush he¡¯s so charming.


    His smile almost left her in a daze. And just now, did he call her his girlfriend?. If indeed she lost her first time to him, she didn¡¯t mind. Just the sight of him can melt the heart of the strongest morally upright girl.


    ¡°No¡­. Yeah¡­ l mean yes you can, President Axel¡± the manager answered.


    He became nervous, not knowing what next to do, he added an exnation on what he was not asked, ¡°yeah, actually we¡­ I mean I brought some boys to help clean up the entire apartment for Millie Logan.


    I had known already that she was going to be the future mother-iw of President Axel. I then followed my intuition to bring boys to clean everywhere up¡±.


    Aurora felt her brain almost splitting.


    This man would definitely have excelled as an actor. He shouldn¡¯t have been a manager.


    Millie Logan opened her mouth agape, brought boys to clean her house?  When had she be a super star that she needed such hefty muscled men to clean her apartment? she had never found a perfect liar in her entire life like this man.


    Jasper Milo gave a chuckle and shook his head . ¡°Fine then, start cleaning at once¡±.


    ¡°Wash the toilet and scrub the floors. Cut the grass outside and make Sure the kitchen is tidied up¡± Aurora instructed.


    ¡°Yes Miss¡± the manager replied, his shirt was drenched already and the beads of sweat on his forehead started dropping to the floor.


    Turning to the two mobs he brought: ¡°Get the brooms and mop and start working immediately¡±.


    They both dashed into the kitchen before seeing the store located at an extreme corner of the apartment. They soon came out holding brooms and mopped.


    Without waiting for instruction, one of them who was holding the mop went straight to the cushion and started using the mop on it. The manager rushed forward¡­

 Chapter 9

    He rushed forward and gave him a resounding p. All his agony, fear and misery were all inbedded in that single p.


    Everyone was taken aback by the p. ¡°You idiot, you don¡¯t mop the cushion, you dust it¡± he corrected him quickly.


    The mob felt his eyes grow dim with the sparkles of Stars. His eyes and chin instantly turned red.


    What had he gotten himself into? This fool brought them to terrorize this woman and her children and get them packing out. Who would have known, he was going to reduce them to mere cleaner.


    Millie Logan stood and watched the scene before her. She threw a nce at her daughter and thetter gave a shrug.


    As if that humiliation was not enough, Grey Logan gave the manager a vicious kick ¡°if you really came to clean the house, why did your boys beat me up?¡±.


    The man held his stomach and tried to fake a smile despite the burning and terrible pain he felt.


    ¡°Sorry about that mister, theyck proper training as a professional cleaner¡± Turning to the cleaners he yelled e and apologise to the young master.


    Didn¡¯t you know he is the future brother-iw of the President and you dare toy your fingers on him?


    You are both, so stupid that a simple assignment you cannot carry out sessfully¡± he said with his eyes popping out.


    Santiago Axel remained expressionless. This brainless fellow must be thinking he had fooled him with his lies.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was going to ruin him to make up for hurting Aurora. He  finished smoking his cigarette and beckoned to one of his bodyguards ¡°see that they not only clean the entire apartment, but clear the entire pedestrian from any form of dirt¡± he said and turned to go.


    Millie Logan hurriedly went to him with her palms sped together. ¡°Thank you President Axel, I don¡¯t know what state my children and I would have been in at this moment if it hadn¡¯t been for your timely intervention,¡± she said with a shaking voice.


    He smiled at her and then went away. Jasper Milo came close to Aurora and whispered ¡°the President wants to see you outside¡±. Aurora nced at her mother who gave an affirmative nod.


    Aurora Logan then followed Jasper outside. As they got outside, Aurora saw a Royce Rolls Silver spirit outside. She felt her heart beat faster.


    This is thetest and most expensive car in the world. And this car was parked in front of her apartment?


    Jasper opened the back door for her, she hesitated, but seeing Jasper nodding to her, she entered. As she sat, she turned her head and saw Santiago drinking mineral water from her split vision. He offered her a bottle of water but she declined with a nod.


    He raised her head up and turned her to look at him. Before she could get a proper re of his face, he kissed her deeply until she was almost gasping for air. She pushed him away and became furious. ¡°Mr Axel¡­ you¡­ should  be.. have yourself¡± her voice was choking as she was breathing heavily.


    She had never been kissed like this before. It was a blissful moment. She wished it couldst forever. Though she had been kissed before by her boyfriend Julian Brabra, it was nothingpared to what she just  experienced.


    ¡°I just referred to you as my girlfriend a while ago and you didn¡¯t debunk it. I had to kiss you to seal our new found love¡± Santiago said with a poker face. Santiago¡¯s statement brought Aurora back from her world of fantasies.


    She blushed and blinked several times. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± Aurora asked to cover her shyness


    ¡°Thank you for watching my backst night¡± Santiago said and nced at her. Aurora said nothing and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst night,¡± he added.


    He was too arrogant to say sorry to anyone but for this girl that risked her life to save him, he had to put his pride down for her.


    Aurora snapped at him with her eyes ¡°was it you, that took advantage of mest night?¡± Aurora asked furiously.


    Santiago nodded, epting his wrongs. He exined to Aurora how his bodyguards had taken her to his vi and called his doctor to attend to her.


    By the time the doctor finally diagnosed the kind of drug used, it was thirty minutes before it rendered her mentally unstable.


    The only cure for it was for him to have her in order to neutralize the effect of the drugs. He couldn¡¯t allow the bodyguards to do it and Jasper Milo was married.


    He had to sleep with her himself after all he was the one she was trying to save. And besides, he told her that she was the one begging him for it and if she didn¡¯t believe, he would show her his shirt that she had torn.


    When Aurora heard all that Santiago had said, she wondered if he was telling her the truth or not. But whichever way , what has been done cannot be undone.


    ¡°That was my first time, how can you just take it¡± Aurora was scolding him. ¡°It¡¯s my first time as well and I had to do it. That makes it even right?¡± Santiago replied.


    He doesn¡¯t know if she believed or not, but that¡¯s the truth. He¡¯d never had that thing with any woman before.


    Aurora frowned, how can this man say he¡¯d never done it before? He¡¯s rich and wealthy, handsome and admired by many richdies.


    He can¡¯t be telling her the truth. He¡¯s obviously trying to make her feel special. Whatever, she cared less about that.


    ¡°I want to be responsible for you. If you want, we could go to the bureau to get a certificate¡± Santiago said calmly.


    If it were any otherdy, they would happily have agreed, but not Aurora Logan. She loved Julian Brabra and they had been through a lot together. She couldn¡¯t bear to break his heart.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want a marriage certificate with you. I have a boyfriend and we love each other¡± Aurora said.


    Santiago was Surprised. He was a man admired by manydies and some even wish, he could just wave a hand at them and here¡¯s someone who¡¯s not willing to marry him despite knowing that he took her for the first time.


    He never knew there would be ady who would ever say no to him. ¡°Fine, how then do you want me to repay you?¡± Santiago asked.


    How much can he possibly pay topensate her for what she had lost. Her virginity gone, her job lost. All that she had left was her family and her boyfriend. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you,¡± Aurora dered to him.


    He knew she had lost her job that morning but this stinking girl said she didn¡¯t want anything from him. Couldn¡¯t she even ask him for a position in hispany? ¡°If ever you want anything from me, don¡¯t hesitate toe?¡± Santiago concluded.


    Aurora nodded, but before stepping out, she thanked him foring to her family¡¯s aid today. She stepped out and closed the door.


    Santiago Axel watched as Aurora walked away without looking behind. She¡¯s thin with slightlyrge hips. He admired her. Not until Aurora was out of sight did he instruct Jasper to drive.


    When Aurora went in, she saw the manager and his men panthing. They were sweating profusely as the manager gave Aurora a vicious look which emanates a killing intent.


    If he had known this is what awaits him, he would not have received a  bribe from her ex-boss to humiliate her and her family.


    Now his job was at stake. Hispany was one of thepanies under the Axel group. How much he regretted his actions.

 Chapter 10

    Mrs. Logan called her daughterter in the day and asked her if what President Axel said earlier was true? She was eager to hear that it¡¯s true that her daughter was indeed the girlfriend of Mr. Axel.


    But Aurora shook her head and told her it was a means he used to scare those scoundrels who would have cheated them.


    Aurora¡¯s answer made Mrs. Logan disappointed but still, She smiled and told her they were lucky to have Mr. Axel intervene in their affairs


    Aurora tried calling Julian Brabra but for reasons she can¡¯t exin, he was not answering his phone but kept rejecting it.


    She tried several times butter gave up. Julian Brabra¡¯s job seems to be taking too much of his time. He hardly calls her and when she does, he doesn¡¯t answer most times.


    She had to see him and tell him all that had happened to her. She then texted him that she wanted them to meet. She waited but Julian Brabra neither replied to her text nor called her back.


    Mario Stone stamped his feet on the floor a number of times, his eyes introverted as he saw the shares of hispany Suddenly dropping drastically. He knew that president Axel was going to get revenge on him but didn¡¯t know it was going to be this way.


    He had sent his bodyguard to find a way to drug Santiago Axel of the Axel Group. He had thought he¡¯d y his cheese well. Is either Santiago messed himself up with hired prostitute he arranged, to take pictures of him having an affair and possibly have the video recording. This was the fastest way to ruin the Axel Group.


    But and if he rejects the prostitute, then, he would end up in a mental assylem which would made their partners to withdrew their contracts with them leading the Axel Group into bankrupt.


    But something had happened, it is either the damn waitress didn¡¯t deliver the drink or Santiago Axel did not drink it. Who then took the drink? The bodyguard had assured him that the waitress did as she was instructed.


    The failure of the n made him cripple the bodyguard then bribed the hotel manager to set Aurora up and made her end up in the police station; Destroy her family and make her miserable.


    But all his ns were ruined by Mr Axel, the hotel was locked down Suddenly with all the staff in police custody. Hispany is now paying the price for his scheme.


    Santiago Axel investigated who was behind the drugging of his juice but found no clue because all the CCTV cameras were nk and Aurora couldn¡¯t describe the person who sent her except that he was wearing a mask.


    If Aurora had not experienced the effect of the drug before his eyes he would have thought she was trying to get closer to him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But  when Aurora Logan was arrested earlier, he had investigated and found out that someone had bribed manager Julius to set Aurora up. He took it up from there and got the answer to be President Mario Stone of the Stone Group . He swore to utterly destroy the Stone Group.


    Next morning, Aurora was awakened by her phone ringing. She ignored it the first time. But it soon started ringing again. She reached her hand to the bed stand and took her phone. Looking at the name of the caller, she connected the call.


    Before she could say hello, she heard Remy¡¯s shaking voice  ¡°Aurora! hello¡­ Aurora, are you awake?¡± Remy sounded nervous on the other end of the phone.


    Aurora sat up and told Remy that she¡¯s awake. ¡°Have you checked the news on social media this morning? Aurora I aming over to your house¡± Remy ended the call.


    Aurora yawned andy down with her head on her pillow, she logged onto the inte. Before any of the news could pop out, she saw the picture of Julian Brabra and Anna kissing.


    Aurora froze. Her brain was yet to analyse what she just saw.


    Anna was Aurora¡¯s ssmate in High School. They were not friends but they got along together. Anna¡¯s family were not wealthy but they were better than Aurora¡¯s. Julian Brabra was their two years senior, and had been Aurora¡¯s boyfriend from high school.


    Julian Brabra went to Florence City University with Anna. But Aurora had to go through part time in the same university making her graduate a year after Anna.


    Recently Anna¡¯s father was favored by the President and he was made a minister. Aurora pleaded with Anna to persuade her father to get a job for Julian Brabra. Julian Brabra then got a job with the country¡¯s embassy.


    But that was the beginning of their estranged rtionship. He became estranged from her after he started work at the embassy. She only attributed it to his busy schedule.


    Aurora sat up quickly, her breathing bing more difficult; She read the full news of Julian Brabra and Anna¡¯s engagement.


    They were getting their marriage certificate from the bureau. They took lovely pictures and posted the pre-wedding pictures. Their wedding wasing up soon.


    Aurora was in a daze. She just sat there with her phone in her hand. Tears running down her cheeks. When did they both start their rtionship? howe she didn¡¯t get a wind of it?


    She had only thought that Julian Brabra was very busy these days. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯te visit her again nor spend enough time with her on the phone.


    How could Julian do this to her? They both loved each other to the moon, at least that was what she thought.


    He can¡¯t jilt her and be with Anna. No, she must be dreaming. Julian can¡¯t do this to her. He loves her as much as she loves him.


    How can he get entangled with Anna and even get married to her? She wants someone to wake her up if she¡¯s dreaming.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been crying alone in her room but Remy soon came in and gave her a tight, long hug. She wiped the tears off her face and told her to be calm.


    Aurora¡¯s mother soon came into her room. She had read the news herself, and felt a heartache.  Aurora really Loved Julian Brabra and she had always thought he loved her too.


    How false his love for her had been. And why should he stand her up for Anna? Or could it be because She¡¯s now be a richdy, daughter of the minister?.


    She was quiet, despite her mother¡¯s and Remy¡¯s Words to her, she remained mute. When she stood, she went to take a shower and dress herself up.


    She was going to see Julian Brabra. She wanted to hear everything she saw on the news from his lips.

 Chapter 11

    Aurora came back to the sitting room to meet Remy, her mother and Grey seated. She said nothing to them and walked toward the door. ¡°where are you going?¡± Millie Logan asked. But Aurora only paused before going out of the door without looking back.


    She took a taxi to the bureau. Julian Brabra should be here now with Anna. She wanted to go in but was restrained by the bodyguards. She decided to wait outside. Soon enough Julian Brabra came out holding Anna¡¯s hand. They both wore sky blue Suits, and Anna was smiling happily. Aurora stood and watched them approaching their car when she called out.


    ¡°Julian Brabra!¡±. Julian Brabra turned to the direction of the voice and saw Aurora. He froze and for some seconds he didn¡¯t  know what next he should do or what action to put up.


    To ignore her or try to exin to her. But what was he going to exin beyond what she had probably seen on the social media or how else could she have probably known they would be here at this time.


    Or maybe he should ignore herpletely, that would be better for the both of them. He knew she already felt heartbroken and disappointed at his behavior. Exining anything now would only hurt her the most.


    Before Julian Brabra could think of the option to take, Anna spoke ¡°Ho¡­. ho¡­. have youe to give us your Support and blessing? We are now married and it will interest you to know that I am two months pregnant already¡± Anna said and chuckled.  Without any hint of remorse in her voice.


    Her words seemed to  make Aurora puke out blood.  Doesn¡¯t she know that Julian Brabra and herself had been lovers? that she came as a third party and seductively lured Julian Brabra away from her?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And she shamelessly expressed her happiness before the woman, whose boyfriend she had stolen and made her husband.


    She didn¡¯t even for once feel remorseful that Aurora was her friend. She didn¡¯t care about the heartbreak her friend would be going through at the time.


    How can someone do this to her friend?


    Aurora felt her heartbeat almost skip, Anna is pregnant already for Julian Brabra? Julian Brabra had been cheating on her all this while without her knowing it?.


    ¡°Look Aurora, we are notpatible! Let¡¯s assume we¡¯ve never met. We are strangers now!¡± Julian Brabra said. Each word from his mouth was like a time bomb, splitting Aurora¡¯s heart into pieces.


    ¡°We swore to love each other forever. Have you forgotten so soon how romantic our rtionship had been and the night of our first kiss? How you promised to love me alone for the rest of your life?


    How Ibored and Supported you through the university? How I stood by you and sponsored your mother¡¯s heart surgery with the money I saved to buy a house for my family?


    How I pleaded with Anna to use her father¡¯s influence to get you a job? And now, you realize, and tell me we are notpatible?. Do you still have a heart?¡± Aurora asked, trying her best to restrain the tears threatening to run down her cheeks.


    Julian Brabra blinked several times and turned his face away. He doesn¡¯t want to look at Aurora. Her questions had left him tongue tied. He really loved her but when Anna¡¯s father came with the promises of making him great and bing an influential person in the whole of the country, he easily forgot about his promises and love to Aurora. She asked him if he still had a heart, but it seems he doesn¡¯t have one anymore.


    ¡°You talk nonsense Aurora. All you think you have done for my husband in the past, I can repay you at the snap of my fingers you poor trash. Don¡¯t try to ruin our happy moments together¡± Anna said with a voice full of reproach.


    Aurora walked toward them and stared at Julian Brabra¡¯s eyes. ¡°You still love me right?, just say it, it was Anna who seduced you and made you turn your back at¡­.¡±. Before she could finish her statement, Anna gave her a p on her chin.


    Aurora staggered backwards, her eyes dizzy, her vision nk. ¡°How dare you want to be a third party in our marriage?¡±, Anna said in fierce anger, her eyes turning red.


    When Aurora steadied herself, she looked at Anna, red eyed. Still she tried not to shed a tear before them. She will remember this p and one day she will get revenge. She promised herself.


    ¡°Common darling, why are you getting worked-up, is not good for the baby. Let¡¯s go, why waste words with some poor wretch¡± Julian Brabra said and held Anna, and both of them entered the car and drove off.


    Aurora stood and watched the man she loved drove off with another woman as her husband. All the tears she had tried to force back earlier now poured. She couldn¡¯t control her tears, and allowed them to pour down. She started walking along the street. He was right, she¡¯s a poor wretch.


    Maybe she¡¯s Jinxed. She grew up at the orphanage. She was told that she was wrapped in a swaddling cloth and put in a basket, and left at the gate of the orphanage. She grew up in a hard way in the orphanage until when her foster mother Matron Logan adopted her at her retirement.


    Now, having grown-up she struggled to Support her family. Now she lost her first time, lost her job and lost the only man she ever loved.


    This life is unfair! Why does she have to Suffer so much to survive in this cruel World? She will just end her life. What sin had shemitted in her previous life that she had to pay so much price in her present life.


    Julian Brabra is a married man now. She will never love again. The price for love is so high that she doesn¡¯t want to love ever again.


    As Aurora was walking along the street, she didn¡¯t know that she was at a bend. She was deep in her thoughts and didn¡¯t hear the horn and screams of people around.


    She raised her head Suddenly, perhaps it was her intuition but it was toote, the car had drawn too close and then:

 Chapter 12

    Aurora didn¡¯t know what happened next only for her to open her eyes dayster. Her vision was blurry at the first and when it became clear, she saw the figure sitting by her bedside, engrossily busy with hisptop.


    She blinked her eyes several times. She wanted to speak but her tongue seemed too heavy. She was really weak. She stared at him until she felt sleepy again.


    She slept for another full day and when she woke-up, she felt better and less weak. But she found no one at her bedside. She tried to sit up, but felt her waist and hip painful.


    Soon her mother came in holding a bag of drugs. When she saw her daughter awake she beamed with a smile. She told her daughter not to move her body,  the injury on her body was still not fully healed. Aurora¡¯s head was bandaged, herplexion looked pale.


    The doctor came in, and told Aurora¡¯s mother not to  worry, that in a few week¡¯s time she would be fine.


    Taking her drugs, she asked her mother about Santiago Axel. ¡°President Axel came before me, on the day of  the ident. I don¡¯t know how he got to know about the ident or who had informed him your injury was Evech, affecting your pelvic. But president Axel transferred you to this hospital and hired the best doctors in town who have been attending to you¡± Millie Logan exined to Aurora.


    ¡°How long have I been here?¡± Aurora asked. She had not forgotten what happened before the ident, ¡°you¡¯ve been unconscious for four days¡± her mother replied. Millie Logan told Aurora that Mr Axel had been staying by her bedside all night. He was the one who paid for your drugs and treatment.


    That way Aurora stayed in the hospital for another two weeks. Everyday president Axel wille and spend time with her. He ordered his cook to bring nutritious meals to Aurora everyday to enhance her quick recovery. On the day of Aurora¡¯s discharge, he personally came to pick her.


    The doctor had said that Aurora can only walk with the help of crutches for another month before she can do away with it.


    Aurora sighed deeply as the thoughts of the past made her eyes moist.  Six months had passed with all her misery behind her. She stood up and looked at the time, it was almost midnight.


    Santiago had not returned into the room, she wore her outer robe, putting on her slippers she went to the kitchen, and took a bottle of water from the refrigerator. As she reached out her hand to take a ss she heard a light cough behind her.


    She froze and turned to see Santiago standing at the entrance to the kitchen with his arms folded, resting his back at the door.


    ¡°You startled me,¡± Aurorained. How did he know she was there? or did hee for water like she did. She doesn¡¯t want to believe that he knew she stood up.


    ¡°Mm¡­ mm¡± he grunted and walked toward her, ¡°you¡¯ve not been sleeping¡±.


    Aurora was speechless. He knew, he always seemed to know everything.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora turned from him and drank her water: This Santiago is a demon. He always left her no room for self defense.


    Santiago carried her back into the bedroom and started kissing her gently. Aurora cooperated until they both became fierce about it. Soon Santiago¡¯s hand ripped off her outer rope and he started kissing her from the neck down till he got to her cleavage. Aurora felt a little shiver and what happened next left them moaning for ecstasy.


    When Aurora woke up the next day, Santiago had gone to thepany. She felt her whole body sore. She dragged herself up and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    When she came downstairs, she met Eve Diego at the dinning. Ignoring her, she sat down to eat. Eve Diego¡¯s face was ugly and she stared at Aurora annoyingly. She and Santiago must have had an affairst night. Eve Diego thought.


    How can this smelly girl upy her fiance¡¯s room and bed while she had no one to cuddle her. Santiago wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce but was more than willing to offer this trash his body and make her experience his masculine prowess.


    ¡°No matter how much you try, I only can be the young madam of the Axel family¡± Eve Diego dered irritatingly.


    ¡°Alright, Santiago will decide that¡±, Aurora said and ate her food quietly. She will not be the first to cause a tantrum, but she will not allow herself to be trampled over.


    As she stood up to go back to the room, Eve Diego raised her leg Suddenly in front of her, and she tripped over. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­¡± Eve Diego wasughing as she walked past Aurora.


    Aurora, ignoring the pain, stood up and caught up with Eve Diego as she was about to climb the stairs and dragged her back and pped her chin several times. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudge against you, but if you try to taunt me, I will not be nice at all¡±, Aurora dered, and walked away.


    Same day in St Petersburg, A woman in her early forties walked into the city hospital. She¡¯s elegant and portrays the air of an elegant woman.


    She¡¯s tall with an oval face. Her sculpted cheekbonesplimented by her pointed nose makes her have that beauty that attracts a second or perhaps a third nce from anyone meeting her for the first time.


    Her skin was milkish but glittering. She habitually wore a shirt hair which naturally coils at its tips.


    She¡¯s a curvy woman that despite her age, she looks pretty and would have passed for a model in her younger years.


    She¡¯s the daughter of the once President of St Petersburg. She¡¯s the wife of the richest man in the city. At her husband¡¯s death, she took over thepany and took control of its activities as the CEO. Her name was Mia Rowan.


    She had an appointment with her private doctor. She was dressed in a peach colored suit on a pencil skirt. Her handbag and pair of shoes were matched.


    On her wrist, was a golden watch which goes along with the golden pendant and earrings she had on.


    As she walked, she portrayed grace and elegance. Her steps were showcasing her as a woman of substance and ss.


    ncing at her once, it can easily be described as a woman from the aristocratic family.


    Walking into the doctor¡¯s consulting room, she took her seat before the doctor.  She stayed quiet, waiting for the doctor to be through with whatever he was doing on hisputer.


    Raising his head to look at her, she smiled. ¡°Wee Ms. Mia¡± , doctor Ivan greeted her. They exchange pleasantries before Ms. Mia asks?.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°What is wrong with me doctor, Smith?¡± she asked, and sighed deeply. She had experienced severed pain in the pelvis apanied with fatigue and weight loss. She decided to take a break from work only to discover that the pain is bing more severe.


    When she traveled to Spain the previous week, she couldn¡¯t bear the  pain any longer. Without waiting to sign the contract, she handed everything over to her assistant and took a private jet back to St St Petersburg.


    ¡± From the examination carried out, it was discovered that you are Suffering from cervical cancer,¡± doctor Ivan disclosed to her.


    ¡°And the best treatment isplete evacuation of the uterus¡± doctor Ivan concluded.


    When Mia Rowan heard the doctor¡¯s words, her heartbeat skipped. Complete evacuation?.


    As the chauffeur drove her home she was filled with different thoughts. Her husband had died a year ago. And until his death, he yawned for a child of his own. They had thought of adopting a child.


    But after some series of examinations that were carried out, it was discovered that Nics couldn¡¯t make a baby. They then decided to adopt Ralia before Nichs died.


    But even at that, Mia Rowan had not stopped thinking about her daughter. She should be twenty two now. She must have grown into a beautiful woman.


    She remembered then how Caden had given her money to abort the pregnancy with the excuse that they both were still young and unprepared to raise a child.


    She had travelled to Florence City at that time for a research when she met Caden. On the day she was to go for the abortion, she discovered that he had been secretly having an affair with T her research mate.


    She left without anyone knowing where she had been, and returned after giving birth. She took her finals and returned to St Petersburg. Caden and Tter got married, she heard.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She was going to find her daughter. She left her at the entrance of an orphanage. Her uterus was going to be evacuated. But she has a fruit, the fruit of her womb and she¡¯s going to bring her back to be with her till death.


    When Santiago came back that evening, Eve Diego had gone to her parents house. Santiago hade earlier than his usual time of arriving home. After shower, Santiago asked Aurora why she hit Eve Diego that much and that left her sick. She had to go to the hospital for analgesics.


    Aurora looked away from him, and pouted her lips. He was scolding her because of that spoiled girl. If she had lost a tooth when she fell down perhaps he would believe her if she told him it was her who started bullying her first.


    But this Eve Diego is a vicious girl. After making her fall, she went to meet Santiago toin. She must be extremely careful of her in the future.


    When Santiago saw that Aurora was angry, he became confused, maybe he shouldn¡¯t have scolded her in the first ce. Trying to ease the tension in the air, he went to her and tickled her by the neck, Aurora shifted away to avoid him.


    But when he tickled her by the armpit, Aurora smiled and started throwing pillows at him. He dodged the throws and grabbed her by the waist. He pulled her to himself and kissed her fiercely. He kissed her as a means of apology.


    The next morning, when Aurora woke up, and showered, she came downstairs for breakfast and met Santiago already eating. She drank her porridge and went to the office together with Santiago.


    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they saw Eve Diego and her parents. Behind them were two police men waiting for Aurora Logan. When Santiago saw them, his eyes narrowed and his lips twitched. Holding Aurora¡¯s hand he walked toward the President¡¯s office.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one officer, arrest her¡± Eve Diego spoke. Santiago walked without looking back, still holding Aurora.


    ¡°Excuse me Miss¡± one of the police men spoke. Aurora was already shivering at the scene before her when she came out of the elevator. Thanks to Santiago who sensed her nervousness and immediately held her hand, and squeezed it as a means of reassuring her.


    Santiago paused and turned to the officers, towering over Aurora, he held her close to his body like hugging her and asked ¡°may I know why you want to see my girlfriend this early?¡±.


    He asked coldly and stared at him expressionlessly. The officer felt his heartbeat almost skip at the man¡¯s question. His cold icy aura is almost making him freeze. If he hadn¡¯t been an officer and on duty, he sure knew he would have taken to his heels.

 Chapter 14

    Officer Alexander swallowed hard and tried acting courageous. He stared at the unblinking eyes of Santiago and coughed slightly before saying ¡± We need Miss Logan toe along with us for some questioning¡± .


    He tried to be casual as much as possible with his words.  He doesn¡¯t want to be at loggerheads with President Axel. One has to tread gently when dealing with these rich folks.


    CEO Caden has been staring at Aurora since she walked in with Santiago. She seemed to be familiar. She bears a lot of resemnce with someone he used to know many years ago.


    If that pregnancy wasn¡¯t aborted back then, he would have concluded that this Logan of ady was the child.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A spitting image of a woman he loved many years ago. But anyways, he waved that thought off.


    He has heard about Santiago¡¯s rumored girlfriend but never met her until that morning.


    He listened to officer Kim¡¯s answer to Santiago and felt displeased. ¡°President Axel, your so-called girlfriend assaulted your fiance and I expect you to take appropriate action¡± Caden Diego said with feigned anger.


    Eve Diego and her mother were pleased with what her father had just said. Eve Diego felt butterflies in her belly.


    ¡± I do not deny the fact that Aurora hit your daughter. But have you ever heard that he that pelts others with pebbles asks for rocks in return?¡±. Santiago asked and pulled Aurora to go inside the office.


    He doesn¡¯t like to talk too much but this ¡®Diego¡¯ of a people are not sensible enough to know that it takes two to fight.


    Aurora was quiet. Just yesterday, Santiago had scolded her because of this Eve Diego and this morning, he stands to defend her against the same Eve Diego.


    How very unpredictable his attitude was. Her smile was obvious. She held Santiago¡¯s hand, ready to follow him until Eve Diego¡¯s tears and words made Santiago pause in his steps. She felt Santiago¡¯s anger as his hand held her tightly that she would have cried out if these nuisances were not here.


    ¡°Brother Santiago, you should pity me. See what Aurora did to me. She hit me and would have killed me if the servants had not intervened.


    She¡­ ha.. tes me so much. Maybe I should forget being a fillia daughter and not fulfill my grandfather¡¯s promise to your grandfather¡± Eve Diego said amidst tears.


    When she saw that Santiago paused his movement, she smiled inwardly. She would have won the award for the best actress if this was apetition.


    Aurora was almost suffocating from Eve Diego¡¯s lies. Which of the servants were present when she pped her. Why didn¡¯t she give reasons why she had been pped. She can¡¯t just hit her for no reason whatsoever, when she¡¯s not insane.


    ¡°No Eve, don¡¯t say that. Your grandfather was an honest man who thought to keep the bond of friendship with the Axel family.


    How was he supposed to know that a certain trash was going toe in-between¡±. Mrs Diego tried to coax her daughter.


    Literally, you¡¯d think she was consoling her daughter; but in reality, she was sending words to Santiago.


    The police officers stood and listened to their conversation. They were d the conversation had shifted from them to the Diego¡¯s. They do not want to be involved when the rich pick a quarrel with each other.


    Jasper Milo had been listening and shook his head. He stood holding President Axel¡¯s portfolio. Santiago raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Immediately Jasper Milo came forward and opened theptop. A video yed before them.


    CEO Diego¡¯s Lip twitched when he saw the video before him. It was Eve Diego who first started a quarrel by tripping Aurora. Aurora only retaliated by hitting her.


    He has lost face not before Santiago alone but also before these officers and the staff of Axel group.


    When Mrs Diego saw the video too, she knew her daughter was wrong. However, she will have to scold herter but now, she has to give an excuse for her. ¡°Eve Diego didn¡¯t trip her intentionally, Aurora shouldn¡¯t have taken it too far and hit her so badly¡± .


    Aurora felt her heartbeat almost skip. This woman is so unreasonable, Such ame excuse for her daughter¡¯s ruthlessness? Since she has chosen to be shameless, she will have no other option left but to y along with her.


    ¡°What I did to Eve Diego was not intentional either. You shouldn¡¯t have taken it too far by bothering the officers and thereby disrupting our work ma¡¯am¡± .


    Mrs Diego was very angry and almost puked out blood . Her neck veins were visible as she wished she could strangle Aurora.


    It seemed she had underestimated this stinking girl. She dared tosh her with her tongue?. She must teach her a lesson someday.


    Eve Diego nails pierced her palm. How can she forget something so vital as the surveince camera. How much embarrassment she had caused her parents. Gush, she lost to Aurora.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always held you in high esteem as a man who doesn¡¯t take rash decisions, CEO Diego, don¡¯t let me think otherwise of you¡±Santiago said as each of his words were like a hammer hitting Caden Diego¡¯s heart.


    He blinked several times and felt highly embarrassed. If he had known that it was his daughter who started a quarrel, he would not have belittled himself toe over here with the police despite his busy schedule.


    ¡°I am sorry, President  Axel. I didn¡¯t know it was my daughter¡¯s fault¡±. Caden Diego apologized.


    But before his words were everpleted, Santiago and Aurora had walked away. Behind them was Jasper Milo as he strode into the office.


    Officer Alexander was inwardly delighted. Outwardly, he put on an unhappy face and grumbled ¡± Sir, next time before you invite the police, make sure there are no ws. We are too busy to waste time on unnecessary childish fights¡± he turned and walked away with his colleagues.


    Caden Diego stood there stupefied. He looked around and saw some secretaries staring at them. He took somerge strides into the elevator.


    When he got out of thepany into his car, he scolded Eve and swore never to be involved in her war with Aurora over Santiago again. He didn¡¯t want toe but T had begged him toe along with them to show Santiago how important Eve was to them.


    Aurora sat on her desk unable to think or say anything. She blinked and licked her lips. He really defended her before the Diego¡¯s .


    He¡¯s not worried about what his mother or grandfather would say when the winds of what happened this morning gets to them. She raised her head to nce at him. Their eyes met and Santiago gave her a faint smile with the corner of his lips.


    Anna had gone to the hospital with Julian Brabra to see a gynecologist. He had told them that the baby was due to be born any moment from two weeks time. Everything else was alright. Before leaving, he equally advised Anna to pay attention to her diets.


    Scan had revealed that it¡¯s a boy that Anna was carrying. Julian Brabra was happy. He was going to be a father soon.


    Their wedding took ce exactly a month after they obtained the certificate from the bureau. All the wedding expenses down to the necktie that Julian Brabra wore was sponsored by Anna¡¯s parents.


    Anna sat in the waiting room while Julian Brabra went to get her some Supplements. Anna looked at her protruded belly and smiled. She touched it, caressing it. Whose child was this baby she was carrying?. Was it really Julian Brabra¡¯s or Tate Owen¡¯s?


    She was Tate Owen¡¯s girlfriend until she went to her father to help Aurora¡¯s boyfriend get a job. When her father met Julian Brabra, he immediately liked him. He gave Julian Brabra a condition that he must marry his daughter Anna.


    Initially, Julian Brabra refused but when Anna¡¯s father gave him promises of making him a minister with some great benefits from being a son inw to him. Julian Brabra¡¯s love for Aurora wavered and he Sumbed.


    On the night of Julian Brabra¡¯s wee party, at the instructions of her father,  Anna made Julian Brabra drunk by drugging his drink. She took him to an already prepared room. And made love to him.


    Before Julian Brabra would wake up and be sober, Anna took a bottle her father had given her and poured its contents on the bed spread. As expected of what her father told her, it looked exactly like blood. She smiled and disposed of the bottle carefully. Shey down gently beside Julian Brabra covering them both with a quilt.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go darling¡± Julian Brabra¡¯s voice brought her out of her thoughts. She looked up at the smiling face of Julian Brabra and extended her hand to him.


    He held her up and put his hand around her waist as they both went out. She was happy with Julian Brabra. Her father was right about one thing, that Julian Brabra was a good man.


    As they stepped out of the hospital, a man wasing in. He wore jeans and a polo with a Sunshade spectacle.


    When he saw Anna, the sight of her brought him to an abrupt halt. Anna Suddenly felt ufortable and raised her head up. Then their eyes met. When she saw him, she shivered and felt a hot drop of pea in her panties¡­

 Chapter 15

    Anna held Julian Brabra¡¯s hand tightly as she thought. What is he doing here? Oh¡­ no.. he coulde here too after all, this is a hospital.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian Brabra narrowed his brow, why is Anna Suddenly behaving weird?.


    Ignoring Anna, the man stretched his hand to Julian Brabra ¡± Hi, I am Tate Owen. An old friend of Anna¡±.


    Julian Brabra shook hands with him and felt the awkwardness of the air around him.


    ¡°Nice meeting you. Am Julian Brabra Anna¡¯s¡­.¡± before he could finish his statement, Tate Owen beat him to it ¡± Anna¡¯s husband you mean to say?¡± and chuckled.


    Julian Brabra felt something was odd about Tate Owen¡¯s statement. Anyways, he gave a wiry smile and nced at Anna who seems to have forgotten herself.


    Julian Brabra coughed slightly to ease the awkwardness in the air.


    Anna came back to her senses and smiled but it was too visible to doubt that it was a fake smile.


    ¡°Hello Tate Owen¡±. Anna tried to sound casual. A while ago she  had thought about him, who knew that they were going to run into each other so soon.


    ¡°Anna, you look good in your gown¡± was Tate Owen¡¯s reply and walked past them into the hospital.


    Tate Owen went into the consulting room and met his cousin. ¡°Are you the one that attended to Anna?¡± He asked as his hand made a fist.


    Felix wondered if Tate Owen had Suddenly lost his manners. Not a word of greetings but just questioned him outrightly.


    ¡°What difference does it make if I am not? Tell me why you look upset?¡± Doctor Felix asked.


    He was Tate Owen¡¯s maternal cousin. They had grown up together with their grandparents. When Felix was only ten his parents had died in a car ident and Tate Owen¡¯s mother took him and Tate Owen to stay with their grandparents. They both grew up as the only brother each had.


    ¡°Just answer me Felix¡± Tate Owen was getting impatient. Felix ignored him and went to wash his hands by the sink and dried them.


    When he returned, he put his hands in his pants ¡°yes I was. Have you got any problems with that?¡± He looked at the anxious face of Tate Owen and knew something had gone wrong.


    ¡°How old is the pregnancy?¡±Tate Owen¡¯s next question shocked him. Felix refused to answer his cousin.


    He was a carefree person who didn¡¯t seem to give serious attention to other people¡¯s affairs. But why was he so anxious and eager to know about Mrs Brabra¡¯s pregnancy?.


    Seeing his cousin was silent, Tate Owen pleaded ¡°please just tell me¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the ethics of the profession. I can¡¯t disclose someone else¡¯s information to an unauthorized person. What exactly is the matter? Is there something I need to know?¡± Felix asked.


    Tate Owen hits his temple several times. He sighed deeply before deciding to open up ¡± I have this feeling that the baby in her belly is mine!¡±.


    ¡°Have you lost it, how can a married woman carry your child? Please Tate Owen stop talking nonsense¡± Felix cautioned him.


    ¡± Anna was my girlfriend till the night I left Florence City. Some weekster I heard she had obtained a certificate at the bureau. But just a while ago, I met her with her husband on their way out.


    Her looks, shock and fear were all written over her face when she saw me. When a woman has such weird behavior, it is most likely to be that she¡¯s hiding something¡± Tate Owen exined.


    Felix listened to his cousin¡¯s words. There might be some truth in what he just said. After all, he also read a few things about psychology. He saw how eager his cousin was to know the truth. ¡°Have a word with her privately¡± Felix suggested.


    ¡°Anna will not tell me the truth even if she knows that the fetus is mine. I know her too well¡± Tate Owenined.


    Tate Owen went to hold his cousin¡¯s hand ¡°please Felix will you help me to do the DNA of the child as soon as he or she is born? Who knows if the child is actually your niece or nephew¡± .


    Felix sighed deeply and gave a nod ¡± if I am on duty on the day of the child¡¯s delivery, I will help you¡± he assured him. Tate Owen embraced and thanked him.


    On their way home, Anna was quiet. This attitude was unlike her. She¡¯s a vibrant talkative who never lets anything go without passing ament. But after their encounter with Tate Owen she became unusually quiet.


    Julian Brabra strongly disagreed with the thoughtsing to his mind that perhaps Anna and Tate Owen might have had a peculiar rtionship in the past.


    And even if they had, nothing intimate ever happened between them. He was the first and the only man that ever had Anna.


    He remembered that morning he had woken up and saw Anna and himself naked under the quilt. Anna had cried bitterly and asked him why he had disrespected her so much after she tried helping him.


    When she saw that he was drunk and thought it was too dangerous for him to drive in that state, she brought him into one of the hotel rooms .


    Only for him to drag her and tore her dress taking advantage of her. Despite her plea to him to spare her that she was still a virgin, he turned deaf ears to her plea.


    When Julian Brabra saw the bloodstain on the bed and how Anna was crying he believed her at once. He pleaded with her to forgive him with the excuse that he didn¡¯t know when he did all those things to her. He promised to take responsibility for her. Few weekster, Anna told him that she was pregnant.


    Her father was really mad at him at the time for taking advantage of his daughter. Saying even if he wanted him to marry her, he shouldn¡¯t have raped her. That was what led to their obtaining a certificate at the bureau.


    ¡°Darling, are you alright?¡± Julian Brabra asked. Anna smiled and wirily nodded her head.


    ¡°Am fine darling¡± she replied. Without being asked she offered to give more details about Tate Owen.


    ¡°Tate Owen is the son of mum¡¯s best friend. He was involved in an ident that made him have a mental illness.


    He could sometimes start saying things that never existed and sometimes he hallucinates¡±. She said a lot of detestable things about Tate Owen that made Julian Brabra believe that Tate Owen was mentally unstable.


    She went ahead and said that Rate Owen was sent to a mental asylum. She was surprised to see him walking around freely.


    Mia Rowan went to her parents mansion. It was arge house with every room having its own parlor. Its architectural designs and the furnishings of the entire house depicts the beauty of an influential family.


    Father and mother Rowan were always around except when they traveled for vacation. The security system of the house was so tight that no one coulde into the mansion whoever you are if the guards were not informed before your arrival.


    Grandpa Rowan was still alive and lives there too.


    Mia Rowan had called her parents that she wasing over and wished that her brothers would wait for her.


    Her brother Mile was a well recognised medical doctor not in ST Petersburg alone but also in Surrounding countries. He became renowned when he sessfully carried out a surgery on a twin who shared the same heart.


    It was a 50/50 chance of survival. But the surgery was sessful and the two babies were alive. Since then the name Mile Rowan was one to be reckoned with.


    Eli Rowan took after their grandfather and went into the military. As a young man he had already attained the height of a Lieutenant Colonel.


    They all rescheduled their activities and waited for Mia¡¯s arrival.


    When Mia arrived, all the servants came out to greet the young madam. Mia was the only daughter of the Rowan family. And as such, she was treated as the jewel of the family.


    The Steward held the door open for her and she walked in.


    She looked at the faces of her family and felt only one face was not present here; her daughter.


    She smiled and greeted everyone seated before going to sit next to her grandfather.


    Mia had always been her grandfather¡¯s favorite. She looked very much like her grandmother and grandfather Rowan always imed that Mia was his beloved wife that reincarnated as his granddaughter.


    And when Mia was around him, she disyed that attitude of childishness despite her age.


    And grandfather Rowan liked it that way saying no matter how grown a child has be, he or she was still a child to his parents.


    They talked about everything and anything. They shared snacks and drinks and talked at length until father Rowan told Mia they all had abandoned every other activity to wait for her.


    The thought of exposing such a truth made Mia shivered. A secret she had kept for over two decades was going to be revealed in less than five minutes.


    But how will her family react to her revtion? Will they be able to forgive her for her callous behavior?


    But she had to reveal it if she was ever going to find her daughter. They are the only support and help she needs to bring her dear daughter to her side again.


    When Mia opened her mouth to talk, tears clouded her eyes and her voice Suddenly choked. ¡°I have¡­..

 Chapter 16

    ¡°¡­ I have a daughter!¡± Mia disclosed amid tears. Everyone was quiet. When she received no response, she continued ¡± that year when I went to Florence City for research, I got pregnant and gave birth to a baby girl¡­¡±.


    The contents of her information was too much to absorb at a time.


    Mia had a daughter? Her mother stared at her for a long time that it seemed like eternity.


    She remembered back then, that Mia was supposed to spend ten months but ended up spending thirteen months instead.


    She had told them that the research was to be detailed and she needed to spend more time getting it done. They believed her back then.


    Now she realized that Mia was only trying to buy more time to enable her to deliver her baby.


    At that time when Mia returned she looked thin and pale. And often she gets absent minded. Only now did her mother get answers to that weird behavior of her daughter.


    Everyone seated exchanged nces and finally turned to Mia looking at her angrily. How can a child of the Rowan¡¯s be raised outside their mansion?


    To say the least,  she¡¯s even in another country, far  away from them. If the truth of that reality was discovered by an outsider, it could be used against them, ruining the reputation the ancestors of the Rowan¡¯s family had fought to protect all their lives.


    ¡°Mia, you have a daughter and you hid her away from your own family all these years?¡±her mother asked as her eyes were bing moist.


    Mia shook her head in tears. She didn¡¯t mean to hide her away from her own family. She was afraid then to ruin her father¡¯s political ambition.


    ¡°How can you hide something so important from us all these years Mia? did you even know the implications of what you did?¡±grandfather Rowan rebuked her.


    It was her grandfather¡¯s shaking voice that made herpletely broken. She started sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the child now?¡± Her father finally spoke up. He was also shocked by his daughter¡¯s revtion.


    He had watched her grow before him over forty years now but never thought she could conceal such a secret in her heart.


    If someone had told him this secret, he would have made the person realize the price of scheming against his daughter. But now what could he possibly do?.


    ¡± I left her in swaddling clothes at the entrance of an orphanage at dawn on the day I returned to St Petersburg¡± Mia replied.


    Her entire family scolded her for her inhuman behavior to her own child. Her mother scolded her more saying she was not supposed to be born a woman because she had no heart of a mother.


    Her brothers couldn¡¯t scold her because she was their elder sister, but they were definitely unhappy with her. They stared at her coldly.


    They would have dealt with her especially Eli, he would have dished her a p if she wasn¡¯t his elder sister.


    Her grandfather¡¯splexion Suddenly became pale and his eyes were growing dizzy. His breathing was bing difficult with some slight sharp pains in the left side of his chest.


    Grandpa Rowan suddenly ced his hand on his left side of the chest and he gnashed his teeth.


    It was Mile Rowan¡¯s quick observation that saved grandfather Rowan¡¯s life. Heid him t on the cushion and gave him a cardiovascr massage to resuscitate him before taking him to his room.


    Everyone had momentarily forgotten about Mia.


    When grandfather Rowan opened his eyes again, he was Surrounded by his family. He smiled wryly but remembered what led to his fainting.


    His heart couldn¡¯t take the pain it felt at Mia¡¯s words before he went dizzy. He reached forth his hand and held his Son¡¯s ¡± Luke, please find my great granddaughter. Whatever it will take you¡± his voice was thin like a whisper.


    Mia stood behind. She almost caused her grandfather a heart attack. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have told them if she had known it would put grandfather in this deadly condition.


    She should have searched and found her, then brought her to introduce them. That is what she should have done, she thought. She had been crying and her eyes had be swollen and red.


    ¡°Leave that to me, grandfather. I will Surely bring her to you¡± Eli  Rowan promised his grandfather.


    He had been quiet all along. He had been thinking why Mia would do that. Was she trying to protect the reputation of their family? Or was she afraid of tarnishing her image? He thinks the former was likely the reason.


    Grandfather Rowan smiled. He nodded. He was confident of his grandson, if he promised to bring his great granddaughter to him, then he would.


    He cannot afford to die without setting his eyes on any of his children, either grand or great-grandchildren.


    Luke Rowan red at his daughter with hostility. He requested her to give him the address of wherest she left the baby.


    Twenty years and more had passed. That address might not lead them to exactly where she could be, but they had to start from somewhere.


    It might eventually lead them to where they would find her.


    Mia gave the address of the orphanage and the date she left her baby to her father.


    In reality she had not stopped thinking about her daughter butcked the courage to tell others about her mistakes.


    She had tried telling Nics several times but timidity had made her keep it a secret till he died.


    In Florence City, Days passed and it was just a week to grandfather Axel¡¯s 70th birthday. Palmer Axel had been preparing for her father inw¡¯s birthday.


    Santiago¡¯s younger sister will be returning back from abroad. She¡¯s in London school of business and has graduated. She¡¯sing back to assist her brother in the Axel group. She¡¯s Mira Axel.


    Aurora went home early that day to celebrate her brother¡¯s graduation. Grey Logan was now a graduate and there¡¯s a party organized to celebrate him.


    Now, her struggles were going to be minimized. As soon as Grey gets a good job, he would support her and their mother as much as they¡¯ve always supported each other.


    She had told Santiago to employ him and he already agreed.


    Today, she was going to give her family what she wanted to give them for a long time ago. What she would have given her mother had she known that Julian Brabra had no brain in his skull.


    She packed her belongings and went to her mom¡¯s room and did the same. She moved their things into her car and told her they were going to meet Grey at the venue of the party. She drove until they arrived at a beautiful bungalow.


    Millie Logan was wondering why the party was going to be held in someone else¡¯s house.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she entered, and saw that the house was new with its interior well decorated and arge photo of her and her two children hung on the wall she shivered. Grey was dressed in a Suit with his friends cheering together.


    ¡°Aurora?¡± Millie Logan called her daughter. She couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any more. Aurora understands her mother too much and knows that she wants to know more about the house.


    ¡°This is our new home, mother. We¡¯ll be living here henceforth¡± Aurora told her what she was eager to know. She smiled at her mother beautifully.


    Millie Logan was tongue tied.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything to what Aurora just said. When she wanted to talk, she felt her voice choking as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her only reaction was to hug Aurora and shed more tears of joy on her shoulder.


    That party was fabulous and when it ended, Millie Logan wanted to know how Aurora was able to save money to buy Such a beautiful house.


    Aurora told her she had been saving all her sries and incentives since she started working at the Axel group . Santiago had forbidden her from spending her own money saying he was more than enough to take care of her. He said she¡¯s his responsibility.


    Millie Logan¡¯s joy knew no bounds. Atst they are now owners of their own house. They were free from renting apartments.


    All these years, she had dreamed of owning her own house but today, her daughter Aurora had made that dream a reality.


    She checked the various rooms and felt satisfied. It was not a manor nor a vi, it¡¯s a bungalow and it Suits them the most.


    Days passed and it was two days to grandfather Axel¡¯s birthday. Santiago seems to be too involved in his work that he didn¡¯t observe the changes in Aurora. Aurora discovered she hasn¡¯t been too well these days and can¡¯t remember when shest menstruated. She had to go to the hospital.


    During the lunch hour, Aurora went for a check up in the hospital. She waited for a while until she was called over to have her result.


    When she saw it, her guesses were right. She had a feeling of satisfaction. She smiled and folded the result into her bag and went away.


    As she stepped out, she saw Julian Brabra and his mothering into the hospital. When they saw her, they paused.


    When Aurora saw them, she frowned and thought if perhaps, Anna had given birth.


    Julian Brabra¡¯s mother was the first to talk ¡± Aurora, I haven¡¯t seen you in months but I guessed it wasn¡¯t your fault¡± .


    She threw a nce at her Son before taking some steps closer to Aurora ¡± I knew what my Son did to you was wrong. I never Supported him. But when Anna became pregnant, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything to stop them¡± her eyes were moist.


    She owed her life today to Aurora. She would have died if it wasn¡¯t for Aurora¡¯s quick intervention that raised money for her heart surgery. She felt really hurt when her Son married Anna.


    She is not an ungrateful wretch, but she found herself in a position where her hands were tied.


    Aurora only nodded and tried to walk past them when Julian Brabra said ¡± Anna had given birth¡±.


    Aurora nodded and said ¡± Congrattions¡± and walked away. She had not forgotten about that p nor had she stopped thinking about what she went through because of Anna and Julian Brabra.


    As Aurora got to her car, she saw Eve Diego resting her hip on it. She narrowed her brows and tried to ignore her but Diego sneered and said¡­

 Chapter 17

    Eve Diego sneered and said ¡± Aurora we meet again. Why do I always have to cross paths with you?¡± She asked with a grin.


    She came after Aurora when she got the information she paid for. She had hired a private detective to help her dig information about Aurora Logan.


    How efficient is the detective that in less than 48 hours, had gotten what she wanted. As soon as she got it, she trailed Aurora down to the hospital and waited for her.


    ¡°Get away from my car¡± Aurora demanded and pretended not to hear what Eve Diego said. She was not in the mood for any arguments with her. In Fact she¡¯s too happy to have her excitement marred by Eve Diego.


    Instead of leaving, Eve Diego walked towards Aurora and yanked her away from the car. She red at Aurora from her head to her toes disdainfully and took a tissue to clean the hand that she used in touching Aurora.


    ¡°Do you call this a car? This is not a car but a box with four tires. The least of the servants in my house can afford something better than this¡± Eve Diego ridiculed her.


    The car wasn¡¯t that bad, it¡¯s a BMW but not thetest model. Eve Diego just said things to make Aurora really feel inferior to her.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to have issues with you Eve Diego, don¡¯t try to stop me again¡± Aurora said and went into her car.


    ¡°I am not here to waste words with you either, you poor thing. I only want to confirm from you about something important I discovered today¡± she chuckled and held the car door preventing Aurora from being able to close it.


    ¡°Tell me Aurora, so you are from the orphanage? you¡¯re really born by mistake? Ho¡­ ho wait before you say you¡¯re not, tell me why you were left at the entrance of the orphanage by an unknown person?¡±


    Eve Diego paused and looked at Aurora¡¯s frowned face. She felt excited, her words were hitting targets. She will continue her taunting in as much as Aurora waspeting with her over Santiago.


    She smiled and wanted Aurora to feel more miserable than this. ¡°Your mother would definitely have been a prostitute. And she knew keeping you was going to ruin her business hence she disposed of you like a piece of trash that you truly are¡±.


    Aurora could not take it any longer and stepped out of the car. No one likes her mother being insulted and Aurora was not an exception. She might not have met or known who her real mother was but she will not stand her being insulted?.


    She stared at Eve Diego with her eyes red. Her entire body was giving out vibes of anger. ¡°Mind your words Eve Diego. I will not have you insult my mother. You have no right to judge my mother¡¯s actions¡± she warned Eve, staring at her eyes as their noses almost touched each other.


    As if she was not the one Aurora was  warning, she continued ¡±  Oh, so you have a mother? I¡¯ve always thought Millie Logan was your mother, oh poor woman,  how very considerate of her to have adopted you at her retirement. She should have left you there to end up a prostitute like your mother¡±. Eve Diego said and made a tut.. tut sound with her mouth.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand to p Eve Diego but thetter intercepted it. ¡°What do you think you are doing, trying to hit me like before? Only in your dreams will that ever happen again¡± Eve Diego flinged Aurora¡¯s hand away.


    Eve Diego eyed her before saying ¡°Stay away from President Axel. Our engagement will be made public the day after tomorrow so I advise you not to be the third party if you don¡¯t want to experience what you experienced when your ex boyfriend jilted you and got married to someone else¡± she started walking away.


    Aurora stared at the retreating back of Eve Diego and said ¡± Watch out for my surprise then. Coupled with Santiago¡¯s love for me you¡¯ll definitely end up as the third party¡± and gave a faint smile.


    Eve Diego only grinned but refused to look back. She went into her car and drove off. Aurora sat in her car and sobbed until her nose became sour. She ced her head on the steering wheel and cried. Eve Diego must have had a thorough research on her to know so much about her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s nothing like a secret in this world if it¡¯s known by more than one person. She had thought not many people knew of her story. But now it seems that was going to be a hurdle before her and Santiago.


    She knew the Axel Family would not Support their son¡¯s marriage to a girl who¡¯s origin cannot be defined.


    This was going to be another reason they¡¯ll detest her more. She took a tissue paper out of her bag and cleaned her tears before driving off.


    Eve Diego became ufortable with what Aurora said. What surprise was Aurora nning to give everyone at grandpa Axel¡¯s birthday? This Aurora of a girl is a scheming bitch and can not be predicted. She can only silence her by outsmarting her.


    Eve Diego conceived a n in her heart and thought of who would be able to help her execute it. She decided and settled for Larry Tom.


    Larry Tom was one of her father¡¯s bodyguards. She made a call to him and everything else was settled. But she had to carry her mother along to avoid any ws in the execution of their ns.


    Aurora felt tired and coupled with the thought of Eve Diego¡¯s ridicule of her earlier, she didn¡¯t go back to the Axel group but went home to rest.


    Next day, when Aurora woke up she felt weak and sleepy. She tried going to take a bath but Instead started throwing up. She touched her belly with her hand and smiled. She whispers gently ¡± you are my only chip and my surprise to the Axel family my dear baby¡±


    She went downstairs for breakfast and the first bite of the food sent her throwing up again. Her mother narrowed her brow and looked at her intently. After washing her face, Auroraes back to the dinning and pretends she¡¯s fine.


    Her mother stretched her hand across the table and took Aurora¡¯s hand. She looked at her pale face and knew what was happening ¡°you are pregnant Aurora. Have you already known about it?¡±


    Aurora froze at her mother¡¯s words. Had she already known that she was pregnant? She bent her head and gave a nod. Her mother asked her if she had already told Santiago about it and she said no.


    She really was unwell that day that she didn¡¯t go to work. She called Santiago and told him that she¡¯s noting to work because she¡¯s busy with a surprise she had for him and the entire people that will be present for grandpa¡¯s birthday.


    Santiago epted her reasons without further questioning. Later in the day he had her dress for the birthday delivered to her at home.


    But Aurora had no idea of the nightmare that awaits her. She slept that night without knowing it will take years for her to ever sleep in that house again.


    Next day Aurora woke up. She yawned and stretched her hands. she was having the usual nauseating feeling but still felt very happy.


    She took her bath, got dressed up and went to have her breakfast. Her mother had prepared her dish that morning specially by adding a chili seasoning and less spices.


    She ate and didn¡¯t feel like throwing up. She was pleased with her mother¡¯s care and gave her a thumbs up.


    She took her handbag and an extra bag containing her party wear and makeup. Although she knows that Santiago was not going to allow her makeup herself but called an artist for her but still she carried it anyways.


    Her mother called her back and told her to tell Santiago about the pregnancy before the party began.


    She smiled at her mother but did not tell her yes. She was going to announce it before all the guests in such a way that the Axel¡¯s family will not be able to refute her from being with Santiago.


    Had she known, she would have followed her mother¡¯s advice.

 Chapter 18

    Aurora was busy all day. She had umted work on her desk from the previous day.


    She worked and even skipped her lunch. It was when her stomach churned that she looked at her wristwatch and realized it was past lunch time.


    She took out her phone and ordered for a take out. The meal was soon delivered. She ate and decided to take a nap at the lounge.


    Santiago had been involved in a series of meetings that he did not return to the office.


    Aurora was awoken by the ringing on her cell phone. She opened her eyes momentarily and wondered where she was.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She raised herself to sit and then remembered she was in Santiago¡¯s lounge. She reached for her phone and answered her call.


    It was Santiago that called asking her where she was. When the call ended, she looked outside the window and saw that it was getting dark. She didn¡¯t know she had slept for hours already. She took her bag and left thepany.


    Jasper Milo was waiting to drive her to the saloon. Santiago had instructed him to drive Aurora to the saloon first before bringing her over to the manor.


    When Aurora was finally through, she was driven to the old manor. On the way she was thinking how happy Santiago was going to be.


    He once told her that if she became pregnant he would take her around the world and marry her in a grand way. Today was the day she would let him know that she was carrying his seed.


    She closed her eyes and smiled, carefully caressing her t belly. Jasper Milo saw her pure innocent smile from the rear mirror and wondered if Aurora knew today was the day her fate with Santiago would be determined publickly.


    It was a grand party, the entire manor was decorated with flowers and ribbons of various colors. From the gate to the manor, different  designs of decoration were made.


    Aurora looked at the decorations and wondered the hundreds of dors the Axel family must have used to contract it out. Whoever the nner was, he/she must have a high level of experience in the work. Transforming the whole manor into a paradise.


    When Aurora stepped out of the car, the security asked her for her invitation card. She was d Santiago had given her one. She produced and presented it to them before she was allowed to go in.


    Eve Diego had arrived earlier with her parents. She was dressed in an armless orange gown made by one of the best designers in Florence City. The gown costs hundreds of dors. She had to look good after all today was her public engagement to Santiago.


    Her ne was made of gold and matched her pair of earrings. Her hair was left to fall over her shoulders. Her lips were painted red and wore high heels that made her movement somewhat delicate.


    When she stepped in earlier, everyone admired her beauty. There were whispers that she was President Axel¡¯s fiancee. And today, their engagement was likely to be made public.


    Eve Diego heard all thements and pretended to be shy and walked delicately. Her mother was pleased with thements and whispers and knew that her daughter¡¯s engagement to Santiago was going to be approved by all.


    Eve Diego looked around but didn¡¯t find Aurora. Will Aurora not being?. T Diego sensed her daughter¡¯s uneasiness and bent toward her, whispering ¡± don¡¯t worry she will definitely be here soon¡±. She smiled and prayed her mother would be right otherwise all her efforts were going to be in waste.


    Santiago was weing the guests and his sister Mira was epting their presents. After the guests seemed to have reduced Santiago withdrew, leaving his sister to handle the rest of the guests.


    He stood at the sidelines interacting with the young masters of the Chris¡¯ family. Though his eyes never stop darting at the door at every interval.


    Santiago kept looking at his wristwatch, the party wasmencing in five minutes time and Aurora should be here soon. When Aurora finally arrived, she practically took everyone¡¯s breath away.


    All eyes turned towards her direction. A lot of young men opened their mouths agape.


    Such a beauty.


    Santiago was still talking to the young men when he saw their attention drift away from him to a certain direction, he followed the direction of their gazes and his eyes rested on Aurora.


    When he saw Aurora, he almost took her for someone else. She wore a strapless  purple gown exposing the upper part of her boops.


    Her hair was made into a bun with a few curly strands falling to her face. Her round small lips had a light touch of lipstick. Her high heels match with her cross bag.


    Her gown was made by the best designer in Spain. Santiago had ordered it for her long before the birthday was ever announced.


    Many of thedies and even the women envied her. To be able to wear Ivan Jones dresses, you must have ordered it not less than three months before its arrival.


    And in most cases, you might not be able to get it after the Supposed three months of waiting.


    Her jewelleries were made of pure diamond. The ne and the earrings were sparkling. On her wrist was a bangle made of diamond too.


    When everyone saw her, just a nce at her appearance one can tell that  all the essories on her cost millions of dors.


    She looked around at the guests trying to find Santiago. When she saw him, their eyes locked and she smiled.


    He wore a Suit and a purple neck tie. He must have chosen that tie to match with her dress.


    Hebed his hair backwards revealing his alluring temple. He really was handsome with a domineering aura. Many youngdies wished to receive just a simple ¡® hi¡¯ from him.


    There was some whispering among the guests. Some were apuding her costly wears while others were saying she was President Axel¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°She¡¯s so gorgeous¡±.¡± Oh what a beauty. She¡¯s even more beautiful than the young Miss of the Diego family¡±. ¡°She really deserves to be the woman beside President  Axel¡±.


    When Eve Diego heard all thements about Aurora, she clenched her fist. ¡°You wait Aurora and everyone will soon detest you that even Santiago will not spare you either ¡°Eve Diego grumbled under her breath.


    Santiago walked toward Aurora and hugged her. Holding her by the waist, he kissed her before everyone with that domineering aura. Aurora blushed and felt shy but soon recovered her wits as she held hands with Santiago.


    Grandpa Axel felt speechless.


    How can Santiago possibly be kissing a woman publicly and was going to be engaged to another woman the same day and before the very same public re ? What a paradox.


    Eve Diego couldn¡¯t dy her action any longer.  She had to strike now when the iron was still hot.


    She excused herself and gave her mother a wink. She went to the garden and took out her phone dialing a certain person¡¯s number ¡± Now is the time to act¡­.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Eve Diego kept her phone in her purse and went back to the party. The party had begun and Santiago was at the podium cheering the guests. Santiago wished his grandfather a happy birthday wishing him ten thousand years more.


    Next he introduced his Sister Mira. She walked up to him and waved at everyone present. She will be 21 by July. She¡¯s a little fairer than Santiago with chubby cheeks. She wore short hair and looked a bit like Santiago.


    Aurora was standing amidst the guest when she saw Eve Diego walk back and stand beside her mother. They both exchanged nces before Eve Diego gave a slight nod.


    Aurora narrowed her brows . Looks like Eve Diego and her mother are up to something mischievous.


    Soon Aurora¡¯s phone started ringing. She looked at Santiago and saw he was still introducing every single guest present. Feeling that the venue was noisy, she went out.


    When she got outside, she looked at the caller¡¯s ID and saw it was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated first before deciding whether to answer the phone or not.


    As soon as she did, a hoarse voice was heard at the other side ¡± check the video¡± and ended the call.


    Check the video, what video? How weird. She shrugged and thought of going back to the party, when she heard a ¡®pep¡¯ sound on her phone. Then she looked at the phone¡¯s screen, and a video popped up.


    She opened it and froze when she saw the content of the video. She started shivering as beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She became confused and her breathing became irregr as she contemted on what the person wanted from her.


    In her puzzled state, her phone started ringing again. She looked at it and saw it was the same number that sent her the video. Quickly, she picked it ¡± what do you want from me? Don¡¯t you dare¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and follow my orders¡­.¡± the caller interrupted her.


    Palmer Axel was in the midst of her friends who hade to the party at her invitation when one of the servants came close to her and whispered something to her.


    Palmer narrowed her brows at the servant¡¯s words before excusing herself.


    She went to her room and saw a brown envelope addressed to her. She picked it up and tore it. What she saw almost made her heartbeat skip.


    Aurora¡¯s photos were inside attached to a medical report. The report gave details of an abortion Aurora had two days ago.


    The sender of the mail addressed himself as a concerned citizen. Who felt Aurora had an ulterior motive staying beside Santiago.


    The envelope contains other information about Aurora¡¯s adoption. It contains details of how Aurora was found at the entrance of the orphanage many years ago. And how Millie Logan adopted her at her retirement.


    The sender finally concluded that Aurora was not fit to be the young madam of the Axel family.


    Palmer saw and read the content of the mail, she clenched her first. Such a low life girl had the enforntery to abort her grandchild.


    She will make her pay. She was going to throw her out right away and expose her before everyone present.


    Grandpa Axel had given a brief wee speech and everyone was wee to the floor to dance with him.


    Santiago looked around for Aurora but couldn¡¯t find her. He seemed a little worried when his sister held him, inviting him for a dance.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t refuse her. But he kept looking over Mira¡¯s head among the guests for Aurora.


    Palmer took a sip of water from her bedside jug to calm herself before stepping out.


    She went to the dancing guests but didn¡¯t find Aurora. She went to Santiago who was dancing with a worried expression and asked him about Aurora.


    As Santiago was about to answer they heard a gunshot. Everyone became frightened as the guests all sought a hiding ce.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A man dragged himself to the view of everyone as they heard another gun shot at him. He was bleeding, his heart and back had been shot. He raised his hand and pointed at Palmer. ¡± she¡­ she¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t continue as he started feeling weak and dizzy.


    Eyes turned in the direction where the bullet came from. But the person they saw was who Santiago least expected to be.


    Aurora stood there with a gun in her hand. She looked fierce without a bit of remorse.


    There was silence as they all stared at Aurora. She threw her gun down on the dead man and her next words were infuriating ¡± Call the police!¡±.


    Before she ever finished making her sentence, she was overpowered by the Security who held her hands to the back.


    The Axel family stood speechless.


    They had invited reporters and journalists. Definitely what happened here was going to be a hot headline the next day.


    ¡°Ambnce¡± it was Caden Diego who spoke. Larry Tom had been his bodyguard for years but didn¡¯t know he was going to die at the hands of Aurora.


    While the security were still holding Aurora she looked at Eve Diego who¡¯s lips gave a smirk as she rolled her eyes at Aurora.


    Immediately Aurora knew who had set her up. She swore to herself to repay this debt to Eve Diego If ever she came out of jail.


    Palmer Suddenly started coughing violently and soon she was puking out blood. Her breathing became difficult.


    ¡°Mum!¡± Mira ran to her mother. The brown envelope fell off Palmer¡¯s hand and littered the floor.


    Almost everyone saw the information on those papers. Santiago took a step forward to look down at the littered papers.


    The first that got his attention was the abortion report. Aurora had an abortion two days ago?


    He remembered she left the office early and didn¡¯t return. And the next day, she was absent from work with the excuse that she was preparing for a surprise on his grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    Was this the surprise? Santiago¡¯s quietness was sending a chilling aura. His palm formed into a fist and his eyes seemed to have gone red.


    Mira was scared, she went and pulled Aurora¡¯s hair dragging it ¡°what have you done to my mum?¡±. Pulling her hair violently.


    Aurora was hurting but she endured it. She felt her scalp burning as if her hair was going to be pulled off her head.


    She had to follow the orders given to her if she wanted to see her family safe. ¡°Simple, I poisoned her water¡± Aurora replied.

 Chapter 20

    When Mira heard Aurora¡¯s reply, she turned to face her and gave Aurora several ps on both sides of her cheeks. She would have continued if Santiago hadn¡¯t raised his hand to stop her.


    Was this the girl referred to as her brother¡¯s girlfriend? Such a vicious girl?. Mum had told her about Aurora and how deep Santiago¡¯s love for her was.


    They all knew how Aurora had saved Santiago back then. They appreciated her kind gesture and wanted topensate her but she refused to ept all they offered.


    Later they discovered that Santiago was dating her. Palmer had told her daughter that she felt Santiago might be thinking he owed his reputation to her and hence made her his girlfriend. She was even offered a job as Santiago¡¯s personal secretary.


    But when Eve Diego returned back from abroad, Santiago refused to officially get engaged to her.


    Mira stood staring at Aurora angrily. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t openly Supported her rtionship with her brother.


    She had been eager to meet her secretly at the end of today¡¯s party and assured her of her Support in her and Santiago¡¯s rtionship but didn¡¯t know she was actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Aurora had no way to dodge those ps. Her hands have been held to the back. She closed her eyes, trying to endure the burning pain she felt from Mira¡¯s p. She kept her tears trying her best to hold it from running down her cheeks.


    Santiago looked at the swollen red cheeks of Aurora and demanded for the Surveince camera. It was soon brought and it shows Aurora going into his mother¡¯s room. Since there were no cameras inside the room, they didn¡¯t know what she did inside. It showed when she came out again.


    Santiago¡¯s hands clenched into a fist. He stared at the report on the floor close to his feet and his eyes became cold. Aurora dared to abort his child and even made an attempt on his mother¡¯s life? Anyone who tries to scheme against him whoever it is will drink the cup of his wrath.


    The chauffeur was immediately called and Palmer was taken to the hospital.


    Before entering the car, Santiago nced at Aurora with a killing intent which made Aurora shiver.


    As Santiago went away, she knew he had actually walked out of her life, she knew then and there that a gulf had been created which might separate them forever.


    Her life was going to be miserable. She predicted that even in jail her life will be worse than death. She knows Santiago too well and can predict he will not let her go easily.


    The guests who had been standing like spectators started making negativements as Aurora was led towards the door. ¡± A vicious beauty. Who would have believed when this girl walked in, that she was actually a beast¡±. ¡± looks are indeed deceptive¡±. ¡°She¡¯s a poor girl from the orphanage who doesn¡¯t even know who her real parents are¡±.


    When Aurora heard all thesements about herself, she felt hurt the most.


    Before finally stepping out of the door, she turned back looking above her shoulder and saw Eve Diego¡¯s lips raised slightly with a smile.


    She knew Diego was the mastermind behind what had happened here today and swore to repay her the debt she now owned her if ever she got out of jail.


    An ambnce came and took Larry Tom¡¯s body away.


    Grandpa Axel felt really ashamed of the turn of events. This was his birthday party but it had ended up being the center of casualties.


    The reporters he had invited because of Santiago¡¯s engagement were really going to have good headlines tomorrow.


    He med himself for not separating his grandson from that poor thing a long time ago.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The party abruptly came to an end. Grandpa Axel apologized and all the guests went away.


    Palmer was taken into the emergency unit. Santiago stood outside the unit with Mira and Jasper Milo and waited for over two hours which seemed like eternity to him before the doctor came out.


    He told them Palmer was saved but needed some few hours rest before she could be discharged.


    Santiago called his grandfather and told him not to be worried that his mother was out of danger.


    He needed to visit the police station. He must see that thew takes its full course and he must ensure that beyond thew taking its full course, Aurora tastes of his wrath.


    As he got there, he met CEO Diego. As soon as he saw Santiago he said ¡± I didn¡¯t mean to offend you President Axel but Larry Tom was like a family to us¡±.


    Santiago gave a slight nod. He quite understood the point Caden Diego was driving at.


    He wants Aurora to be jailed but Santiago wants her to experience a worse jail term than anyone else in the history of Florence City.


    He had a private discussion with themissioner and then went away.


    Aurora was put in a dark cell. She finally broke down in tears. Now was the time to shed the tears she had been holding back. She cried and her nose became sour.


    Then she remembered the video she saw earlier; she saw her mother and brother tied to chairs back to back with their mouths taped.


    On the wall were two bombs ready to be exploded. She became afraid and chose the option of doing what the caller said, to save her family


    Millie Logan and Grey were the only two families she had. She can¡¯t take the risk of losing them because of her selfish desire of being Santiago¡¯s girlfriend.


    As soon as she took the option of doing the caller¡¯s bidding, she knew she would end up in jail but that seems more convenient for her than bearing the guilt of seeing her family perish.


    But what about her unborn baby? Will he or she be able to see the light of this world?.


    She wept the more and her only wish right now was to see her mother and brother. She had thought of giving Santiago the best news he had ever heard. But here she was, not certain of ever seeing him again.


    When Santiago returned back to the hospital, Palmer had been transferred to a private ward. He looked at the pale face of his mother, and felt like strangling Aurora.


    Was it Aurora who made his mother Suffer like this? He would see that she suffered a worse situation than his mother¡¯s present state.


    His love for her now equals his hatred. He won¡¯t let her die but she would prefer death to what awaits her.

 Chapter 21

    Next morning, Aurora was transferred from the police station to the Prison. She was given a prison¡¯ ware and taken to a room to join other inmates.


    Her body aches. Her scalp seemed to have a wound and her cheeks were swollen red. Her eyes were hurting too due to her sobbing and sleeplessness.


    She looked very unkempt with her hair almost covering her face. In less than 24 hours, her princess¡¯ appearance had turned into something detestable.


    She didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, but how can she possibly sleep when she had no idea how things are with her family.


    She had done what she was told to do but hoped the scumbag kept his promise and let her mother and brother go unhurt.


    The thoughts of Santiago and what he thought about her was taunting her. She must find a way to make him understand everything and why she had to do what she did.


    Sheid down on her tiny bed as the other inmates cheered at the arrival of another criminal. Aurora ignored them. She was not a criminal like them even if she finds herself there.


    She closed her eyes and hoped to see her mother soon so that she can have her take a message to Santiago for her.


    Who actually poisoned Santiago¡¯s mother? She was told to go in and out of Palmer¡¯s room for the surveince camera to pick her movements. But as for what she said to Mira, she was just following orders.


    Unknown to Aurora, the news of what happened at the previous day¡¯s event has flooded the Inte.


    The pictures of Aurora had upied the front pages of the various newspapers and magazines. The television stations were not left out.


    Aurora¡¯s picture was ced side by side with Santiago¡¯s. Variousments were made to certify if truly they were lovers or affirm if Aurora was truly Santiago¡¯s girlfriend as rumored.


    It became the hottest news in town. Different captions like ¡®President Axel¡¯s girlfriend is a murderer¡¯ , ¡® A beauty with a beastly heart¡¯.


    Pictures of Santiago kissing Aurora at the party were disyed as well on all the various social media.


    Her adoptions were dug out and her rtionship with Julian Brabra was equally mentioned. Everything seemed exaggerated on social media.


    When Santiago saw that the rtionship he had with Aurora was going to cause a huge scandal that could affect the Axel group, he called some reporters and journalists to make an announcement.


    Palmer was discharged from the hospital. When she got home and went through the Inte, she saw the variousments about Aurora.


    When she saw Aurora¡¯s picture ced side by side with Santiago¡¯s, she frowned. She doesn¡¯t want her son to be caught up in the web of scandal that Aurora had created.


    She had to call Santiago and have him do something to clear himself from the ongoing news so as not to affect the Axel group when she saw the news popping out on her phone.


    She smiled, as expected of her son. Santiago had always been an intelligent boy otherwise, how else could one exin why his grandfather had entrusted him with the position of the President of the Axel group until when that Aurora girl threw herself at him and distorted his reasoning.


    Santiago stood in front of the twelve storey building of the Axel group Surrounded by reporters. His face was icy cold emitting a powerful aura.


    Santiago said he had no emotional ties or rtionship with that murderer called Aurora Logan other than bisiness.


    She was just a y thing he used to satisfy his sexual demands in exchange for money. He further called her a poor thing from the orphanage who sustained her family from the money she earned by sleeping with him.


    He said they all should discard the news they heard about Aurora being his girlfriend saying he could never condescend so low to keeping such trash as his girlfriend.


    He concluded his statement  by saying tomorrow evening by 7pm was his engagement to the daughter of the Diego family at the Lovers Paradise.


    Many went to Aurora¡¯s blog and cursed her calling her a cheap whore. Some call her a private prostitute. Others said she was a wild chicken who wanted to fly on the wings of a phoenix.


    When Eve Diego heard the press statement that Santiago gave, she felt butterflies in her belly.


    Not only had she sent Aurora to prison but made Santiago voluntarily announce their engagement tomorrow.


    She actually used a stone to kill two birds. Her ns were well executed and the results are awesome and amazing.


    Later that day, Aurora was called by a prisoner warder to follow her. She was brought to the office and told she was to watch a certain news.


    Aurora sat and the press news that Santiago made earlier was yed before her.


    She watched and listened to every word that Santiago said.


    Her heart felt like being poked with a dagger. Her tears run down her cheeks. As she returned to her room, her hopes of making Santiago understand why she did what she did was shattered. He referred to her as a y thing he used to satisfy his sexual needs.


    Santiago¡¯s love for her had been shipwrecked.


    She holds no ce in his heart anymore. Couldn¡¯t he hear her out and possibly know what her reasons were?


    Santiago had forgotten about his promises and the good times they had shared. Aurora felt her heart was empty.


    She must have thought too much to think of exining herself to Santiago. Aurora cried as the thought of all that had befallen her shed through her memory.


    Where were those promises he made to watch her back for the rest of their lives? Didn¡¯t he promise to love her alone forever?.


    How soon to have forgotten his promises and turned his back on her at a time like this?. Did he really believe she did all that?


    ¡°Is this how much you loved me Santiago?. Have you suddenly forgotten all the good times we spent together?¡± she asked but Santiago was not there to answer her questions.


    All the memories of all that have befallen her came afresh as her nose became sour. He was going to be engaged to the one who schemed against her?


    At sunset, Eve Diego disguised herself and hired a taxi who drove her to a suburb. She wore a faced cap and took a path farther before entering an old house.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A certain person  sat across a table and smoked.  ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you Miss¡± and puffed out smoke.

 Chapter 22

    Larry Tom stood up and put his right hand in his pant¡¯s pocket. He was not hurt at all. The bullets inside the gun were actually stic ones. His bleeding came from a Superficial injury but didn¡¯t Sustain any fatal injury.


    He had acted in a scene of being dead. He had to agree that those in the movies who acted scenes rting to death are highly talented.


    Maybe in his next life, he would prefer to be an actor than being a bodyguard.


    When the ambnce finally came to pick his assumed dead body he sighed and finally took a deep breath. He had arranged with the driver toe around the party venue and as luck would have it, he came at the nick of time.


    The security had called the hospital for an ambnce but before the one they were expecting came, they saw one driving past the manor and stopped him. He was d it happened so quickly otherwise he would not have been able to hold on too long.


    But instead of heading to the hospital, the driver diverted and shot the two guards apanying them. He dropped him off and shot his own shoulder as a disguise. The two guards were not dead and he knows it but they would have to spend some time before recovering. He only washed his injuries, applied antiseptics and bandaged it himself.


    Eve Diego removed her face cap and ced a parcel on the table. ¡°Good job and very impressive. Because of your good performance, I added an extra 10% to your charges¡±.


    Larry Tom took the parcel and tore it open. Inside was a Visa, an identity card and a bundle of money. He took the money and gave it a peck.


    This money was the reason he sold his conscience. This money was the only reason he lost his humanness and chose to go the part of greed.


    Next he looked at the Visa and the ID card. He gave a chuckle and put the cigarette back into his mouth.


    ¡°You are now David Nick. I¡¯ve booked you the first flight tomorrow morning to St Petersburg¡± Eve Diego said.


    ¡± What about my wife and daughter?¡± Larry Tom asked. He might have lent himself out to carry out a detestable act but he certainly was a good father and a doting husband.


    ¡°I will send them to you as promised, but you have to leave first¡± Eve Diego assured him.


    He waited for Eve Diego to leave first before putting on his disguise and disappeared into the alley.


    Same time in another old house, Grey Logan slowly opened his eyes. His vision was blurred. He blinked several times before it became clear. He raised himself to sit and looked around. Where was he?.


    He saw his mothery on the floor a little farther from him.


    He remembered everything that had happened . They were at home when the doorbell rang. He went to the door and saw two men standing. when they saw him, they smiled. He was the one who let them in.


    They said Aurora Logan had sent them to have her family brought to Axel¡¯s patriarch¡¯s birthday.


    Grey Logan and his mother were a bit skeptical as to why Aurora would send someone to pick them to a party without giving them a call first.


    But when the men said Aurora was going to be engaged to President Axel and her family was to be present. Millie Logan was convinced.


    Grey had that uneasy feeling and wanted to ask a few more questions but his mother tugged at his shirt.


    The men then presented a beautiful dress for Millie Logan and a Suit to Grey saying Miss Aurora would have them wear it.


    They soon got dressed and his mother applied a little makeup. When he saw his mother¡¯s beautiful face and her smile, he could tell how happy she was for her daughter. But when they got into the car, they felt something was not right but then it was toote.


    Before they could ask any question, they saw the men bring out handkerchiefs and pressed it against their nostrils.


    When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves tied to chairs and their mouths taped.


    Grey Logan couldn¡¯t see his mother¡¯s face because they were sitting back to back but felt she was crying. He tried and struggled to get free but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Grey¡± Millie Logan called her son. When she opened her eyes, she saw her son seated and probably lost in his thoughts. She also remembered what had happened to them yesterday.


    Was it really yesterday? She can¡¯t tell how long they had been unconscious. Thest thing she remembered was that one of the men faced them both with a camera and took pictures.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The handkerchief was ced on their nostrils again and she felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t know what happened next except opening her eyes a while ago and saw it was only her and Grey in the room.


    Grey looked towards the direction his mothery and saw her trying to stand up. Quickly he stood up and went to help her into a sitting position. Her eyes were moist and yet tried to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Mum, are you alright?¡± Grey asked but quickly regretted why he asked that question. How can she possibly be alright with all that had happened to them.


    They got outside the old house and discovered they were at the outskirt of the city. They walked for a while until they were able to find a taxi.


    They had hardly alighted from the taxi when their neighbor started pointing at them. When they got closer they saw Julian Brabra.


    He looked worried. This was the third time he came to find Millie Logan. He went to their old house twice until a good samaritan gave him the address of their present residence. He tried calling Millie Logan but her line and that of Grey were switched off.


    When he heard the news about Aurora this morning, he refused to believe it. He saw that his previous rtionship with Aurora was dug out and various negativements were made about her. But after President Axel¡¯s news, he knew Aurora was going to have bad days ahead.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡­¡±

 Chapter 23

    Grey stared at Julian Brabra with contempt. This guy still had the audacity toe look for his sister. His eyes were fierce as he stared at the man in front of him.


    Julian Brabra turned his eyes away. Grey was right, why was he here. He could be said to be partially responsible for what Aurora is currently going through. If he hadn¡¯t jilted her, she might not have gotten involved with President Axel.


    But then, the deed had been done and what had been done cannot be undone.


    ¡°Please Grey, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Julian Brabra was trying to get Grey to listen to what he had to say but thetter interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare please me, after what you did to my sister you can still be without a conscience?¡± Grey Logan snapped at him with his hand raised indicating that Julian Brabra left their path. Millie Logan just stared at Julian Brabra with irritation.


    They passed by him and Millie Logan took her first step through the door when Julian Brabra spoke.


    ¡°This is not the best attitude to have when your sister is sitting in jail. I only want to help Grey¡± Julian Brabra said with his brow slightly raised.


    Millie Logan and Grey paused almost at the same time. What did Julian Brabra just say? Is Aurora in jail? He couldn¡¯t possibly be joking with something so unpleasant.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Millie Logan turned abruptly to face Julian Brabra.


    Julian Brabra sighed deeply and told them all that happened and how the inte was flooding with news of Aurora¡¯s crime.


    Grey quickly searched his pant¡¯s pocket for his phone and found it. He switched it on and logged onto the inte.


    Grey¡¯s forehead went nk when he saw the various negativements about his sister.


    Millie Logan lost her selfportment as she let loose her tears. She had equally listened to the streaming statement of Santiago on the inte and felt something terrible had really happened to Aurora.


    Why did Aurora have to Suffer so much in this life?. What evil had she done in her previous life to have to go through so much pain in this life to atone for it?


    Aurora must have been threatened. Millie Logan seems to understand all that has happened in the blink of an eye. They were kidnapped, then took their photos to threaten Aurora tomit murder.


    They went together with Julian Brabra to the prison to see Aurora. But they were refused entry saying it was already dark. They were toe back the next day.


    Millie Logan went back home but ate nothing that night. She lost sleep. How could she possibly sleep when her daughter wasnguishing in prison. She wept all night.


    Grey¡¯s mood was not in any way better than his mother. He didn¡¯t shed tears but his eyes were red. He kept turning from one end of the bed to the other.


    Aurora is not his parents daughter but he couldn¡¯t have asked for a better sister. She has a heart of gold and had been an instrumental Support to his mother after his father died.


    When his mother opened a coffee shop it was Aurora who took out a loan to start the business. It was Aurora who saw him through his university programme.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To Sustain the family she chose to go through part time in the university. She saved money and bought them this bungalow. And now, she must have traded her freedom and happiness to bargain with their kidnappers. Grey¡¯s eyes became moist.


    Santiago didn¡¯t return back to his vi that night.  He went to thepany and stayed there all night. He kept drinking until he became drunk.


    He was thinking why Aurora would kill his child. She knew how much he wanted her to have his baby.


    And when she became pregnant, she chose not to inform him but rather had it aborted.¡± I hate you Aurora, I really hate you¡± he said and smashed his phone against the wall.


    Jasper Milo was watching him and shook his head. His boss is really something else. He had made a public announcement of having nothing to do with Aurora but here he was drinking himself to stupor.


    He had been smashing things against the wall since he started drinking. This was the second phone today and hisptop had Suffered same thing earlier today.


    He had known Aurora for a while but didn¡¯t think Aurora is someone who can do all she was used of.


    Though she had shot Larry Tom to death before everyone, poisoned Palmer and aborted her own baby there must have been a reason for doing what she did.


    He tried to take Santiago home but he vehemently refused saying Aurora¡¯s smell was in the vi.


    He ended up dozing on the couch before Jasper raised him,  puting Santiago¡¯s hand on his own shoulder and took him to sleep in the lounge.


    When Santiago woke up the next morning, he perceived Aurora¡¯s body perfume on the bed.


    He frowned. Why is her fragrance everywhere? It definitely was in his vi and now, in his lounge. He doesn¡¯t want to perceive it anymore.


    He doesn¡¯t want anything to remind him of that bitch. He hates her so much now.


    But then, he remembered that thest call he made to Aurora she told him she was sleeping in his lounge. He must have the bedspread changed today.


    He stood up and went to have a shower. As he came out, he remembered today was his engagement to Eve Diego. He had made the announcement himself.  He Suddenly became moody.


    He puts on one of the extra Suits he has in the lounge andes out. Jasper had bought him breakfast already and he took just two bites before pushing it aside.


    As expected of Jasper Milo, he had bought another Phone for Santiago and registered his phone number on it.


    His phone rang. He looked at it and answered the call. Palmer¡¯s voice came through ¡°Santiago how have you been? Will you be apanying Eve to the boutique to buy her engagement dress? I was thinking you both should wear the same color outfit¡±.


    Santiago¡¯s expression was stiff. His answer was too meager ¡°I am too busy to spare time¡± without waiting for his mother to say another word he hung up.


    Millie Logan and Grey quickly got prepared and went to see Aurora. When they got there, Julian Brabra was already there.


    But they were not allowed to see Aurora. Julian Brabra tried to persuade them saying he was the son inw to the minister but the jailer only said he was a son inw to the minister but he was not the minister himself . When they refused to leave, the jailer further told them he was just following orders.


    After much pleading, the jailer told them quietly that Aurora had offended who she shouldn¡¯t have and the one she offended is President Axel.


    He had forbidden anyone to be allowed to see Aurora. The jailer then pleaded with them not to let anyone know he was the one who sold the secret.


    Millie Logan swollen red eyes resumed its shedding of tears again. Grey held his mother in a side hug as his eyes gradually became red too.


    Julian Brabra looked at Millie Logan and saw the dark lines below her eyes and knew she didn¡¯t sleep at night.


    He really wanted to help them. He knew how much they loved Aurora. But he was practically handicapped.


    He couldn¡¯t ask his father inw to help nor can he go to meet President Axel. He doesn¡¯t have the qualification to. He could only advise them to go plead with president Axel.


    Millie Logan and her Son Grey came to the Axel group to see Santiago. She was told to wait while a call was made to Santiago¡¯s office.


    When the receptionist dropped the call, her face was stiff. She told them that the President said he was going to pardon them this time but when next they disturb his quietness he was going to make them join Aurora.


    Millie Logan lips twitched hard.


    Was this Santiago¡¯s ruthlessness? He was going to send them to jail foring to plead with him?.


    He should at least hear her out first.  Perhaps he could help apprehend the kidnappers who might have threatened Aurora into doing what she did.


    Aurora had stopped crying. She was sad but it seems there were no more tears left for her to shed.


    She curled herself, hugging her knees as she sat at the corner of her bed. Has anything happened to her mother? Why had she note to see her? She needs a shoulder to cry on and someone to share in her grief. She closed her eyes and wished her mother and brother should be safe.


    Few hourster, a man stepped out of the airport. Eli  Rowan sighed deeply. He hase to Florence City and can only return after he finds his niece.


    He hailed a taxi and asked him to take him to any hotel near the city orphanage.


    The taxi driver was a cheerful man, and asked if he was new to the country?.


    Eli  Rowan was not one who easily disclosed things about himself but he felt the man¡¯s cheerfulness and told him yes.


    The words the man said next left Eli  Rowan¡¯s eyes wide open.

 Chapter 24

    The man gave a giggle and said ¡± Aurora Logan, a girl from the orphanage had Suddenly made that orphanage popr. She was said to have been found at the entrance of the orphanage many years ago¡±


    He went on to talk about how she waster adopted by the matron at her retirement. He told him how the girl Aurora hadmitted a murder and was sent to prison.


    Eli  Rowan¡¯s expression was stiff.


    He was already contemting maybe that Aurora was his niece. She¡¯s from the city orphanage and found at the entrance of the orphanage?


    Seems this instance is coincidental with the information he had about his niece. Could she really be the one he¡¯s here to find?.


    The taxi driver seemed to realize he had talked too much which is not part of his work.


    Besides, the man doesn¡¯t seem interested in what he is saying hence he didn¡¯t make anyments. He coughed slightly and looked at the man from the rear mirror. The man seemed to be in another world, lost in his thoughts.


    Eli  Rowan was taken to a new hotel close to the orphanage. The driver offered to help Him settle into his room since he was new to the country.


    Eli  got a room and the taxi driver helped him with his small luggage. When he was about to leave, he gave Eli his card telling him to call him anytime if he needed his services.


    Eli  gave a faint smile from the corner of his lips. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Mario, call me Mario,¡± the taxi driver answered.


    ¡°Am Eli ¡± Eli  Rowan said and collected his card. ¡°I will call you soon¡± he said as he opened the door for him to leave.


    As soon as Mario left, Eli  logged unto the Inte. He wanted to know more about the girl Aurora Logan.


    He hoped to start his investigation tomorrow morning. He had contacted his old colleague that they both went to the military academy together. He¡¯s based here in Florence City. But before calling him, he wants to read more about Aurora Logan.


    As soon as he logged in, the news of Aurora popped up. When he saw her picture, his breath almost choked.


    He opened his mouth agape. Does he still need to do a DNA test to affirm who this Aurora is?


    Eli  sighed deeply.  Looks like his stay here was not going to be as long as he had thought. He read the news and saw the various negativements said about Aurora.


    There was no need to contact his old colleague, he was going to start from the information he¡¯s just got.


    Eve Diego went shopping. In the next couple of hours she was going to be President Axel¡¯s fiancee. She made various choices of dress and finally settled for a gown. The gown was beautiful and embroidered at its tip. It¡¯s a new dress from the famous designer Dave. It¡¯s a new brand of shadow. Shadow was the Latest release from Dave Fashion empire.


    She got the jewelry and a pair of shoes to go. As she returned to her car, she was full of smiles. Her dream was going to be a reality. But she has onest assignment to do.


    She stopped by a pharmaceutical shop and bought some abortion induced drugs. The pharmacist had refused to give her without a doctor¡¯s prescription but Eve Diego threatened to have his pharmaceutical business go into extinction. He became scared and Sumbed.


    She got the drugs and put an overdose in a drink. She brought food and took the drinks along to the prison to see Aurora.


    She had bribed a nurse at the city hospital who told her that Aurora came for a pregnancy test and it was positive.


    That was what triggered her to frame Aurora of having an abortion. Now that she had all things happening ording to her wishes, she will have to help Aurora abort that pregnancy indeed.


    She can¡¯t let that child be born. She doesn¡¯t want anyone to threaten her future happiness.


    When she got to the prison, she pretended toe and see Aurora saying they were friends but she was restrained.


    With crocodile tears in her eyes, she then gave them the food she brought that Aurora¡¯s mother specially prepared for her.


    The time was approaching for her to join Santiago at the lovers paradise. She got dressed and even hired an artist for her makeup.


    When she put on her gown, she really looked gorgeous but the gown was a little too long for her.


    The artist told her that the length of the gown was too long for a girl of her height but she told her that it was none of her business.


    Eve Diego finished her dressing and went to meet her parents who had been waiting for her for over half an hour.


    She held her gown up stylishly. When her mother saw her, she felt the gown was a bit too long for her but said nothing. If that¡¯s how Eve Diego wants it, so let it be. They got into the car and went off.


    Santiago didn¡¯t change from the Suit he wore that morning. His face was icy cold. He had done nothing today in the office other than to smoke.


    Jasper Milo stared at his boss. How could Santiago still befortable sitting in this office without Aurora around.


    ¡°Your engagement will be in the next thirty minutes. I think you should get going now¡±Jasper Milo told him. He knew Santiago was just being egoistic, he really was hurting for Aurora.


    When they got to the lovers paradise, it was just ten minutes left before the engagement started.


    Before stepping out of the car, Jasper Milo spoke ¡°Are you really happy doing this?, if you are not, you still have a chance to walk away¡±. Santiago ignored him and stepped out.


    When Eve Diego saw Santiago she finally sighed. She was afraid he would not show up. She smiled at him but Santiago passed by her without giving her as much as a nce.


    His mother called him and said the ceremony was to start soon and asked about the ring.


    Ring?, it was then Santiago remembered they needed a ring to be engaged. It was toote now to go get a ring.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ring, we¡¯ll just get engaged like that,¡± Santiago told his mother. This was the longest sentence he had made today.


    Jasper Milo chuckled silently. Engagement without a ring? How ridiculous.


    He remembered about the ring earlier but chose not to say anything. He doesn¡¯t want Santiago to ever get engaged to anyone else if not Aurora.


    Santiago knew Jasper Milo chuckled and gave him a fierce look. Thetter immediately stopped and put on a serious face. Nothing seems to pass Santiago¡¯s observation.


    The engagement began properly but Santiago told the Master of the ceremony to go straight to the engagement only.


    Santiago went up and stood at the podium. He threw a nce at the coordinator as he announced that it¡¯s time for the lovers to get engaged to each other.


    Grandpa Axel was the happiest one among them. Today his promise to histe friend was going to be fulfilled.


    Palmer was happy too but knew there were no emotional ties binding the two.


    Eve Diego walked like a princess as she ced her first foot on the steps leading to the top of the podium.


    She was holding her gown stylishly. Two more steps to meet Santiago, she needed to change the hand holding the gown but miscalcted and raised her foot, and stepped on the gown. Her heels missed and suddenly she couldn¡¯t hold herself.


    She fell face down before Santiago. Santiago stepped aside and stared at the stupid girl who wore an over length gown. The reporters and Camera men who hade to cover the ceremony were not nice at all as they started taking photos of the fallen Celebrant.


    Santiago didn¡¯t give her a hand. He could save her some face and prevented from tripping if he wanted to.


    But he didn¡¯t,  he just stood and stared at her, tripped andid at his feet.


    When everyone saw what was happening, they held their breath. T Diego rushed forward to help her daughter up and when Eve Diego raised her head she gave the camera men an added advantage


    The tip of her nose was injured and bleeding. Her face was red. Her ankles were hurting her badly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora was sent to wash the toilet but she refused. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything besides the dry bread she was givenst night. No breakfast and no lunch for her.


    While others were eating their lunch earlier she was told to scrub the floor. She was hungry and almost fainting. What will happen to her baby if she continues like this? and just as she returned from the scrubbing she was told again to wash the toilets.


    But this time, she refused and said she was hungry and cannot do any work again.


    The jailer punished her and sent her to confinement. Aurora was taken to a dark room that had no trace of light, no bed and no water.


    She sat on the bare floor and cried. She ced her hand on her belly trying tofort her baby. She felt like she was getting dizzy and Suddenly lost consciousness.


    The jailer felt satisfied. She was doing what she was instructed to do. To make Aurora Suffer.


    The lights Suddenly went off as a man walked into the prison well armed and went straight to the confinement room.

 Chapter 25

    The man went straight to the confinement area and found the door locked. He brought out a master key from his waist purse and opened the door.


    He walked in and saw Auroraid on the floor unconscious. He carried her across his shoulder and came out. He quietly locked the door. He went through the back gate and slipped away without anyone knowing.


    At the back gate a car was waiting for them. As soon as heid Aurora in the back seat, Eli  Rowan sighed and took his seat beside Mario and thetter stepped on the elerator and zoomed off.


    Meanwhile the whole prison was left in darkness. The head of the security groped in the darkness as he tried to reach the switch. He had to raise an rm to keep the securities at alert in case of a prison break.


    The Jailer who was busy enjoying the meal that Eve Diego brought stopped when there was a Sudden power outage. She groped through the darkness towards the door. Why was there a Sudden power failure? This has never happened in years.


    Soon the light came on again as everyone sighed in relief. It was less than thirty minutes but the police unit had been informed.


    The Security apanied the jailer to check on the prisoners and found they were all in their cell. The prisoners started yelling at them calling them ipetent scum. But no one remembers that there¡¯s another prisoner to be checked on at the confinement.


    Mario drove Eli  Rowan and the unconscious Aurora back to the hotel room. Eli ced Aurora on the bed and transferred some money to Mario.


    Mario nced at his phone asi chirped and was amazed at Mr Eli ¡®s generosity. He had transferred into his ount over a 1million dors against the half a million he had promised. He was happy and bowed his head in appreciation.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one else must know about what happened tonight. Otherwise you will lose your family and rece her in jail¡± Eli  threatened the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met you sir, what are you talking about?¡± Mario replied. How was he Supposed to blow his own cover? If this incident is exposed, he only will go down because this man is rich and he¡¯s not from this country. He could easily return to his country.


    Eli was pleased with Mario¡¯s reply. He gave a slight nod with no expression on his face. ¡°I need a nurse, how can I get one with sealed lips?¡±. Mario smiled and said he could get him one in a couple of minutes. As for whether she can be trusted, he need not worry because the nurse is his wife.


    Eve Diego was taken to the hospital. The ceremony ended when she tripped. She was admitted, because her ankle was swollen and hurting her.


    When the swollen ankle was X-rayed, it showed a minor fracture. She looked ugly with her slightly swollen nose. Herplexion has turned red as tears run down her cheeks.


    She was advised by the sales girl at the boutique to choose another gown that the one she had chosen was too long for her. But how can she let go of thetest dress made by Dave. She must wear it, after all she can hold it stylishly while walking.


    Now her engagement was ruined. After all she had put in ce to get Aurora out of the way and Santiago willingly agreed to the engagement. Will Santiago be willing to reschedule the engagement after her recovery?.


    Eve Diego¡¯s parents were by her side. They had just returned from seeing Palmer and grandpa Axel off. They were sorry about what happened and apologized on behalf of Santiago¡¯s nonchnt attitude.


    Santiago simply walked away leaving T Diego and her daughter at the mercy of the reporters. Without giving the reporters a chance to throw questions at him he went to his car and the ever ready Jasper Milo simply handled the steering and drove him off.


    It was obvious to everyone present that President Axel was only fulfilling an obligation and not celebrating .


    The Diego¡¯s cannot express how disappointed they were. The few people present made some unpleasantments which all featured Caden Diego wanting to force his daughter on a man that had no feelings for her.

 Chapter 26

    After Santiago left, the few guests present also decided to leave after all they were there to witness and cheered the lovers. But since one of the lovers had left, leaving his fiancee behind. They had nothing else to witness and went away.


    One of the bodyguards carried Eve Diego and sent her to the hospital.


    It was all Aurora¡¯s fault, if she hadn¡¯t gotten her miserable self involved with Santiago, he would have been engaged with her at his grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    After Mario¡¯s wife left, Eli  stared at the face of the girl sleeping peacefully on the bed. She¡¯s the spitting image of herdy mother.


    She¡¯s the younger version of Mia, his sister. When he saw her picture on the earlier today, he knew at once that she was his niece.


    Eli  sat down beside her on the bed. He closed his eyes momentarily and thought how fast and sessful his ns had worked. He had called Mario back an hour after he left.


    He promised to pay him half a million dors if he agrees to help him execute a n.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    They had nned and set out as soon as it was dark.


    Mario¡¯s car was to develop a fault not far away from the path leading to the prison. He had disguised himself as an old clergy.


    As the jailer was going to take over for the evening shift, She saw an old clergyman waving for her to stop. She took pity on him and stopped. She alighted from her car and went to see if she could be of any help. That was when Eli slipped into the car trunk and stayed there.


    When she finally drove into the parking lot, she locked the car and went away. Eli  used a sharp metal and opened the trunk from within.


    He stepped out and waited until the securities went into their office to handover . Eli  used the opportunity and got into the dressing room and changed into a security uniform. He had his waist purse and his pistol hidden.


    He strolled out and went to check on the prisoners. But didn¡¯t find Aurora  among them. He was contemting on what to do next when he saw the jailer dragging Aurora away.


    He saw her and felt emotional. He followed far behind.


    Quickly, he surveyed the environs and saw a small gate at the extreme end of the prison. He went into the staff rest room and made a call to Mario.


    At the time agreed, Eli went to the transformer and removed the fuse and the whole of the prison went dark. He then went straight to the confinement.


    Next day, Aurora slowly opened her eyes¡­


    When Aurora opened her eyes, the sun had risen. She felt her body Supple and where she¡¯sying soft. She sat up and looked at the beautiful designs on the wall.


    Where is she? She was taken to the confinement for refusing to wash the toilet. She remembered that there was no bed and shey down on the floor. She looked at herself and saw that she was no longer in her prison clothes.


    She stood up and looked outside the window. Was she dreaming? If it¡¯s a dream, she doesn¡¯t feel like waking up again. She saw people going about their normal  daily activities.


    Looking at the busy nature of the people out there, she remembered when she still had her freedom. How she longed to be a free citizen again.


    The memory of all that had happened to her shed through her mind. Her abandonment from her family and loved ones.


    The scandal associated with her name and the harsh treatment at the hands of other inmates and the jailers. But none of them could bepared to what Santiago said about her. Her eyes became moist.


    How did she get here? Who rescued her from the prison?. She was hungry and needed food but she did not dare step out. While she was lost in her thoughts, the door opened and Eli  Rowan walked him with breakfast.


    ¡°Aurora¡± he called her. He entered for a few seconds and the girl didn¡¯t even know someone entered. She stood with her back to him gazing outside the window.

 Chapter 27

    Aurora froze when she heard her name behind. She turned herself slowly and came face to face with a handsome man. She stood rooted at a spot not knowing what to do or say.


    Eli stared at the face that looked exactly like his sister¡¯s. He smiled at her and said ¡± You¡¯re finally awake?. And umm.. I am sorry if I startled you¡±. He ced the food on a table beside the bed.


    ¡°Here, I brought you breakfast. You should take a bath and eat. We don¡¯t have much time left¡± he smiled sweetly at her. He pointed at another bag containing clothes before excusing himself.


    Aurora finally came out of her daze. She¡¯s certainly Sure, that she hadn¡¯t met this man before. Who is he?.


    She took her bath and got dressed up. She ate her meal and waited for the man again. Soon he walked in again, this time putting on a Suit and his hairbed backwards.


    When Aurora saw him again, she had a lot of questions to ask him. He came and smiled at her ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful Aurora¡±. Heplimented her.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Aurora appreciated and bowed her head. ¡°How did I get here? I was in prison¡±Aurora asked.


    ¡°I rescued you¡± Eli answered and took the chair opposite her. He had to tell her a few things and hear her own story before his Father¡¯s Helicopter arrived. They will arrive soon to pick them up.


    Aurora raised her head to look at the man who said he rescued her. Did he know her or was he sent by someone?.


    Eli saw her Surprised by his words and said next ¡°Its in the news that you murdered someone and poisoned a woman called Palmer. Did you do it?¡± He stared at her and saw eyes full of innocency. She might really be innocent he thought.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I did, I was forced to do it. My mother and brother were kidnapped and I was threatened. If I do not follow their orders and do what they instructed me to, they are going to kill my family.


    I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them so I did what I was told to do. But I didn¡¯t poison Palmer, I don¡¯t know who did. That was how I ended up in jail¡± Aurora exined as her voice was choking with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Aurora. I believe you. And henceforth, you¡¯ll never experience what you had experienced in the past, ever again¡±


    ¡°You believed me, that I didn¡¯t do it intentionally?¡± Aurora was Surprised. This man didn¡¯t even know her and yet chose to believe her?


    Her tears were running down her cheeks as her nose became sour. She had longed to hear those lines of words from Santiago but she didn¡¯t.


    He probably chose to go with the public opinion and left her in the rain. He abandoned her and even said horrible things about her.


    He called her a y thing. Her life was not going to be the same again after what Santiago called her publicly even if shees out free from jail.


    ¡°Of course, I believed you. You can¡¯t possibly do those things said about you. No child of the Rowan¡¯s family had ever been involved in criminal things neither can you¡± Eli said and kept staring at Aurora.


    ¡°How do you mean, do you know who I am, do you know my real family?¡± Aurora asked. This man talked like someone who really knows her origin.


    ¡°I am a member of your real family, Infact, I am your uncle Eli . You are a Rowan. Father and mother will be here soon to pick us. We are citizens of ST Petersburg and I came specifically to look for you and bring you home¡±.


    Eli went further to tell her they just got to know of her existence recently and her great grandfather was eager to meet her.


    Aurora¡¯s forehead went nk.


    This news was too much for her to absorb. She blinked her eyes and looked at Eli ¡± What did you say?, who did you say you are to me? I don¡¯t think I understand what you said a few seconds ago.

 Chapter 28

    Eli  Rowan was speechless.


    How was he to make her understand that they are family? This girl must have Suffered a great deal growing up.


    ¡°I will say it more carefully. I am Eli Rowan the Son of the former President of St Petersburg Luke Rowan. Your mother Mia Rowan is my elder sister.


    That means I am your uncle. We only got to know about you recently, and your great grandpa almost died of shock when he heard he had a  great grand-daughter somewhere.


    I promised to find you and bring you back to him. I got all the information I needed from your mother and here I am,¡±Eli exined gently as he stood up and poured himself water.


    Aurora also stood up and went to stand by the window. Her family had finallye to find her. She stood with her back to Eli . Her eyes were bing moist, as she wished they hade a little earlier, who knows perhaps she would never have been to jail.


    Her grandfather was a former President? That means she had a rich family while she was herenguishing in poverty. She had lived a hard life to sustain herself while her real mother was living in abundance.


    She turned and looked at Eli ¡°But you can¡¯t be Sure I am the one you really came to find. There might be a mistake somewhere. We need a DNA test to be certain¡± Aurora said.


    ¡°You are right about the DNA test. But if your answer is no to the following questions then we have to go for a DNA. Were you found at the entrance of the city orphanage on 23rd of July, year so? , did you bear any semnce with this woman whose picture I will show you now?¡± Eli brought out a picture from  his inner pocket and gave Aurora.


    Aurora stared at the smiling face of the woman in the picture. She was beautiful and she looked very much like her. This woman is certainly her birth mother.


    She bore a lot of semnce with the man in front of her: that means she and this man are rted. But why did her mother forsake her, why did she abandon her all these years?


    Her answers to Eli ¡®s questions were yes but instead of using her mouth to answer she raised her head and looked Eli in the face. With tears in her eyes she said the word ¡®uncle¡¯ like a whisper and rushed to hug him.


    Eli had anticipated and waited for this hug a long time ago since the day he knew about his niece.


    He opened his arms and hugged her for a long time. Aurora remained in that warm embrace and cried on his shoulders.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Eli left her to cry as long as she wanted, still leaning on his shoulder. He sighed silently, this Rowan girl had Suffered enough but henceforth, she will Suffer no more.


    Aurora had wanted a shoulder to cry on since the moment she was dragged from Axel¡¯s patriarch birthday party. Now that she got one, she utilized it.


    Eli gently gave her a pat ¡± you¡¯ve cried enough Aurora. The tears left for you to shed are tears of joy¡± He was coaxing her. After a long time, Eli said ¡°We are leaving soon, your grandparents will be here in a couple of minutes. I¡¯ve sent them the address of this hotel¡±


    Only then did Aurora refrained from the embrace and snuffled. Eli offered her a handkerchief to clean her tears. ¡°I am pregnant Uncle. And I am not married yet¡±.


    ¡°I already know, You don¡¯t have to worry. The nurse I hiredst night to check on you told me. Your family loves you and will protect you and the child¡±Eli assured her.


    Meanwhile, the news of Eve Diego¡¯s fall was thetest news flooding the inte. The photos of her tripping and her bruised nose were disyed.


    She almost puked out blood when she saw the variousments.


    They were making fun of her and posting annoyingments about her. The most annoying part of the news was when Santiago¡¯s attitude of indifference was mentioned.


    Even if Santiago didn¡¯t love her he could at least give her face before the people. He just walked away and left her behind.


    Since he loved Aurora so much, Aurora will bear the brunt of her annoyance. She should have lost the pregnancy by now. She will have to go to see her one more time after her recovery and end her story forever. Aurora just has to die.


    Caden Diego called his assistance to take care of the news and soon it was deleted from the.


    But Soon in the hotel, there was a knock, the Rowan¡¯s had arrived. Eli  went to open the door for his parents. They called him as soon as the helicopternded. He had arranged with the hotel who sent their chauffeur to pick them.


    As they walked in, Mrs Rowan¡¯s eyes swept through the room before resting on Aurora. She smiled as soon as she saw her.  Aurora was standing with her arm intertwined.


    Aurora¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was meeting her family for the first time and doesn¡¯t know how to behave towards them.


    Mrs Rowan saw Aurora and knew at once that she was her granddaughter. She looked very much like Mia. Herte mother inw must have had a good gene to have grand and great granddaughters who took after her.


    ¡°Aurora¡± Eli called and walked towards her. Aurora raised her head and tried to say something but basically, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Father and mother Rowan looked at each other and nced back to Aurora again.


    ¡± Meet your grandparents, and behind them is my wife Lisa¡±. Eli said, stretching his hand to bring Aurora to his side. He ced his arm around Aurora¡¯s shoulder.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes became mois as she said ¡± grandmother¡­.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Aurora couldn¡¯t say another word as her voice became choked. She was crying. Eli held her more closely and winked an eye at his wife.


    Lisa walked over and held Aurora¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore my dear niece¡±.


    Aurora nced at Nancy. She already acknowledged her as her niece? She is meeting her for the first time and already epted her as a family.


    The two women hugged each other.


    ¡°You heard that Luke, she called me grandmother? she¡­ she just called me her grandmother¡± Mrs Rowan stuttered as her eyes became teary.


    ¡°Happy now? she called you grandmother before calling me her grandfather¡± Luke Rowan said with a feigned disappointment. They had both been eager to meet Aurora and know who she will call granny first.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you help being jealous? Common, I had thought you would have outgrown this habit¡± Mrs Rowan said smiling through her tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to outgrow this habit of loving my grandchildren,¡± Luke Rowan replied.


    Aurora had now stopped crying, she was now giggling. How sweet a couple her grandparents are.


    Nancy looked at the giggling Aurora and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet Aurora, your grandparents are lovely people¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mrs Rowan opened her arms, waiting for Aurora to walk into them. Thetter smiled with teary eyes as she ran into her grandma¡¯s open arms.


    Mrs Rowan gave Aurora a hug. They both stayed in each other¡¯s embrace until Luke Rowan gave a slight cough. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to hug my granddaughter¡±.


    Aurora startedughing and turned to her grandfather and said ¡°grandfather¡± and went to him.


    Soon, Aurora was in the Helicopter with her grandparents. She looked outside its windows as the Helicopter took off.


    She knew from that moment that her life had changed. She was going to be a different woman from that moment onwards.


    Her personality will change, her family will be made up of different people and she will be free from the shackles of shame and scandal.


    Everything is going to be new henceforth¡­


    At the prison, the inspector had been told that Aurora was taken to the confinement the previous day before the sudden power outage.


    It¡¯s almost lunch time and Aurora should be brought out. She must have learnt her lessons by now.


    When the security opened the door, Aurora was not there. He went back to report that Aurora was not in the confinement section.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s not there, have any of you released her already without my orders?¡± The inspector roared.


    They searched every nook and cranny of the prison but didn¡¯t find Aurora. She probably had escaped was their final conclusion .


    The Inspector suddenly lost hisposure. What was he going to tell President Axel who told him to make her life a living hell. How can  he prove the fact that his hands are clean on Aurora¡¯s disappearance?.


    ¡°Where is Sergeant Lulu? Tell her to report here immediately¡± . But the security soon came back and reported that sergeant Lulu was critically ill and was in the hospital.


    Sergeant Lulu was indeed ill.


    After her covetousness led her in consuming the food and drink that Eve Diego brought for Aurora, hardly two hours passed after eating the food when she started feeling a terrible abdominal pain. Before long she started bleeding and couldn¡¯t finish her night shift before being rushed to the hospital.


    The police were contacted. And soon the news was out that Aurora Logan had escaped from prison.


    When Santiago heard the news, his palm formed into a fist. How could Aurora have escaped?


    Aurora was too weak and naive to have the thoughts of escaping or could it be someone from within had aided her to escape?


    ¡± Aurora!!¡± Santiago screamed as the veins popped out on his forehead, Smashing everything on his desk.


    He wants to punish her but not for her to disappear outside his reach.


    Suddenly, inside the Helicopter Aurora shivered and felt cold, it¡¯s like she heard Santiago¡¯s voice calling her name in her head.


    But she discarded the thought and assumed it was her imagination.


    ¡°No Aurora, you can¡¯t escape. I must find you even if I have to go to the deepest part of hell¡± Eve Diego said with a sneer.


    The news of Aurora¡¯s escape had reached her too and she hates Aurora the more.


    Santiago had felt happy after the engagement couldn¡¯t hold. He had gone home and had a warm bath to calm his tension.


    When he got to the office the next morning, he looked better than he was yesterday. Only for him to be bothered about Aurora¡¯s escape.


    None of the surveince cameras captured her escape apart from the small gate at the extreme back of the prison that was found opened.


    Santiago, unable to understand how she could escape from prison with so much security, decided to see the inspector he paid to deal with Aurora.


    When the inspector stood before Santiago, he was shivering. He was tired of answering questions. His Superiors had questioned him, the police also had done the same.


    And now, he had been summoned by President Axel and his eyes alone were enough to scare thest bit of courage and strength from him.


    ¡°How did she escape without any one of you on duty knowing. Or you aided her to escape? You were bribed by someone to help her escape, right?¡± Santiago bellowed.


    ¡°I did not sir. I really don¡¯t know how she escaped¡± the inspector denied. He was shivering. He knew he was going to stand before a panel and might suffer the risk of losing his job.


    ¡°You think I will believe your words? Do you look like an idiot to you?¡± Santiago yelled, looking very furious.


    ¡± I swear on my life and on the lives of my wife and children. I don¡¯t know how Aurora Logan disappeared..¡±he insisted.


    Caden Eve became uneasy about Aurora¡¯s escape. Heter was informed that Larry Tom¡¯s body was kidnapped and the bodyguards apanying the ambnce were shot . The ambnce never got to the hospital. Something isn¡¯t right, what does anyone want a dead body for?.


    He couldn¡¯t make a report about what happened for the shame of ruining his reputation. He only felt sorry for all Aurora was going through.


    Millie Logan walked into Axel¡¯s group and went straight to the elevator. She was not going to waste words with the receptionist or ask her if she could see Santiago. She will go in  herself and face him.


    The security came after her to stop her but it was toote as she pushed open the door to the President¡¯s Office.


    Santiago was smoking again.


    Jasper Milo stood before him with a bottle of liquor. He was always tense whenever his boss was unhappy. He felt the heat of his anger and wondered what he would do to help make him feel eased.


    But the door was Suddenly opened without a knock.


    Jasper was Surprised by the Sudden violent pushing open of the door and looked at who had the guts to barge into the President¡¯s office without being permitted.


    When he saw Millie Logan walked in with a frosty look and the securities filed In after her. ¡± We are sorry sir, we tried to stop¡­¡± but the security stopped when he saw Santiago raise his hand. He waved his hand to them to leave and they did.


    Millie Logan looked at Santiago and sneered ¡± I had thought you loved my daughter. I had thought you were worthy of the baby in her belly¡± Santiago¡¯s palm formed a fist. He doesn¡¯t want to hear or think about his aborted baby . Here¡¯s Millie Logan adding chili to his healing wounds.


    ¡°She was happy, she was going to tell you at the party and before everyone that she was carrying your baby in her belly. But I and Grey were kidnapped¡­.¡±she paused and snuffled.


    Santiago snapped his eyes at the sobbing Woman. He was processing her words when she continued ¡± She was probably threatened to do what she did. You have known Aurora for a while now, do you think she could do what she was used of?¡±Millie Logan asked.

 Chapter 30

    Santiago stood up hastily. He remembered that the hospital report he saw stated that Aurora had the abortion two days before the party.


    Here¡¯s Millie Logan saying Aurora wanted to tell him about it at the party. Was the pregnancy the surprise that Aurora had told him of?


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer me right? Listen to me President Axel, you may be rich and think the world revolves on your palm or that you can decide someone¡¯s else¡¯s fate but let me tell you, besides your wealth you have nothing else!.


    You have no self esteem, no integrity, no conscience, nothing to put you on the right track when you make the wrong decisions.


    That¡¯s what a poor girl like my daughter has. That virtue you cannot buy no matter how much your money flows. That virtue is a jewel of an inestimable price and that¡¯s what Aurora had got, that¡¯s what makes her better than you ¡± Millie Logan reprimanded him.


    She felt bitter about what Santiago said about her daughter. She sniffled and said ¡°Your sins wouldn¡¯t have been so great if it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t trust her alone but you went ahead and made a suicidal statement about her, you trampled on her self esteem, You ridiculed her personality, you renounced your love for her publickly and called her a y thing, you forgot the promises you made to her¡­¡± Millie Logan would have continued but Santiago raised his voice.


    ¡°Just stop Millie Logan!¡± Santiago said. He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, this woman¡¯s words were like daggers piercing the depth of his soul.


    Hisplexion had be ashen. Beads of sweat had risen on his forehead despite him being in an air conditioned office.


    But Millie Logan was not done talking. She only paused and stared at his mncholic face before continuing.


    ¡°You have mocked her and her love for you. Those who throw away love spend the rest of their lives pursuing that love and in most cases they never get it back.


    Can you tell me where Aurora is now, she¡¯s not in the prison, she¡¯s not at home and she¡¯s not with you. Where is Aurora?


    All these wouldn¡¯t have happened to her if she wasn¡¯t involved with you. That¡¯s what she got for loving you


    That was the greatest sin my poor daughter evermitted: loving you and carrying your baby in her belly.


    But one day, you would regret every single thing you¡¯ve done to my daughter and the words you have spoken to destroy her personality.


    For what you have done to my daughter Santiago, you will know no peace. May you pay a heavy price to redeem your soul from the regrets toe ¡± Milli Logan concluded her words and without waiting for another minute she stormed out.


    Jasper Milo looked away. He was touched by the words Aurora¡¯s mother said. He knew Santiago was wrong in all the steps he took. He was trying to take revenge on Aurora for killing his unborn child but didn¡¯t consider the fact that Aurora was the child¡¯s mother.


    He remembered when he drove Aurora to the party that day, he saw her smiling with her eyes closed caressing her belly. She was indeed happy that day.


    It¡¯s the happiness of an expectant mother and not the other way round.


    When he looked at Santiago again, he was still standing like a statue but looked like he saw something like a drop of tear on the file in front of him. A drop of tear?.


    He was shocked when he saw Santiago shed a tear after what Millie Logan had said. Santiago had never shown his weakness before anyone, not even him.


    He had worked as his assistant for years but never saw him this emotional. Aurora was indeed his Achilles heel. He had to because  Millie Logan words were said out of a heart that is grieving, grieving for her dear daughter.


    Santiago sat down very slowly. He was lost in his thoughts. Had Aurora been threatened to murder Larry Tom and poisoned his mother? But why Larry Tom, Why not someone else?.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The door Suddenly opened and Mira walked in. She looked at the weak appearance of her brother and frowned.


    Walking to him, she ced her hand on his shoulder ¡°I saw Aurora¡¯s mother leaving a while ago and decided to check on you. I hope she¡¯s note to beg you to help her find her daughter?¡±.


    ¡°Who brought those reports about Aurora¡¯s abortion to mum?¡± Santiago didn¡¯t answer Mira¡¯s question but instead asked her a question.


    ¡°A delivery man. The servant who collected it told mum so¡± Mira answered. Why was her brother asking her such a question?


    ¡°I forgot to ask mum after she was discharged, what poison did Aurora put in mum¡¯s water?¡± Santiago asked again with a poker face.


    Mira raised her brows slightly. Has Aurora¡¯s mothere to say something unpleasant to her brother?


    ¡°Mum was not poisoned at all. I don¡¯t know why Aurora would lie against herself. She¡¯s really something ¡­¡± Mira paused and thought why would Aurora lie against herself? She looked at her brother and saw his eyes became dark. What was going on?


    Jasper Milo opened his eyes in astonishment. Aurora didn¡¯t possibly abort her baby and she didn¡¯t really poison Palmer?


    In another part of the city, Tate Owen looked at the DNA report in his hand and smiled faintly. His instincts were right. Anna¡¯s baby was his.


    Felix sat opposite his cousin with a ss of juice in his hand. He took a sip and nced at him. He was still looking over the DNA report in his hands. He chuckled and said ¡°Tate Owen¡±


    Tate Owen raised his head and looked at Felix. ¡°Thank you Felix. I Will never forget this favor¡± he said smiling.


    Felix nodded and asked him what he intended to do next. Tate Owen said he was going to im his son.


    ¡± Wait a little more for the child to be weaned but have a word with Anna and talk things with her¡±Felix advised.


    ¡°What are you even saying Felix? if Anna realized that the baby is mine she wouldn¡¯t mind killing the child to conceal her secret¡±Tate Owen said in rm.


    He will take actions but do it in his own ways. He¡¯s awyer and knows better than anyone that he can¡¯t take rash decisions. He would have enough evidence in his hands before taking any action.


    The search for Aurora intensified as all the passengers boarding the ne were screened thoroughly before flight.


    The Police officials went to Millie Logan residence and asked her if she had an idea where Aurora could be?


    Millie Logan looked at the police officers and wondered if they had brains in their skull. Her daughter was imprisoned and disappeared.


    They are here to ask her if she knows where Aurora could be? Even if she does, was she really going to tell them?.


    ¡°My daughter went to jail. You must find her safe even if you want to take her back to prison. To the question you asked , I don¡¯t know where she could possibly be¡±Millie Logan said.


    Few hourster, Jasper Milo returned to give the feedback of his investigation to Santiago. Santiago¡¯s eyes were red. He was drunk and had lost hisposure .


    His necktie was loose and his hair was rough. Who wanted to harm Aurora and did it in a way that made her hurt him So that they went apart? There¡¯s only one nameing to his head, Eve Diego!

 Chapter 31

    Eve Diego was the only person who would have wanted Aurora out of his life. Only Eve Diego and her parents.


    If ever he found out that they were behind all that happened, they would never be able to express what he would make them go through. They would understand what it means to Suffer a fate worse than death.


    Jasper Milo coughed slightly to announce to Santiago he¡¯d been here for a while now. ¡°Aurora indeed went to the hospital two days before your grandfather¡¯s birthday. What she went to do had been deleted from the hospital record but whoever did it forgot that there¡¯s a surveince camera at the parking lot.


    The camera revealed how Aurora parked her car and went inside and how Eve Diego had waited for her beside her car. When Aurora came back, She and Eve Diego exchanged words and even showed how Eve Diego yanked Aurora out of her Car¡±Jasper gave the first part of his report.


    Santiago frowned. Someone had deliberately deleted Aurora¡¯s record from the hospital to avoid discovering any ws. ¡°What about Larry Tom¡¯s body?¡±Santiago asked next.


    ¡°Larry Tom¡¯s body was kidnapped!. The two bodyguards apanying the ambnce were shot. And his body had not been found yet .This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Ambnce waster found, but it was already burnt. Here¡¯s the record of Aurora¡¯s call that day¡±Jasper presented some sheets of paper to him.


    Santiago nced at it. An unknown number had called Aurora at the time the party had already begun. That number had been called twice. ¡°Find out who owns this telephone number?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done that already, it was registered in Larry Tom¡¯s name but is not his regr number. It was switched off after calling Aurora¡±Jasper gave his report.


    Santiago clenched his fist. Larry Tom must have threatened Aurora. If his body was not found, he might not have died.


    Aurora was framed and he was unable to trust her. He had disappointed her. He even told themissioner to make life hard for Aurora and in exchange, he would see that he was promoted.


    What kind of a harsh life had Aurora and his baby in her belly had been through ? Will they both survive or could she be in some difficult situation now ? His sins were great indeed, Millie Logan was right.


    The Rowan finally reached St Petersburg. As Aurora stepped out of the helicopter, she saw her mother. She knew she was her mother, this was the face in the Picture Eli had shown her.


    The woman was beautiful and full of grace. Aurora seemed not to see anyone else except her mother. This woman gave her life, she¡¯s her birth mother. But why did she abandon her like that? Aurora stood and stared at her as tears started running down her cheeks.


    Mia was shedding tears too. Her daughter was here, her biological child, the one she abandoned many years ago. She didn¡¯t even know what she looked like, like her or like Caden? But when Eli sent her picturest night, she saw that her daughter really looked like her.


    She had thrown away her own identical daughter all these years. Was her daughter going to forgive her? Mia had spent her day looking out for their arrival. She wanted to apany them to bring Aurora but her mother told her to stay behind in order not to make her daughter more angry at her past behavior .


    They both stood meters from each other with tears in their eyes. They were still staring at each other when Mile said ¡°what now, two people with a striking resemnce stood meters to each other with tears in their eyes. I guess they don¡¯t know there are other people in the World¡±


    ¡°You see my great granddaughter, She¡¯s also Cami. My dear Cami you¡¯vee to me again¡± old man Rowan said. He had always said Mia was histe wife reincarnated but now that Aurora came and looked very much like Mia he called her histe wife again.


    ¡°How many times will my mother reincarnate in this life, father?¡± Luke Rowan implored as everyone startedughing.


    Aurora smiled and knew then that Cami must have been her great grandmother, which obviously was dead.


    Mia also smiled and walked toward Aurora. Aurora embraced her mother and felt the warmth of her touch.


    Mia was the happiest. She found her daughter and nothing couldpare with the happiness she now felt. They were in each other¡¯s embrace for a long time until they heard Ralia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you my big Sister?¡± little Ralia asked. Her mother had told her that she was going to see her big sister today.


    Aurora refrained from her mother¡¯s embrace and looked at the smiling face of the little girl. She went to her and stooped down, touched her chin and said ¡°I guess so baby¡±.


    Soon they entered and Aurora was introduced to everyone in the house. Mile and his wife Nancy had a Son of about ten years of age. But Eli and his wife Lisa haven¡¯t had a child yet.


    It waste before they arrived but none of the people at home had dinner, they were all waiting for Aurora.


    Aurora was happy with her new found family. Her great grandfather was looking happy and cheerful and made Aurora sit beside him instead of Mia.


    Back in Florence City, Eve Diego was discharged from the hospital the next day. As soon as they got home her father asked her if she had anything to do with what happened to Aurora?


    But her mother answered for her saying how can he ask his own daughter Such a question. Eve Diego is pure inside out and cannot do anything evil.


    But what Caden Diego said next left Eve Diego and her mother panicking.

 Chapter 32

    President Axel asked about the whereabouts of Larry Tom. He wants to see his body either dead or alive. But Larry¡¯s body has not been found yet¡± Caden Diego said.


    Caden Diego told them how Santiago had threatened him. Santiago had told him that If ever he finds out his daughter was behind the actions that Sent Aurora to Prison, they were going to have him to contend with.


    Eve Diego felt a cold shiver run through her spine. Though they had left no clue behind, She only hoped that Larry Tom was courteous enough. Santiago would likely have wanted to ask Larry Tom¡¯s wife some questions; she had to find a way of sending Larry¡¯s family away as soon as possible.


    When sergeant Lulu resumed back to work, she told them about a friend of Aurora who came to visit her and she refused her from seeing Aurora.


    She brought food for Aurora saying her mother prepared it specially for her. She gave it to Aurora long before taking her to confinement.


    She omitted the fact that she was the one that ate it. She can¡¯t possibly say it, if she doesn¡¯t want to lose her job.


    If she had known that the food was drugged, she wouldn¡¯t have eaten it. That woman called Aurora must have stepped on a few toes then.


    She was in prison and yet, a so-called friend sent her food that was poisoned. But she had foolishly taken her ce of pain and torture.


    She almost lost her life. The doctor had told her that the drug she took was meant for inducement of abortion and asked her why she took it knowing well she was not pregnant.


    He told her it almost ruptured her uterus and had already led to uterine bleeding. If it were not for the quick medical intervention, it could lead to death.


    She looked stupid when the doctor reprimanded her and yet she couldn¡¯t say how it really went.


    Santiago couldn¡¯t sleep. He was mad at himself. He sat on his balcony and smoked. Thest time he saw Aurora was when he entered the car to apany his mother to the hospital.


    He remembered now that Aurora¡¯s eyes looked like she was pleading. He had always read her feelings and understood whatever she meant by a mere blink of the eyes, But why did he fail to understand the message she was trying to pass across? His anger had blindfolded him and had made him act irrationally.


    He must find those scum who kidnapped Millie Logan and her son and make them cough out the truth.


    Every street had a surveince camera. He must track them and make them pay for their part in the plot against Aurora.


    When Eve Diego and her mother were alone, T Diego asked her daughter if everything went as nned.


    Eve nodded and said she was smart enough not to use her regr number whenmunicating with Larry and didn¡¯t pay him from her bank ount.


    She used thepany¡¯s ount, used for transactions to pay him. She assured her mother saying except Larry testified against them, no one can discover the truth. And as for Larry, he was far away from Florence City.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just hope Palmer doesn¡¯t guess I sent those flowers to her,¡± T Diego said.  The flowers were sent by an anonymous person. T had known a long time ago that Palmer was allergic to perfume, especially those containing balsam.


    She sprayed the perfume on the flower and sent it to Palmer before they arrived at the party.


    That perfume that Palmer inhaled was the cause of the allergic reaction she felt and not poison.


    Santiago was still smoking on the balcony when he sent a message to a certain person¡­

 Chapter 33

    Days passed and Aurora started enjoying the life of luxury. The first two days of her arrival to the Rowan¡¯s family, Mia would not leave her side. She wants to make up for the lost time. She even let Aurora sleep on the same bed with her.


    Aurora told her she was pregnant and hoped her grandparents would not be upset about it? Mia assured her that no one will be upset about it. They all are happy to find her and will not feel ashamed of her.


    Mia had a long discussion with Aurora about how her life had been. Her husband Alex was dead.


    They had adopted her little sister Ralia when they couldn¡¯t make a baby. Her life had simply been iplete without her. She hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about her all these years.


    After Alex¡¯s death, she took over the position of the President of hispany and things were going alright.


    She then asked Aurora to forgive her. She told her, at that time, she had love at first sight with her father and they started dating. They were research mates at the time they met.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They went to a party together one evening and came back drunk. They made love under the influence of alcohol and when they woke up the next morning, they were both sober and promised each other to be careful next time.


    Few weekster, She discovered that she was pregnant and told her boyfriend. He told her to have an abortion that he was not ready to father a child.


    She agreed initially to go for the  abortion but after thinking it over, she chosed to keep it and didn¡¯t let anyone know about it again.


    But she could no longer keep it after some couple of months. She rounded off her research and went to live at the outskirts of the city.


    She hired a midwife who attended to her till her delivery.


    But, she couldn¡¯t bring the child with her to St Petersburg. Her father was  preparing to run for the Presidency.


    She didn¡¯t want to dent his political aspirations.


    That was when she chose to leave the child at the entrance of the orphanage at dawn on the day she took her flight back to her country .


    She guessed someone was going to find the baby and take her into the orphanage. Separating from her baby was the greatest pain she had ever experienced.


    She was afraid of tarnishing her family¡¯s reputation.


    Aurora assured her of her forgiveness and told her not to talk about the bad days they had left behind.


    What was important most at the moment, was that they are now together. She would cherish every single moment they now share together.


    While Aurora was happy with her family, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Santiago. He would probably have been engaged to Eve Diego.


    She knows he was trying to get back at her and that¡¯s why he epted to be engaged to Eve Diego.


    When Julian Brabra chose Anna over her, she almost chose death over living.


    Santiago helped her to heal and ept love again and she loved him unreservedly.


    He held her very high and she thought they were going to the ends of the earth together.


    She didn¡¯t know she was living in her world of illusion. How wrong her  thoughts had  been.


    It seems love only exists in movies. It only exists in one¡¯s imagination but is not real, it¡¯s a fairy tale that has no practical existence.


    Here she was carrying his baby and he was engaged to her great rival. He doesn¡¯t even know she was pregnant. She had no chance to tell him .


    She was going to have the child to always remind her of her unreserved love for his father.  She is the most stupid girl she had ever known.


    She refused to learn her lessons from what Julian Brabra did to her until Santiago taught her the lesson in the hardest way.


    But now, she had be wise, she had learnt her lessons. She¡¯s never going to allow herself to experience the pain of love again.


    But as for Eve Diego, she will make her pay for all she¡¯s done to her. She will definitely send her to Jail some day to pacify herself.


    She will get back at Anna. She was owing her a p. As for Julian Brabra, he would wish he hadn¡¯t met her.


    Santiago will be thest to feel her wrath. She clenched her fist. She will return to Florence City when she has be strong and pay those who have hurt her in their own coins. That¡¯s the promise she had made to herself.

 Chapter 34

    Weeks passed and everything seemed to be quiet. Everyone returned to their normal life and seemed to have forgotten about the girl Aurora Logan.


    Her mother Millie Logan had cried and kept reminding the police to find her missing daughter.


    She doesn¡¯t know what happened to her daughter Aurora nor where she could possibly be. When she was in prison, they wouldn¡¯t let her see her daughter until she Suddenly went missing.


    They¡¯ve not seen each other after that fateful morning that Aurora happily left home. Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed her daughter to step out of the door on that day.


    Grey was gloomy. His sister just disappeared like that. How can a full grown adult vanish into thin air without leaving any trail behind?


    The police couldn¡¯t find her and the prison officers couldn¡¯t find any clue that could possibly lead them to her.


    He knew his sister cared about her family so much. If she¡¯s alright, wouldn¡¯t she have contacted them secretly to assure them of her safety?


    He really hoped she¡¯s not in some danger or have been harmed.


    Those men who had kidnapped them might still be out there and who knows what they were capable of doing.


    His mother hardly sleeps without the help of a sedative. She spent her days sitting by the telephone and staring at the door.


    She was expecting that Aurora would either call or walk through that door.


    She was growing thinner each day because she had refused to eat .


    Grey tried persuading her to eat something, but she said how was she going to swallow the food when she didn¡¯t know where her daughter was. She was willing to die if Aurora wasn¡¯t found.


    Grey was feeling frustrated. His sister¡¯s whereabouts on one hand, his mother¡¯s welfare on the other. What was he going to do?.


    That evening, Santiago was waiting in one of the private rooms of a club. He was expecting someone.


    He had sent a message to a man who works with the Eve group and asked him to make some investigations for him.


    The man had called him earlier that they should meet here.


    Santiago was smoking. He seldom talks these days except if he¡¯s asking a question or giving an instruction. And he doesn¡¯t repeat himself. If you don¡¯t hear him clearly, you have to use your head.


    He was smoking and looking at his wristwatch. At exactly a minute left to their agreed time, the man came.


    ¡°Am d you are here President Axel¡­¡± The man began to say, helping himself to a seat.


    Santiago was already feeling impatient, so he interrupted him ¡°Speak!¡±. He hadn¡¯te here to make silly pleasantries.


    The man Suddenly stopped smiling and became serious. ¡± Yes, President Axel. Miss Eve transferred some money to a private ount owned by Larry Tom.


    There were no calls from her phone to Mr Tom anyways. But Larry Tom¡¯s family had Suddenly disappeared into thin air. No one knows where they are are¡± The Man concluded.


    Santiago simply Stood up and strolled away. The man stared at his retreating back view and was speechless.


    Not even a word to all he had just said. He only knew how much risk he took to get these few answers and the rich brat just walked away without adding a simple thank you to the money he paid him.


    Eve Diego had sent Larry Tom¡¯s family away. She had to do it very fast in order for Santiago not to find them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She changed her name and got her a visa. She made her disguise like an old woman traveling with her granddaughter. And sent them to Larry Tom or better still David Nick.


    Palmer had be uneasy after what Mira told her. Aurora had said before the guests at the party that she poisoned her water, but in reality, she didn¡¯t do it. What was she afraid of, why would she lie against herself, was someone telling her to say those words?


    Why didn¡¯t she find out who sent those medical reports of Aurora¡¯s abortion to her? Why is she having this feeling that something is not right? She wants answers.

 Chapter 35

    Santiago went into his car. He was not getting any meaningful evidence to nail Eve Diego. He had checked the street surveince cameras but they were already deleted.


    Even if Eve Diego transferred money to Larry Tom¡¯s ount, that¡¯s not enough evidence. There¡¯s no crime to that after all Larry Tom was CEO Diego trusted bodyguard.


    But what can one say to the sudden disappearance of his family? One thing was quite certain, Larry Tom was not dead!.


    Larry Tom was not dead, Aurora didn¡¯t have an abortion and his mother was not poisoned. But Aurora went to jail and Suddenly disappeared. What a puzzle.


    If ever, he sets his eyes on that Larry of a rascal, he will rift his flesh off his bones.


    He still loves Aurora very much. All he did to her was to vent his anger. It hurts him more now when he thinks about all he had done to her than how he felt hurt when he had thought Aurora aborted his baby.


    Santiago got home and quietly went to his study. He didn¡¯t have his dinner but kept drinking alcohol. Hisplexion became red but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop, but kept drinking until he became totally drunk. He couldn¡¯t think of a better way to make him forget his miserable state.


    He staggered to the bathroom and slept off in the bath. He only woke up when the temperature of the water became too cold to his skin.


    When he got out of the bath, he dragged himself andy down on the bed


    All the servants in his Vi knew that their master was not himself anymore. They wish Miss Aurora coulde and save him from his misery.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Some dayster, Aurora decided to call her mother (Millie Logan). The news of her disappearance must have gotten to her and Grey. She may not have been her birth mother, but she had adopted and gave her a home. She had treated her as if she was her real daughter.


    Her grandparents had told her they wanted topensate Millie Logan and thanked her for her care and Support to their daughter.


    But she told them it was not yet time for that. Because she might still be a wanted criminal in Florence City.


    In order not to make her mother and Grey worry themselves about her whereabouts she needs to ce a call across to them secretly.


    Her previous phone was left behind but she had gotten a new one. She logged into her email and found Grey¡¯s number. Her phone memory was linked to her email and alot of her saved documents and files can be retrieved via her email.


    The call soon got through and she heard her brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, hello¡± Grey spoke after answering the phone.


    The number was an unfamiliar one and he waited for the person on the other end to reply to his greeting.


    Aurora hesitated before saying¡±Grey!¡±. Grey stood up in a hurry.


    That voice cannot be mistaken. This was his sister¡¯s voice, no doubt this was Aurora¡¯s voice. He was certain about it.


    Millie Logan saw how suddenly her son stood up with his hand holding the phone to his ear. She quickly went over to him and snatched the phone. It seems her daughter was the one on the other side.


    ¡°Hello, Aurora my Child, is that you?¡± Millie Logan asked. She was agitating.


    Her eyes were wide open as her heart beat increased beyond the normal 72 times per minute.


    ¡°Mum¡± Aurora said as her voice became choked. Tears were running down her cheeks. She Suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Millie Logan started her own version of tears. Her daughter had called. She knew she was going to call. Aurora had always been a very sensible girl.


    Each knows the other was crying on the other end of the phone. Grey couldn¡¯t be patient anymore, he collected the phone from his mother ¡°sister Aurora, are you ok? Were you hurt, where are you? Aming right away to see you. Just tell me where you are?¡±


    Millie Logan collected the phone back from Grey grumbling ¡°silly boy¡±.


    She sniffed and tried to be calm before asking Aurora ¡°Where are you?¡±.


    ¡°Am fine mum, I don¡¯t want you to get worried unnecessarily¡± Aurora¡¯s voice was calm over the phone. She would have wanted to tell them about her escape and where she was but she doesn¡¯t want to talk too much in order not to give out too much information about herself.


    The government of Florence City might still be out to hunt her. Who knows they might wire taped all iing calls of her loved ones.


    She might have be a member of the family of the former President of St Petersburg,  but they (Millie Logan and Grey) were still in Florence City . She doesn¡¯t want to get them into trouble.


    Assuring her mum that she¡¯s fine, she promised to call them again some other time and ended the call.


    Millie Logan had a smile on her face. This single call she received from her daughter had changed her mood. It worked like a medicine.


    Millie Logan ate and her paleplexion returned to normal within a few hours.


    Grey was relieved. His sister had finally cleared their fear and worries. When everything is settled, Aurora wille back home.


    Millie Logan told her Son to keep pretending when the police came around. That was Aurora¡¯s instructions to her.


    Such a good girl, still worried about their safety . It¡¯s a fortune umted from her previous life to have gotten a daughter like Aurora.

 Chapter 36

    Days passed to weeks and soon Aurora was counting months. Aurora spends more of her time with her grandparents. They wouldn¡¯t let Aurora out of their sight.


    Mrs Rowan gave special attention to Aurora in her pregnancy and selected her diet.


    Mile got Aurora the best gynecologist in town. He would have loved to be her personal doctor but it¡¯s not advisable in the profession to attend to one¡¯s rtives because of the emotional ties.


    Aurora went for a scan and in her belly were twins, a boy and a girl. Everyone was happy for her.


    Great grandfather Rowan was the happiest. His great granddaughter was having twins in her belly.


    He called his entire family together and they came thinking he had something very important to say.


    Only for him to say that the twins in Aurora¡¯s belly were his children that died at birth. They¡¯re reincarnating again.


    Luke Rowan felt he was going to have a headache.


    His father had never forgotten about the death of his siblings. They were born after him. One was stilled birth while the other spent a few hours after birth before dying. His parents never had any other child again, making him an only child.


    Everyone startedughing. Auroraughed the most. Her family was full of humor. She loved this family.


    ¡°I wil? specially wee my long lost children and watch them grow to old age¡± great grandfather Rowan said.


    Everyone was speechless.


    This old man still wants to be alive and watch his great great grandchildren grow to old age?


    ¡°Father inw, do you want to live forever?¡± Mrs Rowan asked.


    ¡°Are you so eager to see my death? well I don¡¯t think I am dying soon, not until my great great grandchildren be old¡± great grandfather Rowan said and stretched his wrinkled legs forward.


    Luke Rowan lips twitched hard. ¡°Father, have you taken your medicine today?¡±Luke asked .


    ¡°I¡¯ve not taken it in three days. Have you got any problems with that?¡±  Everyone started giggling.


    Aurora spent her time reading magazines about babies and the various ways of understanding them.


    Her doctor had prescribed exercise alongside her diet.


    Aurora¡¯s belly has be big and round. When she sits, she will caress her belly and smile. She was experiencing the beauty of motherhood.


    Mia had told her to take all the rest she could because after her delivery, she will enroll in a business school for a year before taking over as the CEO of Starlight holdings.


    When there remained a month for Aurora¡¯s delivery, she could no longer walk beyond  a little distance. Sleeping became very difficult. Any posture she takes will be inconvenient for her.


    Her grandmother spends time with her more than ever. Mia and Nancy were educating her saying what she was experiencing was normal at the third trimester of pregnancy.


    A yearter.


    Aurora was preparing to go to London. She had weaned her babies. Sam and Samantha.


    Though they were just 11months old, she had to wean them to enable her to go for a year¡¯s study in London school of business.


    The two babies were already walking and a nanny had been employed to look after them. Though they are twins, their personalities vary. Sam is an introvert while his twin sister was the opposite of him.


    Samantha is an extrovert. She looks very much like Mira. Aurora¡¯s grandparents had assured her that the babies were going to be well taken care of and let her set her worries aside.


    It was hard for her to leave her kids, they were still very young but she had to go. The school opens for new students once a year and if Aurora misses this opportunity, she has to wait for another year.


    Aurora¡¯s flight was scheduled to be the next day by noon. She got all the necessary things needed and spent quality time ying with her kids.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She yed with them until the nanny came to feed them. She held their little hands and started talking to them as if they were adults.


    ¡°Mummy is going to travel tomorrow and will be away for a long time. You have to promise mummy that you¡¯ll be good kids¡±


    They both stared at her. They didn¡¯t understand what their mother was saying. Sam nodded his head but Samantha just giggled and started bbing.


    Sam smiled and ced his head on his mother¡¯s thighs and stayed there quietly. Samantha was already gone and was ying around.


    Aurora slept that night satisfied. She sighed and thought of Santiago again. She was going to be on par with him before visiting Central Florence City again. She¡¯s on her path to greatness and soon she will meet with him again not as a poor trash but as the CEO of Starlight holdings.

 Chapter 37

    Julian Brabra was returning home from work one beautiful evening and was happily humming a song . His phone rang and he looked at the caller¡¯s ID. It was an unfamiliar number.


    He ignored it and refused to answer his phone. Since he started working at the embassy, he has Suddenly be popr. Different people would call him seeking one favor or the other.


    He stopped humming now and just held his steering as he came towards the traffic light. The light Suddenly showed red, he hissed and stepped on the brake.


    His phone started ringing again. He felt annoyed and answered it. ¡°Mr Julian Brabra¡± the caller said and ended the call.


    How weird, how can the caller just mention his name and hang up? Was the person new to the use of phones?.


    Suddenly Julian Brabra heard a sting horn from the car behind him and raised his head.


    The light had turned green as he quickly turned the gear and elerated away.


    Anna held Tate Owen¡¯s hand to prevent him from saying anything else. She was doomed to continue this adulterous life with him.


    Few weeks after she gave birth to her baby, Tate Owen had called her to meet him in a hotel. He would send the address to her.


    She did and when she got to the hotel room, Tate Owen was already waiting for her. He poured her a drink and sat opposite her.


    He told her he had called her to ask about his Son.


    Anna had stood up in annoyance and told Tate Owen never to say such nonsense again. She¡¯s a married woman now and her son was her husband¡¯s.


    Tate Owen waited for her to finish her bbing before bringing out a DNA report and ced it in front of her.


    Anna looked at it and her expression became stiff. Max was Tate Owen¡¯s baby? Her fears hade true.


    She won¡¯t let Tate Owen have his way. She tore it and threw it in the waste bin.


    ¡°What¡¯s this rubbish Tate Owen? You really think you can question my Son¡¯s Paternity?¡±


    ¡°You must have lost your head to think the report I gave you was the original copy. Now, you listen to me, if you don¡¯t cooperate with me I will expose your deed, ruin your marriage and destroy your father¡¯s political career. Dare me¡± Tate Owen¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was threatening her.


    Tate Owen told her that he doesn¡¯t remember them breaking up so she was still his girlfriend and the mother of his Son.


    He forced her into making love with him. He harassed her and told her he would not let her go unless he felt satisfied with her services.


    ¡°Does your silly husband make you morefortable than I do?¡± Tate Owen was saying things to annoy her.


    Anna couldn¡¯t say anything. She simply endured Tate Owen¡¯s torture. His grievances and annoyance against her for jilting him were imbeded in that torture.


    When he finished, she could hardly stand on her feet. Her waist was sore and she knew Tate Owen had just started the game with her.


    Anna stared at Tate Owen who wore a wicked grin. He wanted to say something to Julian Brabra simply because she said she can¡¯t continue with this dirty lifestyle. She remembered since that day, she had be a captive of sex to Tate Owen.


    A year had passed since she had been having an illicit affair with him.


    He had called her that day toe over . When she arrived, he tortured her as usual. But when she wanted to leave he told her that he wants to have her till next morning.


    Anna refused and insisted on going back home that her husband will be home soon.  But Tate Owen would not listen.


    ¡°You are a pervert Tate Owen¡± Anna cursed him. She has Suffered alot of torture from him already. And now he wants her all night. How will she be able to endure an all night torment.


    ¡°You think I am a pervert huh? Let me tell you who a pervert is. A woman who takes another man¡¯s son to her husband is a pervert. A woman who has two men sleeping with her is actually the perverted one¡± Tate Owen held her by her lower jaw when talking.


    Anna¡¯s tears were now running down her cheeks . Tate Owen loved her in the past but he was hurt when he heard she was getting married to someone else. He felt cheated and bore that grudge in his heart against her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he discovered that her Son was his and not Julian Brabra. He has gotten a hold on her and now tortures her.


    Tate Owen let go of her and said ¡± go in and shower and wait for me on the bed. As for why you¡¯re not going home tonight, call your husband and make an excuse yourself. You disgust me¡± he went out and shut the door behind him . He was going to torture the day light out of her.


    Anna started crying. Julian Brabra had always thought she was a virgin when he made love to her that night. How was he going to bear it when he discovered she lied and his dear son was someone else¡¯s.


    It was all her father¡¯s fault. He pushed her into this mess and now, she has been tormented. What excuse was she going to give Julian Brabra that will convince him to believe her?

 Chapter 38

    Julian Brabra arrived home and didn¡¯t meet Anna. The servant said she went out to see a friend. Max ran to him with his short legs and Julian Brabra carried him up and kissed his chin.


    ¡°Pa.. pa  iy¡­ kim¡± he bbed. ¡°Oh yes, ice cream. You Sure know I was going to buy you an ice cream.¡± Julian Brabra said and presented his Son with a cup of ice cream.


    Max quickly struggled to get down from his father¡¯s arm. His father gently set him down and smiled. Max got the ice cream and walked past his father to sit on the cushion. He started taking his ice cream.


    Julian Brabra went up stairs and showered beforeing over for dinner. By the time he got back, Max had finished his ice cream taking thest scoop to his mouth.


    Anna was not back yet, and It was gettingte. He tried calling her but her cell phone was switched off.


    He ate his dinner and waited in the sitting room for Anna. He called the servant and asked her if Anna told her which of her friends she was visiting? The servant answered in the negative.


    Julian Brabra was feeling uneasy. Anna doesn¡¯t have friends other than an old school mate. Even at that, they seldom visit each other. He tried calling her again and her cell phone was still switched off.


    Max took his bath and soon slept off. Julian Brabra remained in the sitting room and soon dozed off. When he woke up again, it was 2:35am. The television was still on. He was actually watching a programme before he slept off.


    Anna didn¡¯t return home? Where could she be? Can¡¯t she at least ce a call across to him if she knows she wouldn¡¯t be home over the night.


    He switched off the television and went into the bedroom. Anna is a mother and a wife, she shouldn¡¯t behave in this unhealthy manner.


    He went toy down. But he couldn¡¯t sleep again. He rolled from one end of the bed to the other.


    He remembered Aurora again. Where had she been all these months? It¡¯s a year and a half and no news of Aurora.


    He wanted to help her then and possibly get her out of jail but President Axel was too powerful for him to contend with.


    He was to be partially med for all that happened to Aurora. He always felt guilty each time her thoughts crossed his mind.


    Tate Owen came out of the bathroom and went to pause the hidden camera. Each time Anna came, he was always there before her and his camera would have been set.


    Her father was still a minister and he needed to keep enough evidence. When he was done, he ced the camera away.


    When Anna woke up, it was the evening of the next day. She looked around, she was the only one left in the room. She stood up and felt very tired.


    She went into the bathroom and adjusted the water temperature to sooth her and showered. She came out and put on her dress.


    She cursed Tate Owen a million times in her heart. He wants to satisfy his revenge and possibly take Max away from her.


    She walked out of the hotel room and went to her car.


    Everyone must have been worried about her. What was she going to say or what excuse would she give to Julian Brabra? She couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she switched off her phonest night.


    She called her father. But before  she could say anything, her father asked her where she had been? They¡¯ve been looking everywhere for her and Julian Brabra has made a report to the police.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was speechless.


    The police have been involved? Her father can¡¯t cover for her now. She only said she was fine and ended the call.


    She wanted her father to say she was with him since yesterday but now her only option was to say her friend¡¯s mother was critically ill and she had to stand by her. She searched for Lily¡¯s number and called. But her cell phone was switched off. Gush, what was she going to say?


    She decided to go home. She would take the bull by the horn. She would  conceive a lie along the way to clear herself.


    When she got home, Julian Brabra was waiting at the door. He frowned and stared at her smiling face. The smile looked fake.


    Anna went to embrace him saying ¡°I am sorry darling. I made you worried unnecessarily. I was with Lily. Her mother was critically ill and she needed to have someone stand by her. I would have called you but my phone switched off¡±. Anna tried to appear sincere, but something has already sold her off.


    At her shoulder was a hickey. Julian Brabra had spotted it and only listened to her bbing. Anna was lying.


    He had gone to Lily¡¯s house to ask after her since Lily¡¯s number was not going through. Her mother had opened the door for him and told him Lily traveled for a seminar.


    And here was Anna cajoling him with her soft voice. She was with a man no doubt.


    Julian Brabra¡¯s eyes became red. He had been cuckold. He pretended and smiled at her.


    ¡°You really scared me. You should havee earlier anyway because Max and I really missed you. But thank goodness you are back¡± Julian Brabra yed along with her.


    Anna strolled to the dinning. She looked tired and worn out. She started eating. Julian Brabra was watching her with his split vision as she gulped down the food.


    ¡°You seemed very tired and famished?¡± Julian Brabra said.


    ¡°Yes darling, you need to see how  worked up I was . I was literally¡­.¡±She paused when she saw Julian Brabra stood up and went to his study.


    Wow she won. She would never have believed that such a meager excuse would leave her husband carried away.


    Her acting skill was amazing. Being an actress would have been a good career for her if she had thought about it in her teenage years.


    It¡¯s not toote anyways, she might still consider going into acting.


    Julian Brabra went inside and shut the door. Anna cheated on him and she had the guts to tell him she was with Lily?


    Does she think he had believed her cock and bull story? He had to find out who that scoundrel was, who had been sleeping with his wife.


    He was going to deal with Anna and divorce her. He had cheated Aurora for Anna and now, the table has turned around.


    Max came out of his room and saw his mother. He was not smiling and Anna knew her son was upset with her for leaving him so long.


    She stared at him with a smile. Truely, Max was Tate Owen¡¯s Son. His eyes and lips were exactly like he¡¯s. She was saying within her, baby your father was to be med.


    She went to him and lifted him off his feet, nting a featherlight kiss on his chubby cheeks. Only then did Max smile at her.

 Chapter 39

    Santiago had been away from Florence City for three months. He went to nt a branch of the Axel group in St Petersburg.


    When he returned, he went to the old manor to see his grandfather and gave him the report of his stay in St Petersburg.


    Thepany was still small and would need to have more clients and connections to grow quickly.


    A CEO has been appointed and given a target to see thepany grow quickly within a year.


    When grandpa Axel heard Santiago¡¯s words, he was pleased. His grandson was capable. He knew the Axel group was going to excel in Santiago¡¯s hands.


    Thetter had an uncle based in Australia. When his father died of a heart disease, his uncle came over to Florence City to take over the Axel business group.


    Within two years of handling the Axel group, everything was at the verge of copse. They lost a lot of their clients and many shareholders were withdrawing their shares.


    Uncle Jerry simply felt unaffected by the crisis. All he cared about was diverting the fund and enriching himself and his son privately.


    Santiago was through with his studies at the time but remained in America. He wanted to remain there and find a decent job but his grandfather summoned him.


    His grandfather had watched hispany almost copse until his good friend the then CEO of Diego group came to its rescue.


    That was what propelled him to make the promise of getting his grandson engaged to his granddaughter. He was not going to watch hispany copse under the weak administration of his Son Jerry Axel.


    That was when Santiago came and his grandfather made him take over from his uncle. Jerry Axel was very furious with his father for making his nephew take over from him.


    Does it mean he always preferred histe brother and his Son to him. When grandpa Axel looked back to the right decision he took in making Santiago the CEO of the Axel group, he had no regrets.


    He shook hands with Santiago and told him to wait for dinner. He wanted to refuse but his grandfather insisted saying his mother and sister have both missed him.


    He then reluctantly agreed. After dinner, his grandfather asked him what his ns were towards his engagement to Eve Diego?.


    The engagement couldn¡¯t be held that day because Eve Diego had an ident. His grandfather coaxed him further by saying he was 30 years already and should have fathered a child at his age.


    Santiago¡¯s expression became fierce.


    His eyes turned red and the vein on his forehead popped out. When his grandfather saw it, he regretted soiling the peaceful moments they were enjoying.


    Santiago never came to the old manor again after that incident with Aurora. He doesn¡¯t even talk about it and when his engagement to Eve Diego didn¡¯t hold, he never said anything about it.


    ¡°Santiago, father doesn¡¯t mean to say things to hurt you. He was only concerned about you¡±Palmer said.


    She felt the atmosphere be tense after what her father inw said. Santiago¡¯splexion looked ashen.


    His grandfather had pierced his wounded heart. He was still suffering from the wound of Aurora¡¯s disappearance.


    She suddenly vanished into thin air with his unborn baby. He had turned the whole country upside down searching for her and still didn¡¯t find her.


    He was hurting deeply and his grandfather had reminded him of his wounds.¡±What kind of a concern was that, mother? You all witnessed what happened to Aurora, right?


    She was framed. She went to jail for murdering someone who never died. She said she poisoned you but in reality she didn¡¯t.


    Do you care to know why she chose to confess to things she didn¡¯t do? Do you even know that she was pregnant with my child while in jail?


    And my engagement to that stupid daughter of the Diego family is what is so important to you all.


    If Aurora was your daughter would you choose to forget her like that?¡± Santiago said and simply stood up and walked away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Grandfather Axel watched the retreating back view of his grandson and knew he was still hurting for Aurora. Will he ever be able to ovee his present state and love someone else?


    He didn¡¯t know Aurora was indeed pregnant with his great grandchild. Had he known, he would not have allowed her to be jailed.


    Palmer¡¯s eyes were deeply introverted. Santiago was right. If something like what happened to Aurora happened to her daughter Mira, would she be able to be this peaceful?


    Santiago  drove around the city until it became dark. He doesn¡¯t feel like going home. He ended up in front of Mrs Logan¡¯s apartment.


    .

 Chapter 40

    He Stopped his car and hesitated whether he should go in or not. He didn¡¯t get to say anything to Millie Logan the day she came to thepany. It¡¯s over a year and  six months now.


    She must have epted her fate and forgotten about Aurora. But he can never forget about her. He stepped out of the car and went to press the doorbell.


    Millie Logan opened the door and was Surprised to see Santiago. He looked thinner than he was thest time she saw him.


    He was not looking as handsome as he used to be . He doesn¡¯t look like the charming, vibrant and arrogant Santiago she used to know. He bowed his head and was staring at his car key. He couldn¡¯t raise his head to look at Millie Logan.


    Millie Logan sighed. She was Confused, whether to let him in or shut the door to his face. She wants to know if he was still the arrogant President Axel of the Axel group.


    Shepromised and stepped aside to Let him in. ¡°Thank you¡± Santiago said and came in.


    Millie Logan shut the door and motioned him to sit.


    ¡°Thank you Millie Logan. But I am not qualified to sit, not after what I did to your daughter¡± Santiago said. His voice was low. He was not in the habit of talking much but that day, he really had talked much.


    Millie Logan stared at him. It seems he was sorry for his wrongs against Aurora. She wouldn¡¯t have spared him a nce nor treated him well with her words if she hadn¡¯t heard from Aurora all these months.


    Grey walked out of his room and Saw Santiago. He paused his walk and stared at him.


    He sluggishly walked closer and stood in front of him. He looked him up and down and sneered.


    ¡°What an august visitor. What do we owe this visit, President Axel?¡± Grey said with a tune of mockery.


    Santiago said nothing but kept standing. He didn¡¯t even look at Grey but just turned his face away.


    Grey continued ¡°Where is your humanness,  you still have the audacity toe here and look my mother and I in the face?  Aren¡¯t you ashamed, after you kicked a baby into my sister, you then sent her to jail! You must  find my sister for me!¡±


    Santiago¡¯s eyes became icy cold ¡± I swear on my life Grey, that I didn¡¯t know Aurora was still having my baby inside of her. I only failed in not trusting her. It was toote when I realized it¡±


    ¡°Your failure has separated Aurora from her family. We don¡¯t even know where she is now. And it¡¯s all your fault¡± Grey snapped at him.


    Grey was right Santiago thought. If he had really trusted her or even heard her out rather than taking an irrational decision, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have been this bad.


    He wanted Aurora¡¯s family to believe  he was sorry in the way he treated her. He wants them to trust him so that they can put heads together with him to find Aurora.


    Aurora is alive somewhere with his Child.  He knows she¡¯s out of danger but doesn¡¯t know where he could find her. He needed the Support of her family and offering Grey a job will be his stepping stone to bringing them to his side.


    ¡°Aurora had helped you secure a position at the Axel group before things went wrong. You can resume tomorrow as the sales manager. Your appointment will be dated back to a year so that you can receive all your sries and incentives from a year ago¡± Santiago said and stared at him.


    ¡°Oh ho, you think you can buy me over with your offer of a job? You¡¯re smart President Axel but I cannot be bought over by you¡± Grey replied.


    This President Axel must really be full of himself. He thinks because he¡¯s rich he can have everyone at his call and beckon. But deep inside, Grey was feeling excited.


    ¡°I had promised Aurora to offer you the job. She personally chose the position of the sales manager for you. Please Grey, give me a chance to right my wrongs¡± Santiago was pleading.


    He had never pleaded for anything in his life. He was the arrogant type. But he was offering Grey a job and even pleading for him to ept the offer. How much his life had deteriorated.


    ¡°I am sorry about everything. I¡¯ve not stopped thinking about Aurora. I am still investigating who¡¯s behind all the misery that has happened to her.


    I wish I could back the hands of time, I would have trusted Aurora more than anything else in this life. But I guess it iste already.


    I swear to you that I will find Aurora even if that¡¯s thest thing I do before I die¡± Santiago assured them and turned, walked out of  the door.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Millie Logan¡¯s eyes became moist. Santiago still loves her daughter. How she wished she could tell him that he has twins Sam and Samantha. How much Sam looked like him and Samantha like his younger sister.


    Aurora had told them about all her goings. Sheter opened up to them that her family hade for her and she¡¯s in St Petersburg.


    That¡¯s why she has never been found all these months. She was out of the country.


    Aurora had found her family but she will never stop calling Aurora her daughter. She even helped her brother secure a job before things fell apart? Every good thing that has happened to Grey was made possible by Aurora.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking that job. Get ready to resume tomorrow. It¡¯s not easy getting a job with the Axel group and you¡¯ve just got it and a senior position at that. Aurora had paved the way for you to be at the top¡± Millie Logan instructed her son.


    ¡°Of course I am taking it. I am only pretending not to show my excitement in front of him. Not when I will receive a year¡¯s sry for the work I didn¡¯t do¡± Grey said and jumped on the cushion.


    He was feeling very happy. Atst he was getting his dream job. Aurora had promised him she was going to talk things over with Santiago on his behalf to offer him a job but didn¡¯t know Aurora had done it before going to jail.


    How much he loved Aurora. Will their lives ever going to beplete without having Aurora around them?

 Chapter 41

    Santiago got into his car and drove off. When he got to his vi, he went to his bedroom. He had always shared this bedroom with Aurora anytime she stayed over at his ce.


    He opened the closet, all her belongings were still there and intact. It was as if it¡¯s just yesterday that Aurora left. He ran his hands over her clothing as if trying to feel her presence.


    He took her night wear, and held it. This was the night dress Aurora wore thest day she spent in his vi before everything got distorted.


    He remembered how happy he was when he walked in from his study and saw Aurora angrily waiting for him.


    ¡°Santiago, why would you ask Jasper Milo to buy Such a transparent night wear?¡±Aurorained. She was covering her chest  with her hand when she saw him walk in.


    He chuckled. He was the one that instructed Jasper Milo to buy something he would appreciate. Jasper had over done it. He went and bought a sexy transparent open chest gown.


    When Jasper was handing the package to Aurora,  he remembered that he gave him a wink. He immediately knew that Jasper was at it again.


    ¡°Why are youining? The gown is just perfect for you¡± he said as he giggled.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t Iin, I am the one wearing it after all?¡± Aurora hissed and eyed him. Santiago can be so annoying at times. She was not pleased with the gown and he was happy and giggling, that infuriated Aurora the more.


    ¡°You needed a night dress and I asked Jasper Milo to get you one . What you wanted was nightwear and that¡¯s exactly what you got.


    And besides, I think I like it very much because it gives me room to have a proper look of what would make me feel horny¡±Santiago said and didn¡¯t wait another minute before bolting out of the door.


    He went downstairs to bring them milk. Aurora was going to throw a pillow at him if he stayed a minute longer.


    ¡°You are dirty minded Santiago. I will not wear¡­¡±. Santiago remembered that night and had a feeling of nostalgia.


    He brought the dress close to his nostrils and tried to inhale Aurora¡¯s smell. It¡¯s been a long time and he really misses her.


    Next morning, Santiago walked into the President Office full of expectations. He was secretly wishing for Grey to show up. If Grey epted his offer and came, he was on the path of achieving his aim.


    He had hardly sat down when his phone rang. The receptionist told him that a young man by the name Grey Logan was waiting to see him.


    ¡°Send him in,¡± Santiago said and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    Soon there was a knock on his door and Grey entered. He looked smart and handsome in his Suit.


    Santiago looked at the poker faced Grey and chuckled quietly. The guy was handsome and really fit into the position of the sales manager.


    Grey greeted Santiago and sat down on the guest seat. He looked at the luxurious office and was carried away by its designs. This was his first time in Santiago¡¯s office.


    The exquisite chair of the President, the furnishings of the office, the wall decoration and the rare type of ceiling was all that Grey was admiring that he didn¡¯t hear Santiago talking to him.


    ¡°Grey!¡± This was the third time Santiago had called him. He had to raise his voice the third time before Grey heard him.


    Grey was brought back to his senses as he gave a jerk. He felt stupid.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I am right here, President Axel¡± Grey said. He must say this office depicts how rich and famous thepany had grown.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡±Santiago sighed. He¡¯s here indeed. He had called him three times and he only heard him the third time. He was Sure he¡¯s really with him.


    ¡°You will be shown to your office and you¡¯ll start work immediately¡± Santiago had just finished talking when ady walked in.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Thedy that just walked in said and stood in front of Santiago¡¯s desk.


    ¡°This is Grey Logan. The new sales manager. Introduce him to the other managers and show him his office¡± Santiago instructed.


    His face was expressionless. He seldom smiles except on rare asions or in the past when he would be with Aurora.


    Thedy turned to Grey and smiled. Grey stood up and they both shook hands. ¡°You are wee to the Axel group, Mr Grey. I am Judy Austin the sales rep¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you¡± Grey smiled, exposing his diastema. Judy Austin liked the friendly looks of the new manager.


    They both went out of the President¡¯s office. Judy Austin took Grey round and finally to his office.


    She informed him that there will be a party held to wee him officially to thepany.  She will get back to him the time and venue of the party.


    Grey thanked her and she in turn told him to feel free to ask her questions of things he needed rification on.


    After about an hour in his new office, he received a message. Checking it, he saw alerts of a year¡¯s sry. He smiled. Santiago was true to his words.


    Eve Diego was pacing inside her bedroom. She was tired of waiting. Santiago should have taken a step towards having their engagement rescheduled.


    She had been waiting for months but he made no move about it. He traveled out of the country for three months without informing her of his journey.


    Now he¡¯s back and didn¡¯t even ce a call across to her. He had never called her for any reason whatsoever, she doubts if he has her contact.


    She¡¯s his fiancee in name alone,  He never recognises her nor takes her out to public gatherings and events. She wants to be recognised and respected by everyone as Santiago¡¯s woman.


    She expected her father to mount pressure on that old hag who made a promise of getting his grandson engaged to her. But it seemed everyone was afraid of offending Santiago.


    She needed to visit the Axel group. She had to publicize herself as their President fiance since Santiago was not willing to.


    She dressed up, wearing heavy makeup. She wore a short blue gown with a white jacket on it. On her feet were high heeled sandals which matched with her designer¡¯s bag.


    She called the chauffeur to drive her to the Axel group.


    She satfortably in the car. She knew her father was going to call her soon to ask why she was not at work at thepany. She took her mobile phone and switched it off.


    Soon she arrived at the Axel group. She looked at herself in the mirror and was pleased with her looks. She stepped out of the car delicately and went towards the elevator .

 Chapter 42

    Eve Diego walked with her shoulder high and stepped into the elevator used by the President.


    One of the securities came over to her and told her she can¡¯t use that elevator; it¡¯s strictly for the President. The security politely told her.


    Eve Diego eyed him ¡°do you know who I am, am sure you are not tired of working in the Axel group yet?¡± She asked.


    The security narrowed his eyes. Who is she?


    Only Miss Aurora ever shared the elevator with the President. But since she no longer worked in thepany, no one dares to use it beside the President.


    Eve Diego wanted to take the elevator but the security stood in her way saying he has received no orders to allow anyone else besides the President to use the elevator whoever they are.


    Eve Diego regretted why she didn¡¯te with her bodyguards. Otherwise, this damn good for nothing security will not stand in her way, embarrassing her.


    ¡°Use the general elevator Miss¡± the security instructed. Eve Diego was infuriated.


    How dare this Security order her around. She will have him sacked. If not now, when she bes the young madam of the Axel family.


    She took the other elevator and went up. When she stepped out, the secretaries raised their heads to see who just arrived at the Presidential floor. They recognised her at once.


    This was thedy who created a scene there, a long time ago with her parents. The samedy who was supposed to be engaged with the President but couldn¡¯t hold because of her stupidity.


    Eve Diego, without saying hello to the secretaries, went towards the President¡¯s office.


    ¡°Excuse me Miss¡± The Senior among the secretaries said. She expected thedy to have a bit of politeness.  How can she just pass by them without a simple hello.


    Eve Diego paused. Every employee in thispany has guts. First the security tried to stop her and now a secretary. What kind of orientation were they given at the time of employment?


    She looked at the middle aged secretary and asked with a sneer ¡°You have no manners, don¡¯t you know who I am? ¡±


    Mrs Rodrigo might be a secretary but she¡¯s the most senior among them.


    She¡¯s a middle aged woman who has been working with the Axel group for years. She¡¯s highly respected among the employees and does her work well.


    Eve Diego justshed at her with her tongue and told her shecked manners. Her daughter could be of the same age with Eve Diego after all.


    She walked towards Eve Diego with her brow slightly raised ¡°Of course I know who you are: You are the spoiled girl of Diego¡¯s family.


    The arrogant daughter of Caden and T Diego. The girl who ruined her engagement ceremony by tripping and went down at the feet of her man. Mrs Rodrigo ¡®s words hit Eve Diego badly.


    ¡°I am your boss¡¯ fiancee and you dare talk to me like that? Do you know what I am capable of doing to you?¡± Eve Diego tried to keep her pride.


    More people had gathered and they were giggling when Mrs Rodrigoshed at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ascertain that. You¡¯ve not been engaged to him yet so you can¡¯t call yourself his fiancee. As for what you think you are capable of doing to me, you can do nothing. I bet you to try¡± Mrs Rodrigo snapped at her.


    She had heard how arrogant and untamed this girl was. She goes about threatening people who don¡¯t dance to her tune . She can¡¯t use that method of a rascal for her, not at her age.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want here?¡± Mrs Rodrigo asked. Eve Diego had nothing to retort back at her. Taking advantage of her silence she had to ask what brought the silly girl.


    ¡°I am President Axel¡¯s fiancee and are you still asking what I want here?¡± Eve Diego was really feeling infuriated. She had been humiliated enough for today.


    ¡°The President is having a meeting. You sit in the waiting room or better still,  go home ande back when he¡¯s free¡± Mrs Rodrigo dered and turned away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±Jasper Milo asked. They just came out of the meeting and saw a scene in front of the President¡¯s office.


    Santiago was in front of Jasper Milo. He had walked to them and heard Mrs Rodrigo¡¯st sentence.


    His expression was fierce. His appearance gave a domineering aura. He doesn¡¯t have to talk before you feel the atmosphere be tense.


    Eve Diego smiled and put up an act. This was her chance to make all the people present to know she was truly President Axel¡¯s fiancee.


    ¡°Hello Santiago. I heard you are back so I came to see how you¡¯re doing¡± Eve Diego sounded as if she was very familiar with him.


    Santiago simply treated her like air and passed by her side into his office. Jasper Milo followed but paused in front of Eve Diego and chuckled before passing by her into the President¡¯s office.


    Thest bit of haughtiness that Eve Diego had has been trampled by Santiago. She had lost facepletely.


    Eve Diego¡¯s aim had been defeated. She came to publicize herself and indirectly reminded Santiago of his responsibility towards her but what she got was another public humiliation.


    First she was humiliated when she tripped on the day of her engagement and today she was trampled upon by Santiago right before his employees.


    This was nothing but a face p to her. She felt like puking out blood. She had lost in her attempt to get close to Santiago again.


    The small crowd started dispersing andughing as they returned back to work.


    Santiago became infuriated.  This stupid Eve of a girl hade to thepany to create a scene again.


    He whispers something to Jasper Milo and he immediately makes a call. He must end this game that his grandfather started and it has to be today.


    Eve Diego felt like disappearing into thin air. She was ashamed of herself.


    Only the secretaries were at their desk, other employees had returned to their duty post and she stood in the hallway.


    She walked slowly and took the elevator down to the main entrance. She walked to the car and the waiting chauffeur drove her away.


    She didn¡¯t notice someone was taking her pictures and videoing her sluggish, moody steps to the car.


    She got home and didn¡¯t remember to switch on her phone. She went to her room and locked herself up. She started sobbing.


    Why will Santiago not even spare her a nce before his employees. Is she not beautiful enough? Isn¡¯t she more beautiful than that poor trash that disappeared from prison?. Why does she have to be so humiliated by Santiago over and over again?


    A part of her whispered into her being that the reason is because he doesn¡¯t love her. He cared less about her. And there might never be a future for them both.


    Aurora was gone from his life and he still doesn¡¯t want to show any sign of emotion towards her.


    It¡¯s all Aurora¡¯s fault. If she never appears in his life he wouldn¡¯t have gotten addicted to her.


    While Eve Diego was home nursing her injuries, Santiago was holding a press meeting with a few reporters. Soon the inte was flooding with thetest news.

 Chapter 43

    CEO Eve saw the news and immediately tried to call his daughter. Her line was switched off. He left thepany and came home. He was greatly displeased with Santiago¡¯s actions.


    When he got home, his wife was also stepping out of her car. They both walked in without saying a word to each other.


    Eve Diego was still in her room when she heard her mother yelling at her to open the door. She seems agitated with the way she was banging the door.


    Eve Diego opened the door. But before she could say jack, her parents passed by her and went inside the room. She followed them and closed the door behind her.


    ¡°Today, you have brought Diego¡¯s family to shame. Your actions today will have a devastating effect on the Diego family and businesses¡± CEO Caden¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was giving out vibes of anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying dad,¡± Eve Diego was looking lost. What was her father saying? No one besides the chauffeur knew she was at the Axel group . Only she knew how humiliated she was that day?


    ¡°What is there that you don¡¯t understand? Where were you earlier? Have you not seen the news on the Inte? Didn¡¯t you listen to what that arrogant brat said?¡± CEO Caden¡¯s questions came in sequence that Eve Diego doesn¡¯t know which to answer first.


    Her father brought out his cellphone and showed Eve Diego the news. When she saw and read it, she shivered. When were her photos taken? So much dirt to her name. But what Santiago said was a bombshell.


    Santiago had publicly broken every ties with Eve. They were never going to partner in business anymore. As for any rtionship he had with the young Miss, he ended it that day. If ever she was found parading herself as his fiancee again, he would sue her for defamation.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The video of her conversation with the security and her words with Mrs Rodrigo were attached.


    Eve Diego couldn¡¯t raise her head to look her father in the face. She turned her back to him as her facialplexion became red.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just me our dear Eve for President Axel¡¯s actions, Eve is still our daughter and we have to stand in her Support¡± T Diego was trying to coax her husband.


    She also listened to Eve Diego¡¯s arrogant words in the recording and knew she was wrong. Santiago Axel had not been officially engaged to her so she has no right whatsoever to be arrogant or threaten others. But she was her daughter, a daughter of the Diego family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? The Axel group is a bigpany and if it refuses to do business with us, we¡¯ll not only lose our most important partner but Suffer the fall of our shares¡± CEO Caden tried to exin further.


    T and Eve might not be so familiar with business and clients but he does.


    They¡¯re only seeing the Superficial but he was seeing the backbone of thepany getting feeble.


    He had insisted on his daughter to get married to Santiago not because his father and Santiago¡¯s grandfather had promised each other even when he knew that Santiago did not like his daughter. But, he was doing it to strengthen their partnership and make the Eve group rise rapidly.


    ¡°We need to act fast to show the Axel family we are not people to mess around with. After all, your father once rescued their business¡± T Diego said. She was going to shift the me off her daughter in any way she could.


    Grandpa Axel was furious about Santiago¡¯s actions. This boy was going to make him an irresponsible old man. A man should be responsible for his actions and words. But Santiago has shamed him publicly.


    He picked his phone and called him  e over immediately¡± without giving Santiago a chance to say anything, he hung up.


    Santiago, who was seated in his office, gave a smirk. He was actually expecting the call. He knew his grandfather was going to call him toe over.


    He stood up and walked out. He was going to meet his grandfather and settle this once and for all. That way, it would be better for them both.


    Palmer was pleading with her father inw to calm down. Santiago probably did what he did because of the actions of the young Miss. She shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Axel group in the first ce without being invited. She was giving herself cheap publicity.


    But Palmer was afraid that her father inw was going to remove Santiago from the position of the President. That¡¯s what she¡¯s afraid of the most.


    His Uncle and his Son were eyeing that position already and will be happy if anything happens and Santiago was removed. In fact, they will throw a party to that effect.


    Soon, Santiago arrived. Palmer went to open the door and whispered to him to be remorseful before his grandfather. But Santiago simply pretended not to hear his mother.


    ¡°You called me grandfather¡± Santiago said as he came before his grandfather. He sat down opposite him and ced one leg on the other.


    ¡°What nonsense do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± grandfather Axel asked. He was furious, as his old hands started shivering.


    When Santiago said nothing, the old man continued ¡°you now take decisions about thepany without consulting me first right?


    You think you can turn me to an irresponsible old man by publicly refusing the girl from the Diego family? Look, you have no choice but to go back and make another public announcement of your engagement to her if you want to remain the President of the Axel group¡±


    Palmer was feeling restless. Her fears were almost bing a reality. Santiago¡¯s grandfather just threatened him with the position of the President. Santiago doesn¡¯t like being threatened. She knew this a long time ago about her Son.


    Santiago¡¯s expression became fierce. He looked sullen. His grandfather was actually threatening him with the position of the President of the Axel group? He doesn¡¯t like being threatened.


    ¡°I will not do that, grandfather. I will arrange all the documents in my possession and hand them over to you tomorrow morning¡± Santiago said and stood up. He bowed slightly and walked towards the door.


    He was never going to do such a silly thing as getting entangled with Eve Diego again. His heart still beats for Aurora and it will continue beating until hisst breath.


    As he was about to reach the door, it opened and the Diego¡¯s came face to face with him.

 Chapter 44

    Santiago stared at them, his countenance was not friendly. CEO Diego simply ignored him and stepped in followed by his wife and daughter.


    Palmer hurried her steps to stop Santiago from making an irrational decision and saw the Diego parents and daughter came in. She paused and stared at them with a sneer. What was she supposed to say to these sets of human beings?.


    ¡°Stop Santiago,¡± Palmer ordered him. Santiago was already at the threshold. He stopped walking but didn¡¯t look back. He was not ready to banter words with CEO Caden ore to apromise on what he had said earlier.


    ¡°Are you really going to give up the position of the President than to follow your grandfather¡¯s orders?¡± Palmer asked. She was acting as the intermediary between her Son and her father inw.


    A woman always finds herself in this kind of situation. When she has to choose between her child and her husband or a close family that she might not want to offend.


    ¡°Mum, you need to take care of yourself. I will be returning back to the US tomorrow as soon as I am through with grandfather¡± Santiago said and strode off.


    He needed a break and now, he¡¯s getting it on the tter of gold. He needs to concentrate on finding Aurora.


    Palmer¡¯s eyes became moist. She was going to miss her son. If her son relinquishes the position of the President,  it¡¯s nothing to bepared to Santiago staying away from her. He might not return for years or onlye back if he heard she¡¯s dead.


    First, she lost her husband and now her Son is leaving for America. Her life was falling apart before her very eyes and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it . All because of this stupid daughter of the Diego.


    CEO Caden and his family were surprised at Santiago¡¯s words. Was he really going to leave Florence City? Did his leaving have anything to do with what happened that day? They hope not.


    ¡°We are here to express our displeasure over what President Axel said earlier. We are Diego and have our reputation to protect as well as the future of our children and our unborn generations¡­¡± T Diego was going to continue her bbering but Palmer cut her off.


    ¡°Cut the crap T. What are you even saying? What right do you have to feel displeased huh, tell me? If your daughter didn¡¯t get jobless and goes about to publicize herself cheaply would Santiago have done what he did?¡± Palmer snapped at her. She was at the climax of her anger and T brought her daughter here to talk nonsense.


    T shrugged and looked away. She has no words to counter Palmer so the best thing to do was to be quiet or change the topic of contention.


    ¡°Eve Diego is Santiago¡¯s fiancee. It was not her choice to make but her and Santiago¡¯s grandfathers have arranged it for them. Are you now going to go back on your promise to herte grandfather?¡± T Diego said with a feigned annoyance .


    She was trying to make the Axel¡¯s feel unfilial to them. She wants them to feel as if they have no option than to ept their daughter. She wants them to feel as if they were owing them.


    ¡°She used to be T, but no more! Santiago himself said it. Are you going to force your daughter on my son? Don¡¯t you want them to be happy for the rest of their lives? This arranged marriage¡­¡±Palmer was pouring out her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t going to stand here and watch T try to shift her daughter¡¯s irresponsible attitude on them but her father inw interrupted her.


    ¡°Palmer!!¡± grandfather Axel said with a tone which meant he¡¯s not satisfied with her way of handling the matter. He walked to them Supporting himself with his staff. Palmer was indirectly Supporting her Son.


    ¡°Caden sit down¡± grandfather Axel said as he motioned for them all to sit. He took a seat himself before Palmer finally sat down and crossed her legs.


    Grandfather Axel cleared his throat before saying ¡± I was the one who promised your father that I will get my grandson engaged to his granddaughter.


    Two times the engagement would have taken ce but something would happen and it would not take ce. After today¡¯s news on the Inte, I finally understand that the two cannot be together.


    I threatened my grandson with the position of the President but to my greatest surprise he gave it up rather than get engaged to your daughter. I am Sure you heard what he saidst before leaving?¡±grandfather Axel said and looked at their faces.


    The Diego¡¯s were feeling uneasy with what the man said. Is he really saying what Santiago said was going to stand?


    Meanwhile the old man continued ¡°And I am d you three are here. I can¡¯t force my grandson about getting along with Eve, your daughter, but I can assure you of our continued partnership.


    I don¡¯t forget your favors and I am ready topensate you. Just say what you want?¡± Old man Axel concluded. That¡¯s the least he can do. They will remain partners and he willpensate them for his grandson¡¯s refusal to marry their daughter.


    CEO Caden was pleased with what old man Axel said. He was going to ept it that way and as for thepensation, he will ask them to keep it for a future favor. That was exactly what Caden Diego said and the matter was settled.


    Eve Diego was not happy how it ended. Her father has always been a coward, he should have gotten even with them for breaking their promise to them but instead he simply epted what the old hag said.


    He should have asked for at least 30% shares of the Axel business aspensation but said he reserved it for a future favor. This is nonsense, absolute senselessness.


    Eve Diego started sniffing. Her eyes were red. Not that she loved Santiago, in fact she has no feelings for him but the pride of being referred to as the young madam of the Axel Family was what she¡¯s after.


    Her mother gave her a side embrace and patted her back. Palmer watched them with a sneer and turned her face away.


    T was angry with Palmer¡¯s nonchnt attitude towards her daughter¡¯s present state. She should at least say something nice to her and apologize on behalf of her Son¡¯s disrespectful words to her.


    It was her fault, she should have actually poisoned her to death when she had the chance and not to have only aroused an allergic reaction on her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The Diego¡¯s went away and there was great serenity in the Axel¡¯s manor.


    Santiago returned back to thepany. But instead of going back to work he started sorting some files.


    Jasper Milo was Surprised at his actions but he couldn¡¯t ask him why. Santiago¡¯s eyes were red and gave out apressed aura.


    He didn¡¯t know the oue of his meeting with his grandfather but knew something unpleasant had happened or was said to Santiago.


    He ordered him to tell the publicity unit that everyone was to wait for a brief party to wee Grey that day. He emphasized that it has to be that day. Jasper Milo did as he was instructed.


    They had hardly gotten home when T started scolding her husband¡­

 Chapter 45

    ¡°How can you be so annoying, how can you let them go so easily? mtchew¡± T hissed. She was furious with her husband.


    ¡°What was I Supposed to do?¡± Caden Diego asked in a nonchnt way. He had guessed his wife was not happy with the way he let it end. She tucked at him while they were still in the Axel¡¯s manor but he pretended as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow Eve to make a decision about thepensation? She was the one directly involved¡± T snapped at him. She was very unsatisfied with her husband¡¯s way of handling something so serious. She can vouch for her daughter that she would have asked for millions of dors or possibly a percentage of thepany¡¯s shares.


    Caden Diego simply walked away from them. It¡¯s not wise for a man to stand and exchange words with a woman who is ready for contention. He went into his study and shut the door. He needed to rx his head and think over all that had happened that day.


    The party was brief but everyone had a nice time. Grey was pleased with the warm wee. Santiago only came briefly and left.


    Mira¡¯s eyes kept drifting to Grey over and over again. She was feeling ecstatic seeing him. She was having this feeling she had never had towards the opposite gender.


    After everyone had dined, the party came to an end. Some looked drunk but Grey had a great level of tolerance for alcohol. He was sober enough to drive himself home. He had given almost all of them a toast.


    As he wanted to enter his car, someone called him from behind. He paused and looked back, and saw Mira.


    She came to him and gave a shy smile. She asked if he¡¯s fine or she wouldn¡¯t mind dropping him off first before going home.


    Grey¡¯s lips were in a straight line. Was his instincts right when he felt thisdy was looking at him with adoring eyes at the party a while ago?.


    ¡°Thanks Miss Axel. I can still drive myself home. I appreciate your concern¡± Grey replied with a faint smile.


    Mira nodded and waved him a goodbye before walking off. Grey was stunned at her concern for him and watched her retreating back view until she vanished out of sight.


    He got into his car and drove off. He had a lot to discuss with his mother. She must be eagerly waiting to hear how his first day at work went.


    Mira got home but didn¡¯t stop thinking about Grey¡¯s handsome face. Her mother and grandfather were talking when she arrived.  But all she heard her mother said was ¡°¡­ then I will go with him to America and bring Mira along¡±


    Is her mother going to America and intends to bring her along? She greeted them but knew they were not in a good mood.


    She went into her room and soon the servant came to call her over for dinner. She asked the servant what had happened that day at the manor?


    The servant said in a voice best to be described as a whisper about how the young master came home and her grandfather¡¯s threats.


    When she heard that the Diego¡¯s were at the manor, she felt like she would have smashed their heads if she were at home.


    Now she understands. She knew about her brother¡¯s meeting with the reporters, and she read the news on the inte.


    But didn¡¯t believe the Diego¡¯s were going to throw thest bit of self esteem they had to the dogs and bring their miserable selves here. How shameless they could be.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not going to let her brother be reced by her uncle or his son. She went downstairs to have a talk with her mum and grandfather.


    But when she got to them, her mother was smiling and thanking her grandfather. She knew the issue had been resolved. She was going to pretend not to know a thing except she was told by her mother.


    Santiago was almost through with the sorting of documents in his study when his mother called. He was contemting whether to answer or not.


    The phone rang two more times before reluctantly answering the phone.


    ¡°Santiago dear, your grandfather had settled the issues of you and that girl. So you can continue with your work as the President of the Axel group.


    But one more thing, you need toe over for dinner tomorrow and talk things over with your grandfather¡± Palmer summarized the oue of her discussion with her father inw.


    Santiago doesn¡¯t need to know how much effort she put into pulling the strings with his grandfather to make him change his mind about removing him from that position.     ¡°Mum, I need some time off work,¡± Santiago said.


    ¡°Are you really going to waste my efforts? Don¡¯t be an ingrate Santiago¡± His mother said and hung up.


    Santiago sighed and ced his head on the back rest with his eyes closed. His mother can be very difficult sometimes, when she doesn¡¯t want to understand, there¡¯s no way you can make her do it.


    Aurora was counting months. In a couple of months she will return back to her country and see her babies again.


    She was always having a video call with them. But still she misses them so much. Sam was always calm andposed but Samantha, she doesn¡¯t know how to express her curiosity.


    Sam reminds her of Santiago¡¯s cold nature especially when he¡¯s in the midst of people he was not familiar with. He is like his father both facially and in charisma. But Samantha took after her aunt in appearance.


    How she wished her daughter took after her in appearance. But no, they both took after the members of their Axel family. Isn¡¯t Santiago¡¯s gene too dominating?


    Did Santiago know she had twins? Her mother (Millie Logan) told her that she already told Santiago about her pregnancy.


    She will keep her babies from him. When they eventuallye face to face with each other, she won¡¯t deny having his babies but she will forbid him from seeing them.


    A man cannot endure the torture of seeing his children been kept away from him . Especially when the children don¡¯t  acknowledge him as their father.


    ¡°Santiago, you wait and I will make you pay for what you did to me¡± Aurora muttered to herself. But she still loves him very much.


    She had never stopped thinking about him. Perhaps the love in her heart for him is what makes her feel hurt the more whenever she thinks about him.

 Chapter 46

    Aurora soon returned back to St Petersburg. She was happy to be finally home and get to be with her kids. They were bigger and wiser than they were before she left.


    Their words were more distinct and easy to understand. They cleaved to their mother,  perhaps they were afraid their mother was going to leave them again.


    Mia was d that her daughter was finally back and can inherit all she hadbored for all these years.


    Herte husbandAlexhad worried himself to his death about who will take over thepany after them.


    She was now rest assured that her biological daughter was going to take over the position of the CEO of the starlight holdings.


    Starlight holdings is thergestpany in St Petersburg. There are other smaller groups who are in partnership with it.


    Aurora¡¯s grandfather Luke Rowan was organizing a wee party for his granddaughter Aurora.


    He was going to make a public acknowledgement of Aurora as his granddaughter.


    He was the former President of the country and the recognition that is due to Aurora as a member of the Rowan¡¯s family must be orded to her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mia decided to hand over the office of the CEO over to Aurora on the day of her father¡¯s party for Aurora. She prepared all the necessary files and put things in order.


    Soon the party was ted to be held in a week¡¯s time. Invitations were sent out to important dignitaries in the country and the current President was also invited.


    All the employees of Starlight holdings were all informed that a new CEO was going to be appointed on the day of the ex-president party for his granddaughter.


    They were all told to be present at the party. They were eager to know who the new CEO was going to be. Would he or she be one of them or someone they¡¯ve not met?.


    They knew their present CEO Mia Rowan had no child besides her adopted daughter Ralia. But Ralia had barely clocked 8years. So she¡¯s definitely not going to be their new boss.


    No one knew Aurora besides her immediate family. She had not been acknowledged publicly because she came to St Petersburg pregnant. No one knew her identity before nor the fact that she has kids.


    Various Presidents of the smaller groups under Starlight holdings were invited as well as those who showed interest in partnering with them.


    The Axel group was able to obtain an invitation. Though they are new in the country, they needed to associate with bigger groups to gain more grounds.


    Preparations had been put in ce. Aurora¡¯s uncles and their wives were ensuring everything came out good.


    ¡°Your grandfather is going to acknowledge you publicly as a Rowan. He had organized the party purposely for that. As for being officially announced as the young CEO of Starlight holdings, it¡¯s just an additional ceremony. Aurora my child, it¡¯s time you start living the life you should have been living since you were born¡± Mrs Rowan said to her granddaughter.


    No one knew how happy she was to wake up one day and realize she had a granddaughter so grown up. All these years,  this girl had been separated from her family and lived in poverty.


    Aurora held her grandmother¡¯s hands ¡°Grandma, thank you for all you and grandfather have been doing for me. You gave me a life I never dreamt of¡± her eyes were bing teary.


    She would never have believed that her life can be so different within three years. Her life had be so beautiful coupled with two lovely kids.


    ¡°What are you even saying silly girl¡± her grandmother drew her close to herself and enveloped her in a warm embrace.


    Santiago was having a video conference with all the senior employees of their branchpany in St Petersburg when the acting CEO informed him concerning the grand party organized by the family of the ex-president.


    They had obtained an invitation and wanted to know if President Axel would be able to attend.


    When Santiago heard that the new CEO of the Starlight holdings was going to be announced, he agreed toe over for the party.


    He had heard during his feasibility study in that country that Starlight holdings was thergestpany in the country. It was almost three timesrger than the Axel group.


    He wants to get to know the new CEO and make a friendly alliance with him. That will be good for the newly established Axel group in the country.


    He told the acting CEO that he would be at the party and stay over for a couple of days to get to meet the new CEO of Starlight holdings and form an alliance with him.


    Millie Logan and Grey had been invited as well. Aurora¡¯s mother Mia had personally made provision for their flights and really wants to meet the woman who instilled so much healthy upbringing on her daughter. She was going topensate her .


    Grey wrote to apply for a week off work and Santiago approved it without asking for the reason.


    When there¡¯s two days left for the party, Mia selects some trusted bodyguards who will be Aurora¡¯s personal bodyguards. She was going to introduce them to their new boss. She sent a message to the chief among them and told him toe over to the house.


    Aurora was with her family. The house was full andplete. It is always very interesting when they all are spending some time together. It¡¯s usually moments to be cherished.


    The security came and informed Mia that the bodyguard she was expecting had arrived.


    She told the security to let him in. The bodyguard soon entered and bowed to everyone seated.


    Aurora raised her head to look at the fellow who entered and froze¡­

 Chapter 47

    Aurora was Surprised. Who is this fellow before her? Or was she dreaming?. If it¡¯s a dream, she must say it¡¯s a frightening one. Thest person she ever thought she would ever see again in this life was him.


    He also saw Aurora and felt a cold shiver run down his spine. What is she doing here, and sitting among this wealthy influential family?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be in jail at Florence City?. He never thought she would evere out of the prison alive let alone crossing paths with each other again.


    She¡¯s the only one who knows who he truly was. If she opens her mouth and disclose a thing about him, then he is doomed.


    Looks like his sins were going to catch up with him soon. They both stared at each other in surprise. They didn¡¯t even care about the other people who were staring at them.


    Mia was Surprised at the way her daughter was looking at her bodyguard as well as the other members of Rowan¡¯s family.


    Mia coughed slightly, she hoped this man was not her grandchildren¡¯s father.


    ¡°Have you both met before? Mia asked, ring at the bodyguard.


    David Nick was confused as to how to answer the question. He looked at Mia and he felt a little panic.


    Aurora was a spitting image of CEO Rowan. They both looked very much alike. He hoped Aurora is not¡­. no he doesn¡¯t want to think the worst.


    Aurora was known to be an Orphan back at Florence City. He had dug out her Identity and paid a paparazzi to publish it. He was the mastermind behind the scandal about Aurora¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I am asking you a question, David!¡± Mia asked again. Her voice became hoarse. She was getting more worried as her daughter¡¯s gaze turned from being that of surprise to a hostile one.


    ¡°I.. I.. am not su.. re I¡¯ve met her before¡± David Nick stammered, tring topose himself before finishing his statement. He was panicking already.


    He wished thisdy shouldn¡¯t be Aurora but her twin or something. But he can¡¯t be mistaken she is indeed the Aurora he knew back at Florence City.


    Eli narrowed his brow. David Nick was lying. He knew Aurora . But why does he feel David Nick was fidgeting? There¡¯s something they¡¯re yet to know.


    Aurora¡¯s anger and bitterness was expressed visibly in her eyes. Her eyes had turned red and she was breathing heavily. Her hands formed into a fist and shivering.


    Everyone was Surprised, they had never seen Aurora like this. They became restless.


    David Nick turned his face away. His heart was beating beyond normal.


    Mia was worried. She looked at her parents and siblings who looked at her back with eyes full of questions.


    ¡°Aurora my child, tell us if you know David Nick¡± Luke Rowan asked his granddaughter. He cannot stand it seeing his granddaughter like this.


    David Nick felt his clothes drenched. What did the ex-president call her a while ago? She¡¯s indeed Aurora but is she really rted to the members of this family?


    ¡°Aurora dear, say something. You are making us worried with your looks¡± Mrs Rowan coaxed her.


    Aurora stood up slowly. This is Larry Tom not David Nick. He was Supposed to be dead in Florence City but he¡¯s here alive as David Nick. He is actually a trusted bodyguard approved by her family. What an irony!


    Was he the one who remoted her to do and say all she did at the Axel¡¯s patriarch birthday? He was the reason why she went to prison. She was condemned as a murderer and Suffered greatly for the few days she spent in prison. All because she murdered Larry Tom.


    If her uncle had not rescued her, she would have possibly died with her babies inside her from the torture she would have received.


    Was he behind her mother and brother¡¯s kidnap? He must have been the one behind her misery and her separation from Santiago.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But why did he do all that? Did Eve Diego pay him to do it? He was a bodyguard to CEO Caden after all.


    Aurora was filled with different thoughts as she got closer to Larry Tom. She looked at his eyeballs and red at him from his head to his toes.


    She is right. He is not someone else, neither had she mistaken him for another person.


    Without thinking twice, she pped him several times on his cheeks.


    The ps contain her past pains as it resounded all over the room they were sitting.


    Everyone was waiting for Aurora to answer her grandfather¡¯s question and patiently watched her when she approached David Nick. They didn¡¯t know she was going to hit him.


    It was Dr Mile who stood up quickly and held his niece.


    David Nick¡¯s cheeks have Aurora¡¯s palm imprinted on it. His eyes went dizzy initially at the ps until he was able to regain his vision properly. His forehead was covered with beads of sweat. He was visibly drenched as his Suits couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    ¡°Calm down Aurora, talk to us,¡±Mile said as he held Aurora close to himself. He was a doctor and felt how risen her blood pressure had be.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t say anything. Her voice was Suddenly lost. Her eyes were red and her body was shivering. Her chest was rising as a result of her breathing.


    Mile knew this was bad for her health. He held her tight and held her in an embrace.


    Everyone stood up and went to Aurora. She was panting. Mia became furious and knew that David Nick had done something dreadful to her daughter.


    ¡°David Nick, I am asking you for thest time, did you know my daughter Aurora?¡±Mia asked. Her eyes were emitting anger.

 Chapter 48

    David Nick felt his life was being choked. Her daughter? Was Aurora the boss¡¯ daughter?


    He was fidgeting. Aurora was going to expose him even if he insists he doesn¡¯t know her. She was going to blow his cover and her mother would believe her.


    ¡°Ehemm¡­ actually ma¡¯am I don¡¯t really know what to say or how to answer your question. Her face doesn¡¯t look familiar to me¡± David Nick answered. He had no option than for him to pretend that he was suffering from amnesia.


    ¡°Screw you Larry Tom¡± Aurora snapped at him. What nonsense. Was he going to pretend not to know her?


    Everyone present except David Nick were taken aback by Aurora¡¯s outburst. What name did she call him now? Larry Tom or what did she just say?


    David Nick looked pitiful. He had no option but to keep pretending to be Suffering from amnesia . Aurora was definitely going to spill the beans.


    Luke Rowan told Mile to release Aurora so that they can hear her exin everything she can about David Nick.


    ¡°He is not David Nick!, he is Larry Tom, grandfather. He¡¯s an imposter!!!¡± Aurora finally found her voice.


    Everyone nced at each other again. What is Aurora saying? David Nick had been working as a special bodyguard to Mia for two years now.


    Had they been living in deception all these while?.


    Luke Rowan raised his brow slightly when he heard his granddaughter¡¯s words. He knew something was wrong with the way Aurora looked at David Nick but didn¡¯t expect to hear something so unthinkable.


    Before Luke Rowan could ask Aurora any more questions, his Son Eli beat him to it. ¡°What do you mean, Aurora?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Miss is saying. I¡¯ve been David Nick  all my life. I can provide my identity card to prove it¡± Larry Tom lied, tring to exin. He was indeed between the rock and a hard ce..Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you a word David,¡± Eli snapped at him. When someone finds himself used and quickly starts giving exnations on what he¡¯s not asked, in most cases, Such a person is guilty of the usation.


    David Nick was now sweating profusely despite being in an air conditioned room. His actions, words and Sudden loss of hisposure have sold him off.


    Aurora had calmed herself. She turned to her uncle Eli and said ¡± When you came to Florence City to find me, Where did you find me Uncle?¡±


    ¡°In the prison¡± Eli replied at once. They all wanted to hear where Aurora¡¯s words were heading.


    ¡°You are absolutely right Uncle, in the prison. Do you know why I went to prison? I will tell you and everyone present, I went to prison because I murdered someone¡± Aurora was looking very angry. Her neck veins and her vicle were visible. The hair on her back neck was standing upright.


    ¡°So..?¡± Mia asked. She was eager to hear what Aurora had to say next.


    Eli kept his eyes fixed on David Nick. Does he have anything to do with what sent Aurora to prison?


    ¡°I went to jail for murdering Larry Tom. I Suffered in prison for being a murderer. That same Larry Tom is standing here as David Nick!!!¡± Aurora concluded her words.


    There was absolute silence after Aurora finished talking. No one ever expected they were going  to hear something so terrible.


    David Nick was feeling like an used whose crime had been unveiled and was waiting for the final verdict. He knew naturally Aurora¡¯s family were going to believe her.


    ¡°At that time, Aurora was used of murder and attempted murder¡± Eli confirmed what Aurora said earlier.


    Mia clenched her fist. Had she kept by her side the person for whose sake her daughter went to jail?


    ¡°What she said, was it true? Are you the same Larry Tom back in Florence City?¡± Luke Rowan asked. He was the first person to have recovered enough to ask the question. His question brought others out of their puzzled state.


    David Nick¡¯s legs became weak, he was like a giant standing with the limbs of a mosquito.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I haven¡¯t met the young Miss before and I¡¯ve always been David Nick¡± Larry Tom insisted.


    ¡°Dare you to lie before me Larry Tom? How can you be so shameless?¡± Aurora snapped at him angrily.


    Luke Rowan was a man of integrity. Though Aurora is his granddaughter, he wants to be Sure it¡¯s not a false usation.


    ¡°How can you convince us that what my granddaughter said was not the truth?¡± Luke Rowan asked David Nick. He was the former president and should stand up to defend justice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me grandfather?¡± Aurora was displeased with her grandfather¡¯s question. She doesn¡¯t like it when someone doesn¡¯t believe her be it Santiago or her grandfather.


    ¡°How can you even say that Aurora? Will I believe an outsider and disbelieve my own granddaughter?¡± Luke Rowan answered Aurora. Never will he trample on his children for an outsider. He just wants to be fair to David Nick.


    David heard Aurora¡¯s question and the answer of her grandfather. He knew whatever he says now may not hold much water but he had to insist on his im of not knowing Aurora before because he¡¯s obliged to answer.


    ¡°I grew up here in St Petersburg as David Nick. I don¡¯t know anything about what Miss Aurora is using me for¡± Larry Tom tried to sound genuine.


    Great grandfather Rowan who had been listening finally spoke ¡°Luke you¡¯re going to know the real truth soon. First disarm him, Eli ¡°

 Chapter 49

    Eli immediately did as he was told. Old man Rowan continued ¡°take him for interrogation at the military barracks. After that send him to the hospital to be examined to be sure he¡¯s not Suffering from amnesia¡±


    David Nick¡¯s eyes were deeply introverted. If he was taken to the hospital, that was going to be a big deal. He would be dered alright and not have amnesia. How then was he going to keep insisting that he doesn¡¯t know Aurora before.


    Great grandfather Rowan continued ¡°I heard his wife had a new born baby boy of recent right? Take the baby from her and send her for interrogation too. If she fails to answer all the questions correctly, she will lose custody of her baby. If her answers didn¡¯t tally with David Nick¡¯s or what do you say his real name is again? Larry Tom right?


    Ask her the following questions; Where and when did she meet her husband David Nick?  Where did they get married and who were the witnesses? And finally, give the name of David Nick¡¯s  parents and their address.


    When she had answered,pare her answer and David¡¯s if they have no difference, then go and find David¡¯s parents for a DNA¡± old man Rowan concluded.


    Old man Rowan yawned and stretched his legs. Why make a mountain out of a molehill? These simple questions are enough to find out the truth.


    Aurora felt satisfied. There¡¯s no way a loophole will not be discovered. Her great grandfather is very intelligent. He didn¡¯t ask that Larry Tom¡¯s wife be asked difficult questions but simple ones that she must know the answer to.


    David was already disarmed. He felt his heart beat almost skip. There¡¯s no way his answer was ever going to be the same with his wife¡¯s. He never thought karma was ever going to catch up with him in another country.


    He had never told his wife the truth of how he became a foreigner in that country. He only told her to always insist on being a citizen of that country. But when faced with the fear of losing their baby¡¯s custody she would sumb. He knew how emotionally fragile his wife can be.


    The securities were called as they held him out with his hands to his back. He looked pitiful as he was led away.


    When Aurora saw him being led away, it reminded her of how she was also led away from the Axel patriarch¡¯s birthday party.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Without any bit of remorse, she wished him worse fate than what she experienced in jail.


    Nancy and Lisa both came to their niece and hugged her. They assured her that soon the truth will be known and her uncle Eli will make him cough out the truth.


    Aurora gave a faint smile. Atst everyone was going to know who David Nick truly was.


    They all apuded old man Rowan for his intelligent approach.


    Eli had led David Nick away for interrogation while Dr Mile went to the hospital to get a psychiatrist ready to examine David as soon as he¡¯s brought.


    That day was thest day Grey was going to spend in the office before traveling. He had put things in order as  Mira walked into his office.


    Mira had invited Grey for dinner several times over the period of the few months he had spent in the group.


    Many of the employees were already guessing that they were lovers. Mira didn¡¯t mind their gossip because she had fallen in love with him already.


    But she¡¯s afraid Grey doesn¡¯t love her. He only regarded her as a friend. He had told her the previous day that he was traveling and will not being to work for the next one week . She had felt restless over the night.


    She couldn¡¯t concentrate on her work since her resumption that morning and decided to see him in his office.


    Grey looked up at Mira who just came in from his desk and smiled at her. He looked charming especially when he smiled exposing the space between his teeth.


    Mira was always happy whenever he smiled at her. She walked to him and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hi¡± Grey said and tried removing her hand from his shoulder. This is an office and anyone can just walk in. He doesn¡¯t want to give room for gossip.


    Mira felt a little disappointed at his actions. She had confirmed the fact that he doesn¡¯t love her.


    ¡°Hi¡± Mira greeted him. She sat on his desk and was almost looking into his eyes.


    Grey was notfortable with Mira¡¯s gaze and closeness to him but didn¡¯t want her to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Are you really noting to work for the next one week?¡± Mira asked Grey as if he hadn¡¯t told her before.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve told you before?¡± Grey answered with a question.


    ¡°Do you even think about how I am going to feel in your absence? Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me?¡± Mira couldn¡¯t hide her emotions anymore.


    Grey was not expecting Mira toe inly. He already knew she had feelings for him but pretended not to notice.


    She had invited him for lunch, for dinner and sometimes for a date but many he declined. She is Santiago¡¯s sister and he is Aurora¡¯s brother. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what her brother did to his sister.


    ¡°I love you Grey¡± Mira finally expressed herself.


    Grey was surprised further. She really confessed her feelings?


    ¡°I am Sorry Mira, but I am not ready for any rtionship and besides, I don¡¯t think we can be together¡± Grey told her what he thinks. He doesn¡¯t want her to be living in her false fantasy.


    ¡°I am not asking you if you are ready for a rtionship, I only want you to love me back. I am ready to wait for you¡± Mira said.


    Grey was lost.


    He was not interested in her, simply because she¡¯s Santiago¡¯s sister. If she was someone else, he would have gone for her before now.


    Mira was afraid Grey was going to say no, she stood up and sat on his thighs . Before Grey would react to her actions, she had started kissing him.


    The door Suddenly opened and Santiago walked in¡­

 Chapter 50

    Mira stopped and sluggishly stood up from Grey¡¯s thighs. She turned to look at the person who entered and saw her brother.


    She blushed and looked away. She looked shy before her brother and couldn¡¯t predict what his words or next action was going to be. She doesn¡¯t want her brother to put the me of what he just saw on Grey.


    Grey was not pleased with what Mira made him do. He doesn¡¯t want to appear as if he was taking advantage of her. She¡¯s a rich girl and he was in the average group. Their worlds were far aparts.


    He was going to talk some senses into her if Santiago would let this pass without saying a word about it.


    ¡°Actually bro¡­¡± Mira was trying to put the me on herself but Santiago simply interrupted her.


    ¡°Handover the necessary files to your assistant for the period you will be away,¡± Santiago said. He came to ask Grey a question but didn¡¯t expect to see a romantic scene.


    He didn¡¯t know his sister and Grey were lovers. But he liked it that way. He would prefer she is with him than anyone else.


    Grey was already on his feet when Santiago was talking. ¡°Ok sir¡± he answered.


    Had President Axel left his office toe here purposely for this? There must be something else he¡¯s not saying.


    He turned to go but paused and said ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do it in the office, both of you , I don¡¯t mind lending you my lounge¡± and after saying that, he went away.


    Grey sighed for relief when Santiago shut the door behind him. He turned and red at Mira but surprisingly, she was smiling and blew kisses at him.


    As Santiago went towards his office, he remembered how he and Aurora had spent some romantic times together in the lounge. How he wished he could turn back the hands of time..


    Jasper Milo had given him an update about his investigation on Grey and Millie Logan telephone calls. A foreign number had always been calling either of them.


    But when he wants to make a further investigation on that telephone number, there are restrictions on the information of the user.


    He wanted  to ask Grey if he knew anyone in St Petersburg. If Grey said no, he would ask who was always calling him and his mother from there.


    He was feeling very ufortable about Grey¡¯s silence about his sister¡¯s disappearance. He expected him to be asking him how far the investigation had been but no reaction from Grey.


    Could they already have known where Aurora is and kept it away from him? He would have to postpone his enquiries until he returns from St Petersburg.


    Grey stared at Mira. His displeasure was written all over his face. Her eyes were portraying a feeling of excitement. She seemed to be happy and had no remorse for her action.


    He had thought he would condemn her attitude, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her so he simply ignored her.


    ¡°I do not regret my actions, you know why, because I love you¡± Mira said before walking away.


    Grey sank into his seat with a sigh. He had thought President Axel was going to frown at them but instead offered to lend them his lounge.


    David Nick refused to answer any of the questions he was asked. He remained mute. They had no other option than to send him to the hospital for examination.


    The medical report issued dered David Nick to be medically fit without any trace of amnesia.


    Unknown to others Luke Rowan had contacted the president of Florence City about who Larry Tom was. He was a former president and had some special privileges like having ess to presidents of other countries.


    In less than an hour, he received an email containing all the information he needed to know about David Nick oh no, not David Nick but Larry Tom.


    He called Eli to bring the scum back. He ordered the securities to bring his wife and children as well. He was going to make him know what it¡¯s like to be treated cruelly.


    David Nick was brought in and was Surprised to see his wife and children standing at a corner.


    Eli had handed David Nick over to his subordinates in the army and just stood in the sideline.


    ¡°You dared to lie to us and imed not to know my granddaughter? You would have preferred to have died back then than what you will experience henceforth Larry Tom!¡± Luke Rowan dered.


    Soon everyone understood what  Luke Rowan was saying. He disyed the email on the monitor and everyone saw his picture. He was shot dead but his corps was kidnapped.


    His wife and daughter Suddenly disappeared and they¡¯ve not been found. There were pictures of Larry Tom and his wife.


    ¡°You made my daughter end up in jail, David Nick?¡± Mia asked. She knew her daughter was not lying but only needed evidence to back up her ims.


    ¡°Larry Tom you mean to say, sister inw¡± Nancy corrected her. The scoundrel is Larry Tom and not David Nick.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your true identity all the while you¡¯ve been my daughter¡¯s bodyguard? Had my granddaughter not blown your cover, you would have gone on as an imposter?¡± Madam Rowan reprimanded him.


    Larry Tom¡¯s wife stood still , she didn¡¯t seem to understand what was happening. She was interrogated and she answered ordingly only to be told by the securities that she had to follow them here.


    Had her husband messed with the wrong people? Back then, she was still mourning her dead husband when Miss Eve told her that her husband was waiting for her at St Petersburg and she¡¯s to go immediately. She couldn¡¯t think straight when she heard her husband was alive.


    She was given a passport with the name Bianca Nick. Eve Diego helped her disguise and she was taken to the airport. That was how she found herself in St Petersburg.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She knew something was fishy when her husband told her he had changed his name and she was to use the name on her passport. Wherever she goes, she insists on being a citizen of that country.


    She looked at her husband and saw that he looked condemned, she knew something really bad awaits him.

 Chapter 51

    Larry Tom was locked up. They were preparing for Aurora¡¯s wee party. And so decided to leave Larry Tom locked up until the party is over.


    Aurora was happy. Everyone who yed a role in her going to jail was going to be caught up with karma.


    First Larry Tom and gradually Eve Diego and her mother would follow Suite. Then she¡¯ll meet with Santiago and his family.


    Next morning, Grey and his mother set out to the airport. They took the first flight and in the first ss. Aurora¡¯s party was the next day by 7pm they had to leave that day .


    Santiago had a meeting that morning so he didn¡¯t go with the first flight. He went with the second inpany of his assistant Jasper Milo.


    Hourster, the Logan¡¯s arrived at St Petersburg and was received by one of the chauffeurs of the Rowan¡¯s mansion.


    When Aurora saw her mother Millie Logan her eyes became moist. She didn¡¯t know it would take years for her to see her family again when she left home that fateful morning.


    Not only had she missed them for years, she¡¯s getting to see them again as a rich Lady of the Rowan¡¯s family.


    Grey rushed forward and carried Aurora princessly. He lifted her up, swirling her and in a loud voice said ¡± sister Aurora, I love you, I missed you!¡±


    Millie Logan was shedding tears already. Is this her daughter Aurora? She¡¯s be an elegant Lady. Her darling daughter had be more beautiful.


    ¡°Silly boy, set her down¡± Millie Logan yelled at her Son.


    Aurora¡¯s grandparents and her mother Mia were the only people in the mansion. They simply stood and watched Grey and the frightened Aurora.


    Grey set Aurora down and held her in an embrace. Aurora pulled herself from Grey¡¯s grasp and pinch his cheeks ¡± stupid, stupid¡± she said amidst tears and smile.


    ¡°Oouch. Mum, can you see sister Aurora? She¡¯s the first to pick a fight¡± Greyined with a broad smile on his lips.


    The Rowan¡¯sughed. The two seemed to be very fond of each other and after missing each other for over three years, they couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    Millie Logan Ignored Grey as she paid respect to Aurora¡¯s grandparents. But When she saw Mia, she knew at once that she was her daughter¡¯s mother.


    The two mothers embraced each other. Each held the other and remained in that warm embrace for a long time.


    Mia¡¯s embrace carried a lot of meaning. Words cannot exin how grateful she was to this woman.


    Grey also greeted Aurora¡¯s grandparents and her mother. His happiness was visibly expressed.


    Aurora turned to her mother with a moisty eyes ¡°mum¡± and hugged her. Her voice was filled with emotions when she called Millie Logan that it almost made Mia jealous.


    ¡°Aurora, my child. You have Suffered so much injustice. Why do you have to endanger yourself because of us¡± Millie Logan said as Aurora was still in her arms.


    She had been waiting for a long time to ask her that question. If she hadn¡¯t risked it to cooperate with the kidnappers, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in prison.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you mum¡± Aurora said with tears in her eyes. She doesn¡¯t want to soil her present happiness by talking about the unpleasant memory.


    She remembered how she had lived together with them in the past. All those beautiful memories were ever going to be green in her heart.


    ¡°Our lives have been iplete without you¡± Millie Logan dered. What she said was true. Aurora had been an integral part of their family all these years.


    While Aurora and the Logan¡¯s were having a reunion, the Chauffeur was driving Santiago to the hotel. He was going to visit thepany the next morning and attend the party in the evening.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After he freshens up, Santiago decides to visit the park. The park was just a stone throw from the hotel.


    Santiago had hardly spotted a ce to sit when two kids bumped into him and held him tightly. They raised their heads and looked up at him, giggling at him.


    Santiago paused with a raised brow and looked at the kids. He was spellbound when he saw their faces. He looked at them for quite a few seconds.


    He  smiled at them and squatted. He was surprised that the girl looked very much like his sister Mira. And the boy, he¡¯s a spitting image of himself.


    He stared at them puzzled. How keening the resemnce was. Jasper Milo who stood behind him also looked at them in surprise and said ¡± President Axel¡­.¡±


    Before Jasper Milo couldplete his statement, a woman came towards them. Without looking at Santiago¡¯s face she apologized ¡°Sorry please¡± and held their hands leading them away.


    Santiago stood up slowly¡­

 Chapter 52

    Santiago stood up and looked at the retreating back view of the kids. Why was he having this feeling of familiarity with them?.


    Looks like they are twins. But why do they look like him, especially the boy? He had only slept with Aurora and no one else. His gene can only be found in Aurora¡¯s child. But thest ce he will ever think of finding Aurora is this country!.


    How can she slip off the borders of Florence City without being caught? She was still a wanted criminal when she disappeared.


    Though he had helped clear her name with the evidence that Larry Tom¡¯s body was not found so it is not an established fact that he really died.


    And as long it was not certified that Larry Tom died, Aurora cannot be termed a murderer and she shouldn¡¯t have been sent to jail in the first ce.


    As for his mother, Aurora did not poison her. With that, Aurora had been dered free and acquitted. But she still has not been found.


    If Aurora was able to have his child, he or she would be about the age of these kids.


    Jasper Milo felt very ufortable. There¡¯s something about those kids. The resemnce was just too striking.


    ¡°Find out who the parents of those kids are,¡± Santiago ordered. He wants to know more about them.


    Jasper Milo left, leaving Santiago who helped himself to a seat. He couldn¡¯t get his mind off those kids. There¡¯s an unexinable pull he has towards those kids.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He brought out hisptop, but found himself looking at the direction those kids were taken.


    Lisa stood up to go. She had sent the nanny to go fetch the kids. She brought them to the park as promised.


    She told them she was going to take them to the park for an ice cream before they reluctantly left the Mansion with her.


    But Samantha almost made a poem out of it. She kept asking ¡°Aunt, you are taking us to the park for an ice cream right?¡±


    Lisa nodded but Samantha soon asked again. When she kept repeating the same question, Lisa felt she was going to have a headache.


    She paused in her shopping and brought them to the park. They had their ice cream and started running around until she told the nanny to get them.


    Jasper Milo soon returned and informed him that they were children from the Rowan¡¯s family. But he can¡¯t tell if that woman was their mother.


    Aurora spent her evening with the Logans. They had a lot to catch up on. They were happy to be together again.


    Millie Logan was eagerly waiting to meet Aurora¡¯s kids. Mia Rowan weed them and appreciated Millie Logan for her love and proper upbringing she gave Aurora. She promised to return the favor.


    ¡°Meeting Aurora was a fortune umted from ten thousand years. In my next life, the only thing I will wish for is to have Aurora as my daughter again. So, are you really going to thank me for loving my daughter?¡± Millie Logan replied politely.


    Mia Rowan smiled. She can tell this woman loved Aurora dearly. She¡¯s going to think about how she will repay her kindness.


    Lisa returned to the mansion. She almost went sick from answering questions. The kids almost made her bite her tongue when they asked her the German word for paw paw.


    She¡¯s not good at the Germannguage besides the words for greeting. She almost regretted bringing them along.


    Millie Logan was so happy when she finally got to meet them. They were looking more cute than they were when she saw them on the video call.


    Santiago slept that nightte. He had to finish going through and end it with an e-signing of those documents. Whether in his home country or in a foreignnd, he¡¯s always having work to do.


    He saw the two kids run towards him, both dressed in beautiful Suits. He opened his arms to embrace them. He hugged them as the boy asked ¡± Are you our real dad?¡±


    How was he going to answer that question? He barely knows them. While he was hesitating, the girl asked ¡°do you know mum?¡± She said and looked to her back.


    Santiago followed her line of vision and saw a woman standing with her arms folded across her chest.


    ¡°Aurora!!!¡± he screamed and Suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 53

    Santiago sat up on the bed. His Pyjamas were drenched in sweat. He looked at the AC and saw that it was working. The room was cold but he was sweating.


    He robbed his face with his palm. How weird dreams can be at times. He had been obsessed about the kids all evening and had imagined that they were his and Aurora¡¯s kids.


    The result of it is to dream about it. That¡¯s what obsession does at times.


    He looked at his wrist watch on the bedside table. It was 5:38am. He went to have a shower but his mind drifted to the dream he had a while ago.


    His thoughts the previous evening had led to him having a dream about Aurora and those adorable kids.


    Aurora was looking gorgeous in his dream. Was she really living fine wherever she is? He hoped to see her soon.


    Santiago soon got dressed and Jasper Milo brought him breakfast. He ate little and went to the Axel group.


    The party was going to take ce at the grand ballroom of Suitorial hotel.


    Aurora handed two parcels to Millie Logan and Grey. It contains their party wear.


    When Millie Logan opened her parcel she saw a beautiful cream coloured heavy beading evening dress. She knew this dress cost hundreds of dors and was only worn by the high ss citizens.


    She held it close to her chest and smiled. Aurora got her such an expensive dress? She didn¡¯t know or ever thought that she would one day dine with the wealthy. But today, because of Aurora she was having the taste of living in affluence.


    Grey found a Suit in his parcel. It¡¯s a custom made blue Suit on a ck pants. Grey was very happy. Aurora still knows what he likes. How sweet of her.


    Soon it was 5pm already. Santiago left thepany and went back to his hotel room. The party begins at 7pm. He needs to get ready and needs to get a femalepanion for the party. He sent a message to his acting CEO.


    Mia was a happy mother. Her daughter was officially taking the Rowan surname. She wasing to limelight as the youngest female CEO in the history of St Petersburg.


    Mia wore an oriental one shoulder formal dress. She dressed  gorgeously and that made her look younger than her age.


    When she saw her parents in their beautiful attire, she wished that herte husband Alex was still alive.


    Her father wore a Mao Suit and her mother a V-neckline pink dress. They looked admirable as a couple.


    Mile and his wife Nancy were the first to leave. Eli had an official assignment that could not wait which left Lisa no option than to go inpany of Millie Logan and Grey.


    Great grandfather Rowan has not been feeling too well, so he couldn¡¯t go. He would watch the Livestream on TV.


    The Nanny stayed behind to look after the twins and their aunt Ralia.


    The party was going to be transmitted by the many television stations and great grandfather Rowan had insisted it should be that way.


    When they arrived at the party, the venue was already bustling. The venue had been packed full.


    The host was introducing President Axel of the Axel group as an illustrious Man whose hard work had earned the Axel group the merit of being one of the fast growingpanies in St Petersburg.


    Santiago was dressed in an Italian Suit with his hairbed to the back. His thin lips and his prominent nose has given him that attention that makesdies want to kiss him.


    His long eyshesplimented his dark eyebrows. He was looking extremely handsome.


    He came in thepany of a popr movie queen J Wood.


    J Wood was the movie queen who wonst year Oscar awards for the best actress. She wore a one shoulder in red dress. Her lips were painted red with golden coloured high heels which matched with the golden bracelet on her wrist.


    When Santiago stepped on the red carpet with his hands intertwined with J Wood, he practically took everyone¡¯s breath away. The camera men were taking his pictures from different angles .


    He was the dream of everydy as manydies of the aristocratic families envied J.


    A lot of the elderly women could only wish they had such a handsome son iw.


    Santiago saw with his poker face the looks on the faces of the guest and felt satisfied.


    He hooked his arm with the smiling vibrant J and ced his other hand in his pants pocket.


    Aurora was still waiting in the car with her grandparents when she heard the host announce the arrival of the CEO of the Axel group.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aurora raised her brow. Was it the same Axel group at Florence City? But then, the host called his name ¡°Santiago Axel¡±.


    Was Santiago here as well? Aurora gave a smirk. Oh¡­ ho¡­ that sounds really nice.

 Chapter 54

    Santiago hade all the way from Florence City to attend a party organized by her family?


    Looks like Santiago was going to meet her sooner than she had really expected. She can¡¯t wait to see the looks on his face when he sees her.


    Many more guests were Introduced all of them from wealthy and aristocratic families.


    When Mia Rowan stepped on the red carpet, the host drew everyone¡¯s attention to the beautiful middle aged CEO of the Starlight holdings.


    She waved at everyone present with a bold smile. The host went further to announce that today, she will be handing over the position of the CEO of the Starlight holdings to her sessor.


    The guests waved back at her and some blew her a kiss. This woman was rarely known by many. She¡¯s famous but strictly conservative


    When Santiago saw her, he squinted. She bore so much resemnce to Aurora. He would have mistaken her for Aurora if her face hadn¡¯t looked older.


    Could she be possibly rted to Aurora? That is not possible, Santiago thought. This woman came from the aristocrat family in St Petersburg and cannot be rted to someone back in Florence City. Santiago shook the thoughts off.


    He unhooked his arm from J and took his seat. No one knew how much he had endured with her arm hooked to his.


    He had toe along with a femalepanion otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have spared her a look despite being a celebrity.


    He took a drink from a passing waitress and remembered Aurora again. He had met Aurora for the first time as a waitress when she risked her job to do him a favor. She saved him that day but he couldn¡¯t save her when she needed him the most.


    The host announced the arrival of Lisa Rowan, the daughter iw of the ex-President Luke Rowan. She is in thepany of some friends. Millie Logan and her son Grey Logan.


    When Santiago heard the names mentioned by the host, he turned his head sharply and looked at the people who just stepped on the red carpet.


    Sure enough his eyes rested on Grey. His heart was in his mouth. Grey and Millie Logan in St Petersburg, in a party organized by the ex-President of the country?


    When did they get so acquainted with the high ss family?


    This pair of the Logan mother and Son were up to something. They must definitely have known something he didn¡¯t know.


    They were both dressed in expensive attire. From their looks, they automatically fit into the aristocrat ss.


    Santiago swore to himself to find out how connected they were to the Rowan¡¯s.


    Grey and his mother soon found a table for two with their name tag on it and sat down.


    They sat adjacent left to Santiago. Hardly had they taken a seat when Grey looked around to see the other guests when his eyes met with Santiago¡¯s.


    He froze.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    President Axel?. He¡¯s here too? Oh gush and turned his eyes away. His heartbeat had Suddenly increased and quickly turned his eyes away.


    His hands shivered. He tucked at his mother and whispered to her. She opened her mouth agape.


    How was he Supposed to exin things to his boss when Aurora was finally introduced? He didn¡¯t know he was going to attend the party as well.


    In fact, he never imagined that he would be in St Petersburg, let alone attending a party organized by the ex-President.


    They were only following Aurora¡¯s orders otherwise he would have at least told him that Aurora was fine.


    Santiago¡¯s eyes were full of questions when he stared at him and he knew he was going to ask at the slightest opportunity.


    The host continued on and on until  Ex-president Rowan was weed. He smiled at everyone and shook hands with those nearest to him.


    Everyone raised their drinks and made a toast to him and his wife. Santiago also raised his drink to a toast.


    Luke Rowan went to the business of the day. He starts by saying he would like everyone to meet his granddaughter.


    ¡°I want to introduce to you my eldest grandchild. Aurora Rowan!!!¡±

 Chapter 55

    The stage light went dim. Luke Rowan stretched his hand as a slender hand held his and gradually revealed the face of a beautifuldy who came over from the back stage.


    The light went bright again as all the guests were stunned by the beauty before them.


    Such a beautiful girl was in Rowan¡¯s family all these years and had been unknown? She indeed looked very much like the young madam of the Rowan family. With that, everyone believed  Aurora was indeed a Rowan.


    The Rowan¡¯s were highly reserved. Though they are an important family in St Petersburg , they kept themselves from the public re.


    The guests came to their senses when they heard apuse from a guest at an extreme end. They all joined in and apudedCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Aurora¡¯s smile was like the sunshine. She was radiating grace and elegance. She blinked her eyes which were threatening with tears before hugging her grandparents.  She then stood beside her grandfather and turned to face the guests.


    Luke Rowan was pleased with the reactions from the guests. He smiled at his granddaughter and saw her beauty in a new dimension.


    His children were all good looking but Aurora¡¯s beauty seemed to surpass them. Perhaps shebines the beauty of Mia and his own mother.


    He didn¡¯t know who her father was and didn¡¯t seem interested in asking his daughter. All he cared about was that Aurora was his granddaughter and nobody else¡¯s.


    His father was right when he said Aurora was a reincarnation of his mother. He had always thought Mia looked like his mother but now, it seems Aurora was more of her than Mia.


    Luke Rowan stepped to the other side of Aurora making here between him and her grandmother.


    Reporters were taking photos of the smiling Aurora and her grandparents. She raised her head and looked at the guests present.


    She was trying to find Santiago among the guests and see what his face was like after knowing who she really is.


    While the guests were apuding, there¡¯s an individual present whose face turned from the state of being shocked to grayish pale and to that of anger.


    Santiago was astonished, his ss of wine almost fell off his hand. Aurora was here fine and hearty while he was dying silently thinking about her?


    He felt a mixture of joy and gloom. A feeling of nostalgia swept through his spine. He was happy to see Aurora again even if it was from a distance but his joy was short lived when he thought about the way he treated her back then and the uncertainty of being with her again.


    He was shocked because he never would have believed that Aurora was from Such an influential family. She¡¯s really from the aristocrat family and might even be wealthier than the Axel family.


    But went pale with how stunningly beautiful she had be. Of course she had always been beautiful but he had never seen her so full of splendor.


    He became angry because he now understands how the Logan¡¯s came about their presence at the party. He now knows who owes the foreign number that had been calling Grey and his mother.


    He had promised them to find Aurora but didnt know he was talking nonsense. He was promising them what they already know. How naive he had been.


    His guilt flooded his heart in a sh. He remembered his cruel words towards her and knew he had a lot to do to win her love back.


    He looked to his left and gazed at Grey. Thetter saw his gaze and quickly took his eyes away.


    Santiago¡¯s eyes were emanating a powerfulpression with temperament.


    When Grey¡¯s eyes met with his gaze, he knew there and then that he was not going to have many more good days in the Axel group anymore if not in Florence City as a whole.


    Millie Logan also saw Santiago¡¯s murderous looks and knew that Santiago will get back at them for hiding Aurora¡¯s whereabouts from him.


    When Santiago looked at the stage again, the introduction was almost over as he saw Mia standing with Aurora.


    Seeing Aurora by the side of Mia, Santiago immediately knew they were mother and daughter.


    Were they responsible for Aurora¡¯s Sudden disappearance from jail? This family is powerful and rich and are capable of making Aurora vanish from prison.


    There were many questions Santiago wanted answers to but found no one who could answer them.


    Aurora was dressed In a sky blue long split sexy mermaid dress. Her hair was made into a bun with some strands left to fall over her face.


    The young masters of the various aristocrat families who were present were already nning to go on a date with her.


    The young master of the Kushner¡¯s family was seated directly behind Santiago and scream from behind ¡± You¡¯re mine already baby¡±


    He was known for his arrogance. He¡¯s a casanova who changes girlfriends faster than he changes his Suits.


    Everyone stopped apuding and was admiring Aurora when Kushner Jack spoke. Many turned to look at him and looked away with a sneer.


    Santiago¡¯s hands clenched into a fist. He was going to fight to have Aurora back. She can only be his and his alone.


    He was not going to leave her at the mercy of some immoral scavengers.


    Grey saw Santiago¡¯s actions and how he bit his lower lips and knew he would go after Aurora. He swallowed hard and doesn¡¯t feel like taking his drinks anymore.


    He stood up to go to the restroom and Santiago stood up and followed him. Millie Logan hesitated but also stood up and went after them.

 Chapter 56

    Santiago caught up with Grey just before turning into the corridor. He pulled him and turned to face him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Before Grey could say anything, Santiago hit him on his face . It was a terrible blow.


    Grey staggered backwards and spurts out blood. Santiago raised his hand to give him another blow when Millie Logan spoke from behind.


    ¡°President Axel!!!¡± Santiago left his hand suspended in the air. He stared at Grey with a killing intent.


    Millie Logan walked over and pulled Santiago¡¯s hand down gently.


    ¡°What have I done President Axel? Why do you have to hit me this much?¡± Grey asked, his hand caressing his chin.


    He felt a burning sensation where Santiago hit him. He also knew that part of his skin would blemish for days.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t known what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Santiago asked. This fellow was still asking him a silly question? Was he so dumb headed not to have realized his errors?


    ¡°You can¡¯t me us Santiago, what would you have wanted us to do when Aurora made us promise to keep her whereabouts from you?¡± Millie Logan inquired.


    She knew Santiago felt he was fooled, and she knew how much Such feelings hurt.


    Aurora must have detested him so much to have herself hidden from him. But even at that, Grey should have at least given him a hint.


    ¡°Did she also ask you to taunt me by saying I kicked a baby into her and left her in jail, why did you tell me to find Aurora when you already know where she is or the fact that she¡¯s beyond my reach?¡±


    Millie Logan was speechless.  She doesn¡¯t know how to answer Santiago¡¯s questions.


    Santiago started walking away when he remembered something. He paused and turned to look at Millie Logan ¡± Are they my kids: the twins?¡±


    Millie Logan felt a hot shiver run through her spine. How did Santiago know about those adorable kids?


    She looked at Santiago whose stares were prating as if he was going to screen her thoughts.


    She looked at Grey who gave a slight nod signifying she should tell him yes.


    ¡°Yes, Sam and Samantha are yours and Aurora¡¯s kids¡±. Millie Logan answered.


    That¡¯s a bundle of information Santiago had gotten on his fingertips. He adjusted his Suit before strolling off.


    Jasper Milo couldn¡¯te in along with Santiago. He had no invitation. So he stayed back to follow the live streaming.


    He Suddenly lost hisposure after he saw Aurora introduced. Aurora was here in St Petersburg?


    When she went missing in prison, did she end up there in St Petersburg? Perhaps the answer was yes. Otherwise how can one exin why she was not found all these years.


    He can imagine how frosty Santiago¡¯s looks would be when he finds out his dear Aurora was here.


    Aurora was a granddaughter to the ex-president of St Petersburg ? How did she find her mother? Or better still, was it her mother who found her?


    When Santiago returned, Aurora had just been announced as the new CEO of Starlight holdings.


    Mia was shaking hands with Aurora as the reporters were taking pictures of them. After which they hugged each other.


    The guests all stood up to make a toast to the former CEO and one to the new CEO of Starlight holdings.


    All the employees of Starlight holdings were taken by surprise. They had never met Aurora, none of them could have predicted that CEO Mia Rowan had a grown up daughter they¡¯d not met.


    Soon Aurora was being introduced to all the CEO¡¯S present. She went from one table to  the other led by Mia.


    They exchanged pleasantries before moving to the next. When she got to Santiago¡¯s table,  she saw him seated with the movie queen J Wood.


    Aurora¡¯s hand clenched into fist. Her smile disappeared. So he now flirts around with a celebrity?.


    J Wood offered her hand for a shake but Aurora ignored her and gave a venomous stare at Santiago.


    Santiago gave a smirk. He was observing Aurora¡¯s actions as soon as she got to his table. He saw her clenched fist, the disappearance of her smile and how she ignored J.


    One thing was certain, Aurora still loves him and can¡¯t stand him being with another woman.


    When Mia saw Santiago, she raised her brow slightly¡­

 Chapter 57

    She looked at Santiago as if she was seeing the bigger version of her grandson Sam and then stole a nce at Aurora.


    When she saw how unfriendly Aurora stared at Santiago, with a Killing intent, she knew then that he was likely the father to her grandchildren.


    Sam looked so much like him. Mia gave a smile and then said ¡± This is Santiago Axel. The CEO of the Axel group¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure meeting you again CEO Axel¡±Aurora said with a thin smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t shake hands with him but raised her ss as if wanting to make a toast and gave a slight nod of the head.


    Aurora was creating a false impression to her mother that she had no issue with President Axel.


    But Mia knew better, that they were both faking it but pretended not to notice any abnormality with their stiff and weird behavior on seeing each other.


    Santiago looked at Aurora and was captivated by her feminism. Her mermaid dress brought out her perfect enticing curves. How sweet of Aurora to keep herself fit after having their babies.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to see you again,¡± Santiago replied as he raised his ss to his mouth. He was not going to pretend like Aurora even if she does to him.


    It¡¯s indeed a pleasure for him to see her again. Aurora might be pretending when said it¡¯s her pleasure to see him again, but he knew how excited he felt at the moment that he saw her.


    His love for her has been rekindled a hundred times and his guilt seemed to mean nothing at the moment.


    Aurora was alive, sweet and more beautiful. And more importantly, she had be a powerful, elegant woman.


    And then, his kids. His world was going to beplete now, having Aurora and their kids around.


    She¡¯s measured up to the status he desired, a status he wanted to bring her to, before things fell apart. They both are on par with each other and the thoughts of it, has made him super excited.


    Mia chuckled silently. Seems these two are ying a game of hide and seek with each other.


    Aurora gave a fierce stare at Santiago. Screw you Santiago, she thought.


    She moved away from his table.


    When Aurora got to Nick Kushner¡¯s table, thetter sprang to his feet. ¡°I am Nick Kushner. The eldest young master of the Kushner family¡± He was in a hurry to get acquainted with Aurora. He stretched his hand for a handshake.


    Aurora stared at Nick Kushner¡¯s outstretched hand with a sneer. She doesn¡¯t like cheap men and she can see that this fellow was extremely cheap.


    She gave a slight nod and with a poker face walked past him to the next table.


    ¡°I like to crack hard nuts like you CEO Rowan¡± Nick Kushner said shamelessly and kissed his hand that Aurora wouldn¡¯t shake.


    Aurora simply walked away without looking back at the arrogant scum. Mia was impressed with Aurora¡¯s matured way of handling that spoiled brat.


    At 10:00pm, the party finally came to an end. Aurora and Mia were escorted to their car by the bodyguards.


    Santiago only left after he saw Aurora was driven off. He got into the car and saw the smiling face of Jasper Milo. He doesn¡¯t need to ask before knowing the reason behind his smiles.


    Santiago sighed deeply with his eyes shut. Atst he¡¯d known where Aurora was. He¡¯d met his kids as well though identally.


    He only has one more thing to do; chase Aurora afresh. But he had to meet with her and make her forgive him first.


    Aurora was quiet all along. She was lost in her thoughts, Santiago was still as handsome as he was thest time she saw him.


    She can feel his attractiveness sipping into her panties. Her body missed him as much as her soul desires him.


    She still loves him and all these years she had been secretly yearning to see him again. But today, when she got to see him, she couldn¡¯t throw herself in his arms.


    Millie Logan had told her that Santiago had been looking for her and even employed a private detective to find her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Has he really forgotten about her to havee to the party with that movie star J? Has he been sleeping with her?


    She was going to find out what rtionship Santiago had with her. But before that, She will start by handling Larry Tom.


    Her grandfather had told her to do whatever she likes. After all, she was jailed for murdering him and now that he has been found, She could make him die for real and not go to jail again.


    Mia was also thinking. Aurora had told her she was working in the Axel group before going to prison. She was the personal secretary to the President. That was what she said when she came newly from Florence City.


    Was this Santiago Axel the one Aurora worked with? He was most likely to be Sam and Samantha¡¯s father. The former looked so much like him.


    Once, she tried to ask Aurora who the father of her then unborn babies were but rather than answer, She started crying. Since then, she hasn¡¯t bothered her anymore.


    She turned to look at Aurora and found her lost in thoughts.  The party was awesome but Aurora lost that cheerfulness after she introduced her to the CEO of the Axel group.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one right?¡± Mia asked. Her question brought Aurora out of her thoughts.


    ¡± Who are you talking about mum?¡± She didn¡¯t know if her mother had been talking to her before that question fell into her ears.


    ¡°I mean the President of the Axel group, He¡¯s the father of Sam and Samantha, right?¡± Mia was more direct in her question.


    Aurora nodded and looked outside. Her mother must not see the tears threatening their way down her cheeks.


    He is the one, the man she loved body and soul. She never believed she couldn¡¯t deal with him until he let her go to jail and got busy with that witch, Eve Diego.


    She already knew they didn¡¯t eventually get engaged. But the thought of it alone, sends bitterness down her heart.


    Mia didn¡¯t ask any more questions for a long time. She didn¡¯t want to make her cry.


    When they got close to the Mansion, Mia asked her thest question ¡°Do you both really loved each other back then?¡±

 Chapter 58

    There was silence in the car until they alighted. Aurora didn¡¯t answer and Mia didn¡¯t press her either for answers.


    Aurora was wee by her great grandfather. He was seated on the sofa and refused to go into his room. He said he was waiting for Aurora¡¯s return.


    Great grandfather Rowan was happy when he saw Aurora. He tried to get up but Aurora quickly went to him and stopped him.


    ¡°Great grandfather, you don¡¯t have to stress yourself. You should be sleeping by now¡± Aurora said as she ced her hand across his shoulders.


    ¡°I am so happy that I refused to go to bed.  I wanted to be the first to wee you home.  I was excited to see you recognised as a Rowan.


    Luke has made me a proud old man. Cami has birthed me such a wise son¡± old man Rowan said amidst smiles.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora chuckled softly. Her great grandfather will never cease to amaze her. He cannot make two sentences without chipping in the name of histe wife.


    Mia smiled and shook her head slightly. Seems grandfather had recovered a bit to have been able to crack a joke.


    ¡°You are the best grandfather¡± Mia teased the old man. The old man became happy. He closed his eyes and was shaking his head like someone mimicking a song. He likes it whenever his granddaughter says sweet words to him.


    Aurora chuckled at the old man¡¯s actions and looked at her mother who smiled and gave a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to your room, great grandfather,¡± Aurora said and helped him to his feet. She led her great grandfather towards his room. The old man waved a goodnight to Mia and the nanny and followed Aurora.


    Aurora helped himy on the bed and covered him with a quilt. As she stretched her hand to put off the bedsidemp, her great grandfather called her name like a whisper.


    ¡°Aurora my child, listen to me. I am an old man now and I feel your great grandmother is calling me toe over. I longed to be with her soon. This may be myst chance to talk to you privately.


    You are a mother, you have a family that really loves you and now you have be the CEO of thergest group in the country.


    Many young men from aristocratic families will chase you endlessly, you need to be disciplined and determined because they might not really love you.


    I don¡¯t know who the father of your children is, but if he really loves you and he¡¯s still unmarried, you can give him a chance one more time in your heart.


    Mia had you out of wedlock and you have your kids out of wedlock too. Don¡¯t let the chain continue. Give your children aplete family. That doesn¡¯t mean they are not Rowan.


    In all your decisions, your children should be considered first, and Secondly uphold your family¡¯s reputation in high esteem¡±.


    The old man gave her many more admonitions before saying goodnight to Aurora.


    When Aurora got back to the sitting room, her face was almost gloomy but her uncle Eli walked in fully dressed in the military uniform.


    He opened his arms wide and said ¡°a hug to the youngest female CEO in St Petersburg¡± He was beaming with a smile. He felt proud of his niece.


    Aurora went to him and hugged him. ¡°thank you uncle, for everything¡±. Uncle Eli was the first member of her family that she knew even before meeting her mother.


    He risked everything to save her from the prison. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know if her kids would have been alive today.


    ¡°Always wee my dearest niece. How was the party? I really wished to be present but duty called and I got to obey¡± Eli said as he released Aurora.


    Before Aurora could reply, they heard a voice at the door ¡°the party was awesome. You really missed out Eli ¡± Nancy said as she changed her shoes into slippers before stepping into the sitting room.


    Soon, the whole house wasplete. Everyone was talking about the party and anticipated the news from the various news outlets the next morning.


    Her grandparents went to their rooms leaving the younger Rowan¡¯s to continue with their chatting. After a while, Aurora excused herself.


    She went to check up on her kids. She kissed them each on their chin and caressed their hair. She remembered the words her great grandfather said a while ago and sighed.


    It¡¯s not easy to forget, even if she forgives Santiago. How can she forget that he called her a ything he used to satisfy his sexual desire?


    Or how can she not remember that he publicly dered that he cannot condescend so low to be entangled with her, a low ss.


    He went ahead to hold an engagement party with Eve Diego. Did he really have to go to Such a length just to bruise her pride?.


    There seems to be an invisible bridge between her and Santiago. While she was lost in thoughts, she didn¡¯t realize tears were already on her face. A drop of the tears fell on Samantha¡¯s face. She shifted in her sleep and muttered ¡°Mummy¡± subconsciously.


    That was when Aurora looked at the sleeping girl and realized she had left a drop of tear on her. She cleaned the tear off Samantha¡¯s face and cleaned her own tears with the back of her palm before going to her room.


    Same time, Santiago was in the bathroom. He had been thinking about Aurora all the way from the party. He wasn¡¯t going to return to Florence City until he had gotten Aurora back as his woman and as the mother of his children.

 Chapter 59

    Next morning, Aurora received a message that Larry Tom wanted to see her privately.


    She got into her car and drove to the military barracks. When she got there, she sat in the waiting room and Larry Tom came to meet her.


    Only a few days have passed with Larry Tom in the cell. But he looked pale and his eye sockets seemed deep.


    Aurora simply stared at him with irritation. Larry Tom took a seat opposite Aurora. He saw how unfriendly she stared at him.


    He turned his face away. He had no option but to use the information he had on his fingertips to buy himself freedom.


    Aurora has be a powerful woman. She¡¯s not that poor girl from the orphanage anymore. She¡¯s now the CEO of thergest group in St Petersburg. A group three timesrger than the Diego group back at Florence City.


    His wife had scolded him and called him several unpleasant names. She even threatened him with a divorce. Rather than lose his family, he would strike a deal with Aurora.


    ¡°Have you Suddenly lost your ability to talk?¡± Aurora blurted out. How can he sit before her and look away without saying a word? Who does he think he is?


    Larry Tom snapped back from his wandering thoughts. He looked at Aurora and then bowed his head.


    ¡°Sorry Miss Aurora, I know you already guessed that I worked for Miss Eve to frame you. I have evidence that can help in apprehending her and her mother. And if you want to bring down the entire Diego group I have chips in my hand that will readily help¡± Larry Tom dered.


    He sat rxed with his back to the chair and his legs stretched. ¡± I can offer them to you in exchange for something else¡± he concluded and looked at Aurora.


    Aurora squinted. She stared at him with a prating look. ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡±


    ¡°Freedom!¡± Larry Tom blurted out the word. He doesn¡¯t want anything else besides his freedom.


    Aurora gave a sneer ¡± what qualifications do you have to bargain with me Larry Tom? I own your life now, or have you forgotten, that I paid the price for murdering you? You have no rights to strike a deal with me¡±.


    Aurora was right. She went to jail because she murdered him Supposedly. If she decides to harm him or even kill him, she could do it and get away with it.


    After all this is not Florence City where her family name is not known but there in St Petersburg where the name Rowanmands respect. But she was going to take the bull by its horn.


    ¡°Fine. Then finish me up. Kill me for real and make my wife a widow and my kids fatherless. I detest my present condition.


    But I can assure you that you will never be able to find ws with Eve Diego. You will see the one who made your life miserable and you can¡¯t take your revenge on her simply because you have no evidence¡± Larry Tom said annoyingly. She doesn¡¯t know the bulk of information he has and yet she doesn¡¯t want topromise.


    ¡°You know your wife was going to be a widow and your kids fatherless? Why didn¡¯t you think about my mother, that she would lose her daughter and my brother would lose his sister when you framed me?¡± Aurora asked and hit her fist on the table between them.


    ¡°I am sorry Miss Aurora for everything I did to you. But think about what I said ¡± Larry Tom lowered his voice. He felt a rush of guilt run through his mind at Aurora¡¯s words. He wondered why his conscience was so nk when he wasmitting the atrocity.


    Aurora hesitated. She needs the evidence he had on his hands but she cannot give him that freedom he seeks. She wants to see him Suffer worse fate than she did when she was in prison.


    ¡°I will not free you, but I¡¯ll give you only one option¡­¡±


    Aurora concluded with Larry Tom and told him he would be released soon.


    The pictures of Aurora were on the news. The inte was filled with various congrattory messages to the youngest female CEO.


    Various CEO and presidents of thepany under Starlight holdings all broadcasted their best wishes to the new CEO and hoped they will experience more partnership with the Starlight holdings in the nearest future.


    Aurora saw the news and the various messages. She told her assistant Wale Jones to reply to the ones that needed a reply.


    Aurora instructed her assistant to drive her to thepany. When Aurora got to thepany, she was Surprised to see a red carpet immediately brought and spread on the floor from where the car alighted to the elevator.


    She stepped out with a poker face and saw a crowd gathered with a giant painting of herself with the words ¡®wee CEO Rowan. We love you¡¯ written below the painting.


    Her eyes only rested on the painting briefly before Turning herself to the direction of the elevator.


    Aurora was led to her office. It was Such a magnificent office.  When she sat on the CEO¡¯s swivel Chair, she remembered Santiago again.


    If it was Santiago who sat on this chair, he would be domineering. She was going to adapt Santiago¡¯s method of leadership.


    The office wasrge with a lounge attached. It¡¯s well furnished with a picture of herself on the table.


    While Aurora was busy doing what she should do as it was her first day in office, a certain individual was holding her picture in his own office.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kushner Nick kissed the picture and swore to have Aurora. If she would agree to be his girlfriend, he would discard his numerous girlfriends and stay faithful to her. But if she yed ¡®difficult to get¡¯, he would use his usual method.


    He had a wiry smile on his lips.

 Chapter 60

    Santiago drove himself to the gate of the Starlight holdings. He went in and required to see their boss.


    The receptionist tried calling Aurora first to inform her that the CEO of the Axel group was here to see her.


    But Santiago gave her a chilling stare. The receptionist quivered at the sight of his stare and nodded for him to go in.


    Santiago took the elevator. He was impressed with thepany¡¯syout. He must agree that thepany was indeed thergest in the country.


    He got to the top floor which houses the CEO¡¯s office. When he stepped out of the elevator, he came into the secretary¡¯s lobby.


    There were two secretaries in the lobby. One was the CEO¡¯S special secretary while the other was more of a receptionist. When they saw Santiago, they held their breath.


    The man¡¯s presence carried a powerful aura. He was domineering and seemed like a god. But he was very handsome. He¡¯s tall with a broad chest that could still be noticed despite being in a Suit.


    He looked at the secretaries which seemed to be lost as they stood gazing at him. When they saw him staring at them with a poker face, they regained their wit and seemed to remember what their job was.


    ¡°Wee to the Starlight¡¯s Presidential floor. Who are you please?¡± One of the secretaries asked. Santiago¡¯s eyes were intimidating.


    Rather than answer the question he was asked, he looked towards the President¡¯s office ¡°President Rowan is in?¡±.


    The secretaries threw a nce at each other. Was this man asking a question or making a statement?. He didn¡¯t even introduce himself. of course they couldn¡¯t voice out their thoughts.


    The secretary was speechless. She couldn¡¯t ask him who he was and why he wanted to see the bossdy. The man¡¯s aura was scary or better still intimidating.


    She took the telephone and called her boss¡¯ official line. Before the call ever got through, Santiago strode into the office.


    Aurora was going through a document when the door opened. She assumed it was her assistant. Without raising her head she asked ¡± Done?¡±.


    Wale Jones was a young man who had worked closely with herte step father. He became her assistant at her mother¡¯s rmendation. He had proved himselfpetent when he took action based on Larry Tom¡¯s evidence against Eve Diego.


    Santiago stood and stared at his woman. This is his Aurora. The mother of his kids. He almost turned the whole of Florence City upside down . Had he known she was here, he would not have wasted so much time before seeing her again.


    She sat behind her desk as apetent and capable woman. She radiates grace and ss.


    Aurora suddenly felt a familiar gaze was on her. She perceived a certain person¡¯s body perfume and raised her head sharply.


    Standing before her was Santiago. Their eyes locked but both are not smiling. Santiago was not smiling but had a rxed facial appearance.


    Aurora frowned.  She can¡¯t be mistaken about the perfume she perceived . It¡¯s been over three years since they ever stood and gazed at each other,  but it only seems like three days. The years seemed to have passed quickly. Nothing seems to have changed in their appearance.


    How dare the secretaries let him in without her authorisation. She will set them as scapegoats so that others can learn not to take decisions into their hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put the me on the secretaries. They¡¯re not at fault¡±Santiago said and gave a faint smile.


    Santiago had always been like this, perfectly predicting her thoughts. She remembered back then how he always guessed and read her thoughts correctly.


    But why couldn¡¯t he read her thoughts on that fateful day, when she was at his grandfather¡¯s birthday party?  The thoughts of that day¡¯s event made her stare at him angrily.


    He was still the Santiago she used to know; handsome, calm and attractive. On this day, it was not an exception.  He looked very cute with his long eyshes and the faint smile he has on his thin lips.  Oh how she longed to be in his arms and have him cuddle her.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to tell me how I should treat my employees?¡± Aurora blurted out. She can¡¯t stand him staring at her for so long and even trying to meddle with her affairs.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Santiago simply sat on the sofa and crossed his legs.¡± Aren¡¯t you going to offer me a drink?¡±he asked. Since Aurora wants to be hostile to him, he was ready to ept her hostility and bear the price to win her heart again.

 Chapter 61

    Santiago was not angry at all. He stared at Aurora. He hade to take her out for lunch and then talk things over with her.


    Others out there might regard him as an arrogant type. But to Aurora, he¡¯ll throw his pride into the wastebin. They needed to talk and rify some issues and then apologize to her.


    ¡°We need to talk, Aurora. But first, I¡¯vee to take you out for lunch¡± Santiago said.


    Aurora gave a smirk. He wanted to take her out for lunch. Had he forgotten he called her a y thing in the past. Her mother had promised toe see how she¡¯s settled into her position being her first day in office.


    Even if her mother was noting, she wasn¡¯t going to go out with him. ¡°President Axel, aren¡¯t you ashamed to go out with me? You are a rich handsome man who should be in thepany of the rich beauties like Eve Diego, J Wood and the likes? How can you condescend so low to have lunch with your ex-y thing?¡± Aurora inquired.


    Santiago was speechless.


    Aurora was still hurting over what he said about her. He said those words from his lips but not from his heart. He deliberately wanted to hurt her back then. Now, those irrational words he spoke were going to act as a barrier for him to get Aurora back.


    He stood up and walked towards Aurora¡¯s desk. Aurora was head bent and seemed immersed in her work but in reality she was observing Santiago¡¯s approach from her split vision.


    Santiago raised Aurora¡¯s chin and made her face him. Before Santiago could say anything, Aurora threw his hand off like a filth.


    She red up and pointed her index finger at him ¡°How dare you touch me with those filthy fingers of yours? Have you Suddenly lost your manners? What audacity? You must be mistaken if you think I am still the old naive girl who stays by your side to help satisfy your sexual demands?¡±


    She sneered before continuing ¡°I think you have overstayed your wee. Use the door¡± Aurora snapped at him angrily. She pointed at the door . How dare he touch her?


    Santiago stood glued to the spot. He had never seen Aurora with this kind of temper. He had thought she resented him but didn¡¯t know she hated him this much. No one had ever spoken to him so rudely before.


    He sighed and asked ¡°did you hate me this¡­¡± but Aurora interrupted him. This time, her voice was raised. If the office was not sound proofed, the secretaries would definitely have heard.


    ¡°Get out! Or do I need to call the securities?¡± Aurora yelled at him.


    Santiago was not going to be intimidated by Aurora¡¯s threat. He just stood and stared at Aurora. She really looked upset at him. But he didn¡¯t me her for her rudeness. Anyone in her shoes would do exactly or worse to the person who said horrible words about them.


    Aurora pressed a button by the side of her desk and soon one of the secretaries came in. ¡°Look at this man, when next you see him in thispany, just call the securities to throw him out¡± Aurora instructed the secretary at the same time eyeing Santiago.


    Santiago felt humiliated as soon as Aurora finished instructing her secretary. He had gotten to the climax of his tolerance. He was still the Santiago Axel of the Axel group.


    He looked at Aurora disapprovingly before going towards the door. But before touching the knob, the door was opened from without.


    Santiago came face to face with Mia Rowan, Aurora¡¯s mother. Behind her were Ralia and the twin. Santiago¡¯s eyes swept past Mia and rested on his kids.


    The kids snuggled past Mia and Santiago and ran to their mother ¡°mummy, mummy¡± each calling out their mother and giving her a hug.


    Santiago turned to look at the lovely kids and saw Aurora squat to give them a hug. Santiago¡¯s heart longed to have them call him daddy soon and hug him as they did to Aurora.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The secretary simply walked out while Mia came in and shut the door behind her. She already knew that her daughter and President Axel must have engaged in a heated argument. The atmosphere seemed tense.


    Finally Santiago looked at Mia Rowan ¡± Hello Aunt¡± he greeted with a slight bow. Mia Rowan smiled at him and offered her hand for a shake. ¡°good to see you again President Axel¡±.


    ¡°Mummy, I brought you snacks. Sam brought you a cake baked by great grandma¡± Samantha said and tucked at Ralia to open the lunch pack.


    Santiago¡¯s attention drifted to the kids again. Mia saw his eyes and knew he had a longing in his heart .


    ¡°When do you intend to introduce me to the kids as their father?¡± Santiago asked with a cold expression, unable to restrain his eagerness to be with his kids.


    Aurora paused and looked at him. She knew he was still there but chose to ignore him. She knitted her brow and shot him a menacing stare.

 Chapter 62

    Aurora stood up straight and walked up to him with a wiry smile. ¡°What qualifications do you have to be the father of my kids? I can¡¯t remember telling you I was pregnant while I was still the y thing¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t want the twin to witness their parents arguing. Aurora may be upset with President Axel but the fact remains he was their father and nothing can change that.


    ¡°Ralia, take the kids out for a walk within the premises for an hour¡± Mia Rowan Instructed her younger daughter.


    ¡°Ok mum¡± Ralia said and held their little hands and led them towards the door. As they passed by Santiago, Samantha waved at Santiago and called him Uncle.


    Santiago would not take it when his own daughter called him an uncle. If he hadn¡¯t known they were his kids, that is totally understandable. But haven known, he would not ept.


    He smiled at her and bent himself to her height. He caressed her hair. His smile was contagious as Mia found herself smiling too. He smiled beautifully.


    ¡°Call me dad. I am you and Sam¡¯s daddy¡±. He looked at Sam as well and saw him staring at him with a cold expression. He chuckled silently, this boy was indeed his son. He touched his chin , admiring his kids.


    ¡°Yes. I know you¡¯re my daddy because one day I saw mummy looking at your picture and she¡­¡± Samantha had not yetpleted her statement when Aurora¡¯s voice overshadowed her tiny voice.


    ¡°Samantha!! Be good and follow your aunt¡± Aurora cautioned her. Samantha can be so annoying at times. Had she not stopped her she would have told Santiago she cried.


    She actually cried that day:


    When she saw Santiago¡¯s picture as one of the richest CEOs in the magazine, her mother brought it home. She saw his cold handsome face, and couldn¡¯t hide how much she missed him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The only way she could express it was with tears. Samantha came to her and asked her why she was crying. She told her it was her daddy¡¯s picture that made her shed tears of joy.


    She didn¡¯t know that the little girl did not believe her lies.  Now she regretted pointing that picture to her that day.


    Santiago was so excited at Samantha¡¯s words. She doesn¡¯t need toplete her statement, he already knew the end of it.


    Samantha shut her mouth and waved at Santiago again before being led out by her aunt.


    Santiago watched until the door was shut before looking back at Aurora. His smiles quickly disappeared and restored his facial appearance to its usual cold expression.


    Mia took the opportunity that the both of them were quiet to chip in a few words. ¡°President Axel, I don¡¯t know when you and my daughter were lovers. Whatever you did to her will be resolved amongst you both. But what I have to say is that you are the father of my grandkids. DNA or not, their physical appearance have spoken for itself¡±


    Aurora frowned at her mother¡¯s words. She should have walked him out rather than say pleasant words to him.


    ¡°Thank you aunt. I just want to spend some time with my kids. Is that too much to ask?¡± Santiago asked politely.


    Before Mia could answer, Aurora spoke ¡°In your dreams Santiago. I won¡¯t let youe anywhere close to my children. And if you try to be funny, I¡¯ll definitely get a restraining order against You¡± Aurora snapped at him.


    That would be thest thing she will not allow him to have. She will not allow Santiago to be with her children. They were hers alone.


    Santiago squinted.


    Aurora had indeed changed. She was not the woman he used to know. Her fragile delicate heart had been made into a stone. ¡°I am sorry aunt. But if that is what Aurora intends to do, then she left me no other option than to meet with her in court¡± Santiago said.


    He bowed slightly to Mia and walked out. He took the elevator down. His face was icy cold. He got into his car and held the steering tightly. He was very angry as he sped off.


    All his life, he had always gotten anything he wanted and no one ever told him no. But today, Aurora had created a dent on his record. He was noting to see Aurora again.


    As soon as Santiago left, the office became very quiet. Aurora¡¯s eyes became moist. Why had Santiago be a stranger to her? This was the man she had been desiring to see and when she finally saw him, it¡¯s the offense of the past that only blurred her sense of reasoning. She sank into her chair as the tears found their way down her cheeks.


    Mia sat on the sofa and stared at the teary face of Aurora. She must have really missed him and when he came, she chased him away with her attitude. The things we bring upon ourselves are usually the hardest ones to bear.


    She saw it in the young man¡¯s eyes that he loves her and loves their kids as well. She doesn¡¯t want Aurora to end up like her. Having a child and not being married to that child¡¯s father. In the case of Aurora, it¡¯s not just a child, they¡¯re children.


    ¡°Why are you crying now?¡± Mia asked. Didn¡¯t she just act like a woman of steel a while ago? Oh.. ho, only for her to start shedding tears?

 Chapter 63

    Aurora snotted. She turned her face away. Her mother was against her attitude to Santiago. Does anyone know how much she hurts when Santiago fails to trust her?


    ¡°Have your lunch, When you get back, we need to talk. And once again, Congrattions on your new office¡± Mia said,  stood up and walked out.


    She was not expecting Aurora to give her an answer anyways. She had asked Aurora on the way from the party the other day if she and Santiago loved each other but like today, she didn¡¯t give her an answer.


    She Stepped out of Aurora¡¯s office into the secretary lobby. The scene that greeted her was not pleasant. She saw the secretaries talking In whispers. Jane even had to leave her desk to her colleague¡¯s desk to gossip, she guessed.


    When they heard the door Suddenly open, they put on a serious expression but it was already toote. Former CEO Mia Rowan had seen them whispering.


    Mia knew that the visit of President Axel to Aurora and the few lines of their conversations that fell into the ears of secretary Jane would soon spread among the employees.


    She will have to caution Aurora never to let her private affairs get mixed up with her office life. She stared at Jane coldly. She had to help conceal what transpired between her daughter and Santiago that day. But she had to start first with these secretaries.


    Jane sheepishly went back to her desk and buried her head on an empty file. CEO Mia was a tough woman when she was upying that office and even now, she can still influence any decisions regarding the employees.


    ¡°It will be better for you if you have your lips sealed . If a word of what transpired here today gets beyond this office, count yourself an ex-employee of thispany¡± Mia threatened.


    Jane looked up and saw Mia Rowan staring at her with a cold expression. She shivered and dropped her gaze.


    She should have been more careful and not allowed herself to get caught. But how was she Supposed to know that former CEO Mia Rowan was going toe out so soon.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Can you rehearse to my ears what I said you should be quiet about?¡± Mia asked her.


    ¡°I have been sitting here all day and no one came in to see the CEO. Neither have I heard anything. I don¡¯t have an idea of what you are talking about ma¡¯am¡± Jane thoughtfully answered. She dared not raise her head for fear of meeting Mia¡¯s gaze.


    Mia¡¯s lips twitched.


    She¡¯s very smart. She liked it when one worked or talked with a smart secretary. It makes work interesting and less burdensome.


    ¡°Mm.. mm¡± She grunted and simply strode to the elevator.


    Santiago returned to his hotel room with a frosty expression. He¡¯s gotten enough humiliation from Aurora that he would take a break from chasing her.


    He loved her to the moon but can¡¯t stand her present ego. But she can¡¯t stop him from seeing his kids. She had spent close to three years with them but he hasn¡¯t got as much as an hour staying by their side. He was going to contend with her if that¡¯s what he has to do.


    He poured himself wine and empty the ss in a gulp. He soon finished a bottle of red wine. He had a high level of tolerance for alcohol that after another bottle, he was not close to being drunk . He then lit a cigarette.


    He stood at the window and looked outside as the sun rays cast his shadow over the room. He kept smoking until Jasper Milo opened the door and came in.


    As soon as he shut the door behind him, he knew his boss was in a terrible state. The atmosphere was tense and walking closer to Santiago he felt he was emitting a chilling aura.


    The room was filled with smoke and yet, Santiago doesn¡¯t feel awkward about it. He kept smoking, but his mood was frosty.


    He had told him he was going to invite Aurora for lunch and talked things over with her. Had Aurora snubbed or given him a cold shoulder?


    ¡°Speak!¡± Santiago instructed in a hoarse voice without looking back. He knew it was Jasper Milo who just walked in.


    Jasper Milo coughed slightly. ¡°We can move into the Vi any moment from now¡±


    Santiago had instructed him to buy an apartment. He checked online and found various apartments avable for sale. He chose a Suitable one, a Vi to be precise and paid for it. He then went to the agency in charge to sign some papers and obtained the keys.


    ¡°As for the eldest master of the Kushner family, he was highly despised for his love affairs.


    He had Suffered many scandals all having to do with his notorious attitude of forcing women into his bed. He¡¯s a criminal who still walked the streets because of his father¡¯s influence¡±Jasper Milo gave reports of his investigation.


    Santiago dropped the cigarette on the ashtray and turned to face Jasper Milo with a poker face.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Deploy some trusted bodyguards from Florence City¡± Santiago instructed and strolled out. He was going to protect Aurora from that sexual scavenger. He knew it, that fellow must be morally corrupt. Aurora was his woman and can only be he¡¯s alone.


    Aurora was still moody after her lunch. Her attention was not absolutely fixed on her work. Her thoughts were always drifting to Santiago and how he left her office that afternoon. She knew already that Eve Diego and Santiago¡¯s engagement never happened which made her belly sweet.


    When Grey told her the huge news of Eve Diego¡¯s tripping on the day she was Supposed to be engaged, she couldn¡¯t help but almostughed her lungs out.


    As for J Wood, her time with Santiago did notst beyond that night¡¯s party. Wale Jones had investigated and told her that Santiago left the party without J. Thetter took a taxi home after being left behind.


    She still has the chance to upy Santiago¡¯s heart again. She had longed to be held by him all these years.


    She had what he¡¯d always longed for and that will make Santiago keeping after her; his kids.


    Unknown to Aurora, her mother took Millie Logan out for shopping. She decided to get her some clothes and Jewelleries before returning back to her country. Her return flight was the next day.


    Millie Logan had kicked against Mia Rowan¡¯s idea of taking her out for shopping. She had told her that Aurora was still her daughter while Mia was her birth mother.


    But Mia insisted that she was not doing it as a means ofpensating her for raising Aurora but her way of appreciating her efforts in making a wonderful daughter out of Aurora.


    They set out with two bodyguards who serve as their escorts. When they got to the boutique, the sales girls immediately suspended all they were doing and paid attention to madam Mia Rowan and her friend they presumed.


    Nirvana fashion Empire was thergest boutique in that part of the country. It was owned by the Starlight holding.


    Its designers are experts who have high intellect in creativity. They act as pace setters for other smaller boutiques.


    They have various collections of clothing ranging from imported wares to modern English wares. They have a section for foreign and English wares as well.


    This boutique usually has thetest collections of clothing. It is highly patronized by people of the aristocratic circle.


    When Mia Rowan entered she sat down at the manager¡¯s seat and ordered the sales girls to get clothes and jewelleries to the dressing room for her friend to check them out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mia had made a friend out of Millie Logan. A woman who cared so much about her daughter and gave her a home and a name, showered her with so much love can best be referred to as a friend.


    When Millie Logan saw Mia Rowan give orders to the sales girls, she guessed she was their boss. This woman was absolutely rich.


    She never thought in her wildest imagination she would ever be this close to a woman like this but Aurora, her dear daughter had made it happen.


    After much had been done, the clothes and jewelleries were taken into the car before they followed behind and got into the car.


    Millie Logan knew those clothes and jewelleries cost millions of dors. The clothes were thetest Suits and gowns. The jewelleries were only two, a golden jewelry and the other was made from pure diamond. The cost of a single one of those jewelleries could take care of her entire expenses for years.


    Mia told Millie Logan to spare her some time to have a talk with her. Thetter agreed and Mia drove to a garden close to Rowan¡¯s mansion.


    The entire garden is called ¡®flower paradise¡¯. Like the name, it¡¯s a garden of flowers. It was owned by a horticulturalist who grows flowers of different types for sale.


    It has thergest supply of flowers in the country. The garden for rxation was a part of the flower paradise. Businesses like signing of contracts, holding a small size party and pics were often held there.


    Mia took a seat and so did Millie Logan. The waitress took the orders and went away. When the waitress took their orders Mia remembered that her daughter Aurora had told her she was once a waitress.


    How could a granddaughter of Rowan¡¯s work as a waitress? She had been mean to her own child and made her Suffer in the past. Aurora must have had a heart full of gold to have forgiven her easily.


    While Mia was lost in her thoughts, Millie Logan was preupied with hers as well. Aurora, her daughter who had once Sustained her and Grey with her meager ie as a waitress had today be a rich CEO. How dynamic is human nature.


    Soon the waitress returned with the Orders and the two women realized they¡¯d said nothing to each other after the waitress left for a few minutes. They both raised their heads and smiled at each other at the same time.


    They finished their snacks and Mia took a sip of mineral water before saying ¡± I¡¯ll want you to tell me Millie Logan, all you know about Aurora and President Axel¡±

 Chapter 65

    Milli Logan sighed, she had been guessing why Mia wanted to have a talk with her, she now knows.


    She started by narrating how Santiago had firste to help them. That was when they were about to be thrown out of their house.


    She then narrated how Santiago had stood by Aurora when she was involved in an ident the day her boyfriend got married to her friend.


    Santiago had gotten the best surgeons to operate on Aurora when she had a pelvic dislocation. Ever since then, they became acquainted with each other and they were admitted by all as best lovers.


    Monthster, the young Miss of the Diego family came back to the country and Santiago¡¯s mother and grandfather told thetter to break up with Aurora.


    But Santiago would not listen to them but rather got more addicted to Aurora. When Aurora discovered she was pregnant, she chose not to tell Santiago until she announced it at his grandfather¡¯s birthday.


    It was at that birthday that things fell apart. The patriarch of the Axel family had wanted his grandson Santiago and Eve Diego, the young Miss of the Diego family to get engaged at his birthday party.


    It was at the same birthday party that Aurora intended to tell Santiago publicly that she was pregnant. But that day was a day ever to be remembered by Santiago and Aurora for the rest of their lives.


    She and Grey had been kidnapped and they were used to threaten Aurora intomitting a murder that she never did.


    Reports were forged iming that Aurora had an abortion and even poisoned Palmer, Santiago¡¯s mother.


    Aurora went to jail and Santiago was too angry to care about it. He paid the prison warders money to prevent anyone from seeing Aurora.


    We were told that president Axel had ced an embargo preventing anyone from seeing her.


    What hurt Aurora the most was not the fact that Santiago didn¡¯t trust her, nor that CEO Diegoid charges against her for murdering his trusted bodyguard but because Santiago made a public announcement that severed their rtionship.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said all manner of unhealthy words about her and publicly denied having any emotional rtionship with her.


    I tried to see Santiago to plead with him to help get Aurora out of prison, but he seemed to be obsessed with her and refused to see me.


    Grey and I decided to sell our house and raise money to hire awyer, only for us to hear that Aurora had escaped or rather rescued from prison.


    Milli Logan¡¯s tears dropped and she snorted. She took out a tissue and wiped her tears. Mia listened quietly all through Milli Logan¡¯s narration and felt a surge of emotion in her conversation.


    Aurora and her foster family held a bond, a bond that was not formed by blood but by love. She was Aurora¡¯s birth mother but Milli Logan raised her and they shared memories she would never be able to have.


    But, who was this CEO Diego and his daughter Eve Diego? She hoped her guesses were wrong.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me through your past experiences and Aurora¡¯s. But who¡¯s CEO Diego and his daughter Eve?¡±


    ¡°Eve Diego is the daughter of Caden and T Diego¡­¡±


    All through their way home, Mia had suddenly be moody, she didn¡¯t  feel like saying anything.


    Caden hadid charges against his own daughter unknowingly and sent her to prison.


    Hadn¡¯t shemitted a great sin in this life, she had a baby and abandoned her, Caden sent her to prison.


    What sin had Auroramitted in her previous life to have parents who made her go through this inhuman treatment from her parents in this present life?


    It¡¯s all her fault, she was to be med for all that happened to Aurora. Perhaps she should have aborted the pregnancy back then as Caden pleaded to her to, Aurora wouldn¡¯t have to experience so much pain and heartbreak.


    But then, why abandon her baby and not return to find her after a year or so? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a mother.


    Aurora¡¯s own sister Eve Diego plotted against her and her father sent her to jail. Those were unpleasant memories and when Aurora finally got to know about her father and sister, how was she ever going to react?


    Mia rested her head on the back seat and closed her eyes, tears streamed down her face. She looked devastated and confused.


    Milli Logan stole a nce at the elegant woman sitting beside her and saw her tears. When She talked about Eve Diego and her parents, Mia¡¯s facial expression turned pale and then to that of a shock butter it showed confusion and sadness.


    She didn¡¯t say anything after that, only beckoning to her toe along. They got into the car and came this far.


    The car finally drove into Rowan¡¯s mansion. Milli Logan was notfortable with the cold atmosphere. They had started out happy and cheerful and only to return with  a cold expression?


    When the car drove into the parking lot, Mia¡¯s eyes were still closed, obviously lost in her thoughts.


    The chauffeur parked properly and looked at his boss from the rear mirror, madam would have ordered him to stop and stepped out before getting into the garage. But his eyes locked with Milli Logan¡¯s and thetter signal to him with a nod to excuse them and he did.


    Milli Logan  ced her hand on Mia Rowan¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Mia Rowan, I remembered you introduced me in the boutique as your friend, if indeed I have the privilege of being called a friend by you, then I beg you to share with me your fears, worries and anxiety as you would to a true friend¡±.


    Mia Rowan opened her eyes slowly, the driver had gone out, leaving her and Milli Logan alone in the car. She knew already that they were at the underground garage.


    She might have closed her eyes, but she was not sleeping. When the chauffeur maneuvered, she knew they had entered the garage.


    She looked at Milli Logan and ced her palm on hers, giving it a slight squeeze. She will forever be grateful to this woman. She¡¯s the only one ever so true to Aurora and her heart holds nothing else for Aurora than love and that is crystal clear.


    When Milli Logan saw her eyes, they had be red in such a short time, this woman had cried that her eyes had gone red? Wasn¡¯t she, the same bright, elegant and graceful richdy? How could she have cried so much? So, the rich also cry?

 Chapter 66

    Mia Rowan smiled faintly and sniffed ¡°thank you, Millie Logan you¡¯re the only one ever true to Aurora, only you¡± she paused as her voice suddenly became choked. Her nose had be sour and she snorted.


    Millie Logan could sense the feeling of helplessness in her expression. Whatever made this woman like this must be really terrible.


    Meanwhile, Mia continued ¡°I am the most horrible mother, no not a mother, a woman on earth. I am not qualified to be called a mother. I gave birth to Aurora contrary to her father¡¯s wish, I abandoned her and went away for over twenty years¡±.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop saying that Mia Rowan, that¡¯s in the past now. Stop ming yourself already¡± Millie Logan tried to pacify her.


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s in the past, Millie Logan? If I choose to ept the fact that it¡¯s in the past, will Aurora be able to forget the fact that Eve Diego framed her and Caden Diego sent her to prison? Will Aurora be able to forgive and forget the fact that her own sister and father were once against her!!?¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying now Mia?¡± Millie Logan asked in rm. She doesn¡¯t want to understand thest statement Mia said, no, she¡¯s just not willing to understand.


    She withdrew her hand from Mia¡¯s shoulder and looked at her in bewilderment. But Mia¡¯s sobbing increased and momentarily made her unable to answer Millie Logan¡¯s question.


    Seeing that Mia Rowan couldn¡¯t say anything yet, but sobbing, Millie Logan¡¯s eyes became moist and said ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Eve Diego is¡­..¡± she was interrupted by Mia Rowan.


    ¡°Aurora¡¯s sister and Caden Diego is her father!!!¡± Mia sted out amidst tears. Her eyes were now hurting her.


    All her life, she can¡¯t remember seeing herself cry this much. Her nose had be sore.


    Millie Logan backed away in rm. She was too shocked at Mia Rowan¡¯s confirmation of her thoughts.


    Aurora was CEO Caden¡¯s daughter? This was too much of a discovery, will Aurora ever ept that fact? Her own father hadid charges against her and sent her to prison? Will they ever be able to share a father-daughter rtionship? What about Eve Diego?


    If CEO Caden gets to know that Aurora was his daughter, how was he going to face her, look into her eyes and call her his daughter.


    He had once Supported Eve Diego against Aurora and was eager to see Aurora rot in jail for murdering Larry Tom who actually did not die.


    How will Eve Diego feel that the person she detested so much and framed was actually her older sister?


    Are these two daughters of the Diego family ever going to get along smoothly? She blinked her eyes and her tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°No one has known this truth except you. My parents, my siblings and even Aurora had yet to know who her father is. You have to tell me what you think I should do, Millie Logan.


    I¡¯ve only met you for a few days and I felt I could trust you wholeheartedly¡± Mia said. She cleaned her tears and the fluid from her nostril with a tissue and sniffled.


    Mia¡¯s words brought Millie Logan out of her thoughts. What was she going to say now, she sighed deeply and looked at Mia whose face had be natural without make-up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell Aurora about her father. It is suicidal if she finds out herself. Because she might find it difficult to forgive you¡± Millie Logan advised.

 Chapter 67

    Mia Rowan bite her lower lip. She would find a convenient day when Aurora is happy and tell her who her father is.


    Those that ought to hold Aurora dear in their hearts had created a wrong impression of themselves in her heart. And that includes herself and Caden.


    Millie Logan had not wholly recovered from the shock of the revtion of who Aurora¡¯s father is. Aurora experienced insufficiency and struggled hard to meet up with hers and her family¡¯s demands.


    It was not easy going through her university, endured ridicule and criticism and whereas her family both maternal and paternal were living in wealth and affluence.


    This world seemed very unstable. Caden Diego had even treated her badly not knowing she was his daughter.


    The saying is really true that you do not throw stones in the marketce because it could hit the head of one of your own.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still a future together for Aurora and president Axel?¡± Mia asked. Aurora deserves to be loved and live together with her loved ones.


    From what she observed from Santiago¡¯s words and attitude earlier today, she felt he loved her dearly.


    They might have fallen apart temporarily but if they would mend the broken wall, they can spend the rest of their lives happily with their children. That¡¯s what she wants now, to see Aurora settled down with the one who dearly loves her.


    Mia Rowan¡¯s question brought Millie Logan back to her senses. Santiago still loves her and no doubt, Aurora hasn¡¯t stopped loving him too.


    ¡°I strongly believe they¡¯re still both in love with each other¡± Millie Logan assured Mia. Sheter realized that what made Santiago treat Aurora badly was because he thought she aborted his baby.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But after that day she rified things to Santiago in his office, the young man had lived his days in regret until when he found Aurora at that party.


    She had also been thinking of ways she can get them back together again for their happiness like her peaceful days back in Florence City.


    She knew Santiago isn¡¯t going to take it lightly with them, especially Grey for knowing Aurora¡¯s whereabouts and keeping it a secret from him all this while.


    ¡°you have to help me talk things with Aurora. She loves you and thinks very highly of you because you¡¯ve simply always been a mother to her.


    Tell her good of him and make her understand that anyone will do what Santiago did. If the one you think so highly of in your heart Supposedly poisoned your mother and aborted your baby, wouldn¡¯t such a one do what Santiago had done and even more?


    Santiago was not to be med, it was Larry Tom that should bear the me¡± Mia pleaded. She talked at length with Millie Logan.


    When Millie Logan heard how passionate Mia was about her persuading Aurora, she knew this was a chance for her to see that they bothe together again. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that, madam Rowan and that is my promise to you¡± Millie Logan assured her.


    Mia Rowan smiled and held her hand tightly before they stepped out of the car.


    That evening, everyone was happy and appreciated Millie Logan once again for raising Aurora.


    Luke Rowan gave Millie Logan a cheque of 5million dors while Aurora¡¯s grandmother gave her a box containing different jewelleries.


    When Millie Logan saw all that was presented to her, a lone tear fell from her eyes.


    These presents were too much of an appreciation. She was only a matron in the Orphanage when she found Aurora and adopted her yearster at her retirement.


    What Aurora had done for her was more than she had offered her. And here is her family, giving her presents that can Sustain her for the rest of her life. What goes around trulyes around.


    Millie Logan appreciated them sincerely and told them they had offered her beyond what she deserves.


    But Luke told her that in the future, if she and Grey decide to relocate to St Petersburg, they¡¯re always wee as family.


    Everyone had their supper that night happily before returning to their various rooms. Millie Logan soon followed Aurora to her room to have a private talk to her.

 Chapter 68

    Aurora sat on her king sized bed and smiled affectionately to Millie Logan, sitting opposite her on a sofa.


    This woman was the mother she grew up knowing. She had loved, cared and raised her like a biological mother would.


    Had her background not being dugged out, no one would have known she was not her birth mother besides the people who worked at the orphanage when she was a baby.


    She remembered how this woman spent her days sitting by her bedside and cared for her delicately like a new born baby when she was recovering in the hospital.


    That time when she had an ident after Julian Brabra¡¯s marriage to Anna. That ident that affected her pelvis. Thank goodness she had Millie Logan and Santiago at that time.


    Those people stood and Supported her, gently nursing her back to health. She would forever be grateful to her and Grey for the rest of her life.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Aurora dear¡± Millie Logan called her name affectionately. ¡°I am happy that you found your real mother and you are now together with your family. But you know what, you¡¯ll always be my daughter, my Aurora Logan¡± Millie Logan said as her voice became shaky and her eyes moist.


    Aurora became emotional and blinked her eyes to control the tears threatening their way down.


    Millie Logan was right, she was her Aurora Logan and to her, she will always regard her as mum. Mia Rowan was her birth mother but Millie Logan was her foster mother, the one who raised her and inculcated good virtues into her.


    The one who gave her name and a family, who filled her childhood with pleasant memories of her warmth. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my mother and I will forever remain grateful for your upbringing¡± Aurora chimed.


    Aurora stood up and went to her on the sofa and instead of hugging her, she snuggled her head onto her shoulder.


    Millie Logan seemed pleased with Aurora¡¯s action and cleaned her tears with her index finger and smiled.


    Millie Logan inhaled audibly and caressed her long hair that had fallen over her shoulders.


    ¡°Aurora, whatever happens,  always remember that Santiago still loves you. He might have offended you in the past, but don¡¯t allow past memories to soil future happiness¡±.


    Millie Logan tried her best to sermonize Aurora. She told her how Santiago had helped clear her name from the roll of criminals and ex-convict. He had severed all business ties with Diego and requested that Caden Diego apologizes publicly to her whenever she¡¯s found.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s difficult for me to forget what Santiago called me back then. I tried erasing it off my memory but I just couldn¡¯t¡± Aurora said with an unpleasant expression. She raised her head and looked away afraid that Millie Logan would see her tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be deliberate about it. Make up your mind to let go. Santiago still loves you and I am sure you love him too.


    Think about the kids and get along together. I am requesting you to think about what I said and stop ming him or get annoyed with him¡± Millie Logan Coaxed Aurora.


    ¡°Time, time will sort everything out and put things in their proper ce¡± Aurora concluded and gave Millie Logan a hug. They both remained glued in the hug and none had the slight intention of  withdrawing.


    The night passed peacefully and soon the daylight sprang out.


    Millie Logan had arranged her luggage which seemed two timesrger than the one she came with.


    Grey was dressed and the servants took their luggage into the trunk. Grey raised Samantha up and swirled her around 360¡ã before giving her a peck while thetter giggled happily.


    Samantha likes it when she gets a kiss or a peck from an uncle. Sometimes Aurora feels she likes to flirt and wonders how she¡¯ll cope with her when she bes a teenager.


    Finally, Grey set her down and squatted before the quiet charming Sam. ¡°I¡¯m really going to miss you buddy but I promise I will visit you guys again¡± Grey said and caressed his chubby cheeks.


    They got into the car and the chauffeur drove them to the airport. Aurora apanied them sitting beside Millie Logan while Grey sat in the front seat beside the chauffeur.


    ¡°Grey, stay a few more weeks in the Axel group and start getting yourself prepared for the post of a CEO very soon, Starlight holding is going to have its branch in Florence City¡± Aurora dered.


    Starlight holdings will soon take over the Diego group in fact, they are buying over all the shareholders and directors. With the evidence Larry Tom has handed over, it will be easy to win them over.


    ¡°Really!¡± Grey eximed. He looked at Aurora from the rear mirror and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re my super sis, with you by my side, I¡¯ll sleep with my two eyes closed,¡± Grey added and turned to blow her a kiss.


    Aurora smiled and winked an eye at him. She was pleased that Grey liked her idea. Millie Logan smiled, turning to hold Aurora¡¯s hand. They were going to miss one another but it¡¯s not going to be long before they meet again.


    Before parting with each other at the airport, Millie Logan held Aurora¡¯s checks, cupping her face ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you yesterday, everyone deserves a second chance, give Santiago a chance again I beg you¡±. Aurora rolled her eyes before giving a nod. ¡°Promised?¡± Millie Logan insisted.


    Aurora turned a white eye.


    Her mother {Mrs. Logan} wants her back with Santiago and seemed head bent on seeing it happen.


    However, she also wants to be with him.  But clearly wants to y with his emotions a little longer. ¡°I promise mum¡± Aurora said and crossed her heart. Millie Logan chuckled and pulled  Aurora to herself giving her a warm embrace.


    As Mrs. Logan and Grey¡¯s flight took off, another ne wasnding with bodyguards at Santiago¡¯s orders. They were driven to the Axel group where they were to wait for further instruction.


    Aurora returned to the Starlight holding and held a conference with shareholders. They were all impressed by the intellectual speech and administrative strategy of the new CEO.


    They were initially uncertain with the future of thepany in the hands of a young female CEO. But after the meeting ended, they were convinced of being in safe hands.


    Many of the older men and women shake hands with Aurora, congratting her for her new post, saying it¡¯s a well deserved honor.


    Aurora smiled and courteously said she¡¯s following in their footsteps. The few young masters in their midst, were captivated by her intellect as well as her beauty. They all wished to have her as their girlfriend.


    By the time  Aurora stepped out of the conference room, it was almost time for lunch. She walked briskly to her office while her assistant Wale Jones followed behind carrying the necessary files.


    When Aurora stepped into her office, she was greeted with the sweet fragrance of a rose ? flower. Aurora went to her desk and saw a bouquet of red roses on her desk.

 Chapter 69

    She sat down and closed her eyes, inhaling the fragrance from the flower. This must have been sent by Santiago.


    She opened her eyes and held the flower. He knew she was still obsessed with him, that must be the reason why he sent the flowers to her as a means of apologizing or professed his undying love to her.


    Wale Jones was Surprised at Aurora¡¯s action. He had thought she would question him on who received the flower, she seemed to be pleased and didn¡¯t bother to check the card on it. Does she even know that the flowers were sent by that spoiled ruffian?


    Wale Jones coughed.


    She had forgotten that he was following behind from the conference room. She felt a little embarrassed but shrugged it off. ¡°em¡­m¡­ who sent the flowers?¡± she asked awkwardly when she couldn¡¯t think of any other way to calm her blushing face.


    ¡°I received the flower from the delivery man but as for the one who sent it, Miss can check the card on it¡± Wale Jones replied. He wants the boss to read the name on the card herself.


    ¡°Mm¡­mm¡± Aurora grunted and took out the card that was carefully inserted in the middle of the flower. Aurora squinted when she saw the name that was written on it¡­. From your sweet lover Kushner Nick.


    Wale Jones was staring at Aurora from his split vision. Aurora frowned and hissed, pushing the bouquet of flowers from her sight. When did she be his lover let alone a sweet one at that. Was this fellow being stupid or his skull simply have no brain in it?


    ¡°Who said you could receive his flower Wale Jones?¡± Aurora snapped at him angrily. She was ashamed of herself considering how she had felt initially when she first saw the flower. She had even blushed and closed her eyes momentarily lost in her world of fantasy.


    ¡°It was sent to you ma¡¯am, and as your assistant, I am to receive it. I do not have the right to reject it on your behalf¡± Wale Jones exempted himself from the me, trying his best to refrain himself fromughing out loud.


    The boss shouldn¡¯t transfer her aggression on him after all he doesn¡¯t know if they were really lovers.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t you ever receive anything that came from that miscreant¡± Aurora instructed. She turned her face away and stood up contemting where to have her lunch.


    Wale Jones nodded and took a step before Aurora spoke again ¡°throw this rubbish in the waste bin¡±.


    Wale Jones did as  he was instructed before stepping out. Aurora sighed audibly and stayed a few minutes more to calm her nervousness. Had she known it was from Kushner Nick, she wouldn¡¯t have touched it at all. If only it was from Santiago!.


    Aurora decided to go to thepany¡¯s cafeteria to have lunch. The door Suddenly opened and Kushner Nick arrogantly walked in, the secretaries came in hurriedly after him to exin to the boss that young master Kushner didn¡¯t say a word to them but strode past them into the office.


    Aurora was startled and stared at the fellow who just walked into her office without a bit of courtesy nor seeking her consent beforeing in.


    Her expression became icy cold as she stared at the arrogant Kushner Nick who stood with his hands in his pants pocket and smiled at her. She raised her hand and the secretaries understood and went back to their desk.


    ¡°Have you no manners? Who said you coulde in here?¡± Aurora inquired. Her voice was hoarse.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Do I need anyone¡¯s permission toe see my baby?¡± Kushner Nick asked a rhetorical question. He took some strides towards Aurora.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Aurora ordered. She doesn¡¯t want him toe anywhere close to her. His presence disgusts her.


    Kushner Nick stopped midway to Aurora. He narrowed his brow. Why does he have this feeling that this Miss Rowan was beyond his reach? Perhaps she¡¯s proving stubborn for him to subdue.


    ¡°For the very first and let it be thest time, don¡¯t you ever refer to me as your baby and don¡¯t ever step your feet into my office. Otherwise, the securities will show you out of the gate. Now get out!¡± Aurora ordered and stared at him with a ferocious gaze.


    Kushner Nick was not angry at Aurora¡¯s words. He chuckled and started pulling the few strands of beard at his lower jaw.


    ¡°Come along with me for lunch¡± he said authoritatively. He doesn¡¯t believe there¡¯s ady he can¡¯t control and have at the snap of his fingers.

 Chapter 70

    Aurora felt she was going to have a headache.


    She just told him to get out and he instead calls her toe along with him to lunch. Where were his senses? Does he have no brain to understand that she doesn¡¯t want to see him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to lunch with the likes of you¡± Aurora replied irritatingly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe with me, then perhaps you will treat me to lunch whichever ways, I just want to be with you, ¡± Kushner Nick dered.


    Aurora¡¯s lips twitched, this fellow is simply shameless. He was determined to have her have lunch with him.


    Either he takes her out or she treats him to it. Whichever option was eptable to him. ¡°You listen and listen well, I don¡¯t want to be seen going around with you. And in fact, you disgust me. For thest time, get out!¡± Aurora yelled.


    Kushner Nick squinted at Aurora. He likes this initial disy of pride amongdies because he¡¯s always thest to disy his pride and that usually ends under the quilt.


    He had always got to control the game. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again Miss Rowan and that¡¯s going to be splendid!¡± Nick ran his tongue over his lower lip and winked at Aurora before stepping out.


    Aurora frowned and eyed his back view as he stepped out. She sighed audibly and sank into her seat. Such a shameless fellow.


    How boring to exchange words with him. It¡¯s really pathetic to engage in an argument with a low IQ fellow like Kushner Nick. It¡¯s really going to reduce the other fellow¡¯s IQ.


    She rubbed her temples and Suddenly felt unwilling to go for lunch. She called Wale Jones and ordered him to get her lunch.


    Same afternoon, in the President¡¯s office of the Axel group, Jasper Milo walked him and saw the familiar hooded figure waiting at the window, looking at the busy bustling of the city.


    There was a cigarette between his fingers. He had recently turned himself into a chain-smoker.


    Jasper Milo had thought that after he found Aurora, his boss would return to his usual self but his temperament grew worse and his drinking and smoking habit also grew worse.


    He didn¡¯t know the oue of his meeting with Aurora but knew it wasn¡¯t a pleasant parting. President Axel didn¡¯t tell him anything about it and he wasn¡¯t willing to pry either.


    He puffed out smoke from his cigarettes and watched it wreathling upwards into the sky. He knew Jasper Milo had entered and quietly waited for his report. He wondered why he stood behind and lingered in giving his report.


    ¡°Young master Kushner Nick sent red Roses to Miss Rowan earlier today and was seen stepping out of her office a few minutes ago¡±Jasper Milo paused, staring at Santiago¡¯s back view. ¡°I¡¯ve delegated the bodyguards to take positions as appropriate¡±Jasper Milo concluded.


    But Santiago was not interested in theter part of his report. His hand clenched into fists. His eyes became red as he gnashed his teeth.


    How dare Aurora ept Roses from that rascal, or was he trying to get her attention? It must be thetter option, he knew Aurora disliked indecent men.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That pervert was trying to woo his woman and probably profess his false feelings to her. He must protect Aurora, he had lost her once because of his irrational decision but no more,  he would watch and protect her from behind.


    ¡°We¡¯re watching his every move boss and we¡¯ll strike at the right time¡±Jasper Milo assured him. He knew Santiago was unhappy with the first part of his report. Without seeing his face, he knew what his facial expression was going to be like.


    Many days passed and Santiago didn¡¯t contact Aurora and everything seemed back to normal.


    Aurora went about her normal life of working and spending time with her kids and family. Several flowers were sent from Nick but they all got rejected at the gate.


    That act infuriates Kushner Nick and he momentarily stopped sending flowers to Aurora but was busy scheming on how to make Aurora Suffer same fate like other women who once tried to y hard to get with him.


    Santiago shared his time between work, study and gym. Infact, he spends lots of time in the underground basement of his vi which was built as a gym.


    He had a good statue but wants to remain fit. His bicep muscles had erged to match his broad chest. He was waiting for the time to strike while gathering enough evidence against Kushner Nick and protecting Aurora from behind. She mustn¡¯t know he was watching her every move.


    He had his bodyguards set their eyes on her and trail her secretly. He had also known that Aurora doesn¡¯t ept his flowers and presents anymore.


    Though Aurora rejects Kushner Nick, other young Masters and celebrities wereing after her but Aurora turned them down. She doesn¡¯t go for outings or dating, deliberately avoiding those who ask her out.


    These discoveries often make Santiago grin secretly.


    Aurora knew Santiago was still in St Petersburg because Grey told her he had not returned. But why hasn¡¯t hee to see her again after their encounter thest time?


    Was he trying to avoid her and his kids? Aurora was anxious but kept it secretly in her heart and showed ackadaisical attitude.

 Chapter 71

    For months, Julian Brabra has been giving Anna a close marking. He already knew she was cheating but hadn¡¯t gotten enough evidence to prove it.


    He keeps ying along with her and feels ufortable having an affair with her. He prefers to spend more of his time outdoors than to be home with Anna.


    On this fateful evening, Julian Brabra was not back from work and Anna came back home from her usual appointment with Tate Owen.


    But unlike before,  when shees home from Tate Owen¡¯s house or hotel room, that day she leaves his ce to the hospital. She sank into the sofa without remembering to pull off her sandals and put on slippers before stepping into the sitting room.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She sighed tiredly and bit her lower lip. Her fears had be a reality again. She had been feeling unwell recently and thought it was stress induced.


    But when she woke up that morning and felt nausea, only then did she realize she might be pregnant. She checked the date and realized she¡¯s two weekste. She panicked but decided to go to the hospital for a test.


    Tate Owen had called her to meet him at their usual ce and she dares not toe or be therete. She¡¯d tried to give him an excuse that she¡¯s not feeling well but Tate Owen hung up. She went and from there visited the hospital.


    The result revealed she was six weeks gone. What was she going to do now? Julian Brabra hadn¡¯t touched her for over two months and she was even afraid he had started suspecting her.


    He¡¯s definitely not the father of the baby inside her belly. He mustn¡¯t know that she was pregnant otherwise, her secret would be an open scandal.


    She had to abort the baby. There are no other options to it. She would not give Tate Owen a chance to torture her more. If Max wasn¡¯t Tate Owen¡¯s son, and if she wasn¡¯t trying to cover it up before Julian Brabra she wouldn¡¯t have ended up an adulteress.


    Tate Owen doesn¡¯t have to know that she was pregnant. He would blow off her cover and insist she keep the baby. Max was going to be the only child that Tate Owen has from her.


    No other one should be born by her for him again. She concluded and picked her phone to keep an appointment with a doctor in a private clinic. She dares not allow her family doctor to be aware of it. For fear of seeking Julian Brabra¡¯s consent for the abortion.


    Unknown to Anna, Tate Owen had gotten a copy of her test result. She¡¯s so foolish to have gone to the city hospital for a pregnancy test.


    City hospital was her family hospital and that was where Max was born. Doctor Felix, Tate Owen¡¯s cousin was on his way out from the hospital when he saw Anna driving in.


    He drove off and called Tate Owen to tell him that he saw his baby mama a while ago and she looked more beautiful than thest time he saw her.


    When Tate Owen heard his cousin¡¯spliment about Anna he squinted and asked him if she came to the hospital? Thetter gave him an affirmative answer.


    Tate Owen felt uneasy and hung up without saying goodbye. He felt something fishy about Anna¡¯s movement. Why would she leave his ce and head straight to the hospital? He remembered her telling him earlier today that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Was she really ill, or could it be what he¡¯s suspecting?


    Without waiting another minute, Tate Owen took his car keys and drove to the hospital. When he got to the parking lot, he saw Anna¡¯s car and decided to park his car a little farther than hers.


    When he got in, he didn¡¯t see Anna in the waiting room and asked the receptionist if she could tell him where Mrs Anna Brabra was saying he was her good friend and she had called him over. Without a hint of suspicion, the receptionist told him she was in theboratory department for a test.


    Tate Owen nodded, and smiled broadly at the receptionist before saying ¡°Thank you¡±. He pretended to be waiting for her since he would not be allowed into theboratory.


    But he soon sneaked out and went to wait in his car. After a while, Anna came out and went into her car. She didn¡¯t suspect anyone would trailed her down to the hospital. She soon drove off.

 Chapter 72

    Ten minutes after Anna left, Tate Owen went back to the receptionist with a gloomy expression. Before the receptionist could ask if he had seen his friend, Tate Owen startedining.


    ¡°Anna has always been very clumsy. I told her to fold the result paper neatly into her bag but she would not listen. Guess what happened, Max had mistakenly poured his ice cream on it. How will she be able to keep that mired result and she feels shy toe herself for a reprint copy¡± Tate Owen said and pinched the space between his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sir, I¡¯ll print another copy for her but this time, she would have to be more careful¡± the receptionist warned.


    She would have suggested that Annae herself for the reprint but this man seemed too worried for her. He definitely must have been a true friend to care for her this much despite her being a married woman.


    ¡°That would be great of you¡± Tate Owen appreciated her. He didn¡¯t know his act could go so wlessly without being suspected. It was just toote for him to be an actor now, otherwise he would have signed with apany to be trained.


    Soon a sealed envelope was handed over to him. He was still having that gloomy expression. He thanked her and walked out as if he had done nothing wrong.


    The receptionist sighed, she hoped that what she had done that day was not found out by her employers, otherwise she would be jobless. They had been trained not to issue any patient medical report or examination to an unauthorized person without the permission of the patient.


    As soon as Tate Owen got into his car, he tore open the envelope and saw what was written on it. He had a mischievous grin on his lips. Anna was six weeks pregnant? The discovery brought a mixed feeling of happiness and uncertainty. Happiness if the baby was his and uncertainty because he was not sure.


    He picked up his phone and called Anna. He waited with excitement for his call to be answered. When Anna heard her phone ringing, she picked up the phone and looked at the caller¡¯s identity. When she saw it was Tate Owen, she shivered. She felt a cold chill run down her spine. Why was he calling her again?  The ringing stopped and soon started ringing again.


    She sighed and reluctantly answered her phone. Before she could say hello, Tate Owen¡¯s question hit her hard like a rock ¡°whose baby is in your belly?¡± Tate Owen asked in a deep cold voice.


    Anna¡¯s heartbeat seemed to skip. She was shocked at his question. How did he know she was pregnant? Had he been trailing her or assigned someone to watch her movement? Her heart was beating fast.


    ¡°What¡­. what did you say, how do you mean whose baby?¡± Anna asked in a shaky voice. Thest thing she ever wants Tate Owen to know is the fact that she¡¯s pregnant with his baby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me Anna. I already know you are six weeks pregnant. Is the baby mine or Julian Brabra¡¯s?¡± Tate Owen asked coldly. He perceived guilt in Anna¡¯s words and wanted to be sure if she was carrying his child.


    When Anna heard Tate Owen¡¯s words, there was a mixture of guilt and fear that flooded her heart. He already knew she was six weeks pregnant and she knew what Tate Owen was capable of doing.


    If she lied and said it¡¯s her husband¡¯s, he would insist they go for a prenatal DNA and if she chose to tell him the truth, he would insist she give birth to the baby.


    And how can a married woman birth her two children for her ex-boyfriend instead of her husband?.


    Anna threw caution to the air and replied Tate Owen in a rude and arrogant manner ¡°what if it¡¯s your baby, what can you do about it Tate Owen? This child will never see the light of the day¡± Anna snapped at him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tate Owen grinned. Now he was Sure Anna was having his baby in her belly. He knew she would opt for an abortion. He had to do all he could to prevent her from having an abortion. ¡°In less than eight months¡¯ time, I am expecting a baby from you¡± Tate Owen dered and hung up.

 Chapter 73

    Anna sneered and hissed before cing her phone on the sofa beside her. She¡¯s having an abortion and that is not negotiable. She cheered up and put on a happy expression. Tomorrow morning, she¡¯ll go to a private clinic and have an abortion secretly.


    Next morning, she had breakfast with Julian Brabra. He was dressed and ready to leave for work. He ate his meal which consisted of pizza and tea.


    He stood up and gave Anna a peck on the chin and kissed Max on his forehead. He knew his rtionship with Anna as husband and wife was getting farther and farther. That only started when he discovered that Anna was seeing someone else.


    As he drove in his car, he was full of different thoughts:  The person he really loved was Aurora not Anna. He¡¯s been with Aurora for years until he met Anna¡¯s father and theter yed politics and he wantonly swerved along with him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna¡¯s father had finished his tenure and someone else had been chosen as the minister. All he promised him was not fulfilled except the job he got at the embassy.


    An hour after Julian Brabra left for the office, Anna got dressed and drove herself to a private clinic. As soon as she stepped out of her car, a message alert popped out. She read the message and froze. What the heck, how did he know she was there?


    Tate Owen had sent her a message that he knew she was going to a private clinic for an abortion. If she dares to abort that pregnancy, he would destroy her father¡¯s political career and Julian Brabra will know all her secrets.


    Secrets? The one she had been hiding from him all these while or the one she¡¯s about to undertake? When Anna finished reading the message, she hesitated but eventually went in.


    She saw the doctor and requested to have an abortion. She filled out the consent form and paid the bill. The nurse took her to change into a theater gown and wheeled her into the operating room.


    As Annaid on the operating bed, her mind wandered to Tate Owen. He would do his worst, this she was Sure of.


    She couldn¡¯t let Julian Brabra discover she was cheating to the extent of having her ex-boyfriend¡¯s second child. She doesn¡¯t want to have an illegitimate child. No, not for the second time. Soon, she was given anesthetic and the light in the operating room was on.


    Tate Owen finally tracked Anna using her cellphone number to track her down to the clinic, but by the time he arrived, it was toote. The light in the operating room has gone off. Anna was wheeled out. As soon as Tate Owen saw her in the wheelchair and the gown on her, he knew she had gone ahead and had aborted the pregnancy.


    Tate Owen¡¯s hand clenched into a fist. He stood there at the spot and stared at Anna. His expression was a chilling cold that could send someone frozen.


    His eyes had turned red, how dare Anna defy his orders and went ahead with the abortion. She wants to y, fine then, they¡¯ll y together. He turned and walked away without saying a single word.


    As Anna looked at the retreating back view of Tate Owen, her tears ran down her cheeks. She sniffed as she was taken into the ward.


    He was the one she loved but her father somehow doesn¡¯t like him and matched her with Julian Brabra. She had a role to fulfill to Julian Brabra as his wife but the one that upies her heart was Tate Owen.


    As Tate Owen got into his car in rage and started hitting the steering with his clenched fist until his knuckles Sustain bruised and started bleeding.


    He was fuming and almost puke out blood. Anna had aborted his child and he would pay her tit for tat, an eye for an eye.


    Julian Brabra was busy in the office sorting out files when his phone rang. He looked at the caller¡¯s identity and squinted. It¡¯s an unfamiliar number.


    He hesitated before answering it ¡°meet me at the address sent to your phone. It¡¯s urgent and concerns your son Maxwell¡± the voice came from the other end. Before he could ask the caller his name, the call got disconnected. Just then, a message popped out on his phone. He checked it and discovered it was indeed an address.


    Julian Brabra became uneasy about what the caller said. What could have been wrong with his Son Max?.


    He called the servant back home and she told him that Max was well and ying with his toys but madam had gone out. He sighed and was a bit rxed.

 Chapter 74

    Julian Brabra spent the remaining work hours absentmindedly. He was curious to meet who that caller was. He checked his wristwatch for the upteenth time and saw he had an hour left before the closing time.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He tidied up his work and waited agitatedly for the clock to tick to thest second. As soon as it was 4:00pm. He took his portfolio and walked out.


    He had arrived at the venue of the address sent but realized he was Supposed to arrive a few minutes before 5pm. He waited patiently in his car as different thoughts crossed his mind.


    Was anything wrong with Maxwell that he didn¡¯t know? Why wasn¡¯t Anna informed toe along with him? Or perhaps, he was Supposed to call her to join him there. He called her line but she didn¡¯t pick his call. He dialed it two more times and still Anna was not answering. He shrugged and decided to go in alone.


    Two minute left, Julian Brabra stepped out of the car and took the elevator to room 520 of the hotel room. As he got to the door of the room, before knocking, the door was opened for him and he stepped in.


    As soon as he walked in, the door was shut and he came face to face with a familiar face.


    Julian Brabra squinted. This face was familiar and they had met in a certain ce but cannot remember where. ¡°You came at the nick of time. That¡¯s the spirit of a father¡± Tate Owen teased and motioned him to take a seat. Julian Brabra sat with his legs crossed.


    Tate Owen poured them juice, and sipped from his own ss but Julian Brabra didn¡¯t touch his. He was waiting quietly and hiding his curiosity. He was really anxious about why this fellow said what they have to discuss concerning his son.


    Tate Owen ced his ss on the center table before them and gave a grunt. He stared straight at Julian Brabra sitting in front of him with a wry smile. This man has upied the position of father for his son Max, it¡¯s time for him to step down for the rightful person.


    ¡°I called you earlier, you and I have met once. And like I introduced myself to you then, I am¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Tate Owen¡± Julian Brabra blurted out. Anna had told him this fellow was the son of her mum¡¯s best friend and had the same kind of mental illness. Was he really the one that called him?


    ¡°Oh, you have a good remembering ability. I didn¡¯t know you were still going to remember my name after these few years. It¡¯s been over three years since I saw you with Anna at the hospital. You both came¡­..¡±Tate Owen would have continued had Julian Brabra not interrupted him.


    ¡°Why did you call me here? And tell me at once¡± Julian Brabra snapped at him. Why was he saying irrelevant things, if only he knew how curious and anxious he was to know why he called him, he wouldn¡¯t be saying non-essential things. Anna was right, he was really having a mental illness.


    ¡°Oh¡­ be patient. Why are you so anxious? I am going to tell you everything you need to know. If I had nothing to say would I have called you?¡± Tate Owen asked persuasively.


    By the time he finished telling him what he had to say, he¡¯s sure his face would go sullen and his lips would be unable to utter any word.


    ¡°Fine then, the earlier you start your discussion on why you invited me, the better for the both of us¡± Julian Brabra retorted back. His calmness was giving way to hostility. He stared at Tate Owen with a sneer.


    Tate Owen chuckled. This fellow doesn¡¯t know that he was trying to talk things with him in a friendly manner. He even dared to raise his voice at him and looked at him disdainfully. If he wants to go this way, then he will apany him to the end.


    ¡°I want custody of my Son!¡± Tate Owen¡¯s statement came as a in sentence.

 Chapter 75

    Julian Brabra rolled his eyes giving a grin. What is his business with that, or what does that have to do with him? If he wants custody of his Son, he should discuss it with his wife or his son¡¯s mother. Why was he telling him? He should have known he¡¯s not awyer. He hoped he had not wasted his time honoring his invitation.


    ¡°How does that concern me?¡± Julian Brabra asked. He looked at the calmly seated Tate Owen and wondered if he knew he was talking to the wrong person.


    ¡°It really concerns you Mr. Julian Brabra because you have mistakenly thought my Son was yours¡± Tate Owen replied as the corner of his lips raised slightly for a smile. He wants to see how shocked and lost Julian Brabra was going to be.


    Julian Brabra squinted and soon grew angry. His facial expression became ugly. His temples became wrinkled as his color changed from fairness to redness.


    ¡°Anna was right, you have a mental disorder. You must be mad otherwise you will not be spouting nonsense¡± Julian Brabra said in rage.


    ¡°Oh, she told you I had a mental disorder? When did that happen to me? I can¡¯t remember having a mental disorder otherwise how could she have been my girlfriend for so long and eventually get married to you with my baby in her belly¡± Tate Owen feigned annoyance.


    This Anna must be a vicious fellow to havebeled him as having insanity to her husband. What was she trying to do, or what does she stand to gain by doing so?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare badmouth my wife? You think you will seed in nting discord between my wife and I? Sorry Tate Owen or what the fuck your name is, you¡¯ve targeted the wrong person.


    I took her first time and that affair led to the conception of Maxwell. So I am warning you to stay clear of my wife and Son¡± Julian Brabra snapped at him angrily and stood up to go.


    Rather than be angry, Tate Owen startedughing hysterically and his eyes started watering.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna is a bitch and she even seeds in deceiving her own husband. And the naive man sheepishly allowed himself to be fooled.


    Julian Brabra was Surprised and taken aback by this fellow outburst. He looked stupid as he just stared at him.


    Tate Owen tried and brought himself to stopughing and cleaned his eyes. He stared at Julian Brabra in a daze. He thinks he was trying to pick on him and Anna?


    He even said he took her for the first time. How possible was that, he was her first and how then could Julian Brabra still have that false pride of being her first man.


    Anna even had an abortion while she was still in the university. This girl has a terrible conscience.


    Tate Owen stood up and his expression emits a cold icy stare. He looked down at the average heighted Julian Brabra towering over him and refusing to bulge.


    ¡°First I will charge you and Anna for defamation¡± Tate Owen dered and pointed his index finger downwards indicating that he sits down.


    ¡°You think I am talking without evidence? Max is my son and Anna already knows. She was my girlfriend before getting married to you and after.


    Did you even know where she was this morning, off course you can¡¯t know you dumb headed husband. She went for an abortion in a private clinic, and that pregnancy was mine!¡± Tate Owen said in a mocking tone. This idiot knows next to nothing about his so-called wife.


    Julian Brabra felt like an icy-cold water was poured on him, his legs became weak and he sank into his seat. He stared at the fellow who had also taken his own seat and saw the resemnce with max.


    Max was extremely fairer than him and Anna with gray eyes. He had always wondered who had those traits in his and Anna¡¯s family but found none.


    Seeing Tate Owen, he knew where Max got those traits. Even their lips were alike. This fellow might really be telling the truth. He took his eyes off Tate Owen, and looked away.


    Sweats had risen on his forehead like beads. But he saw the blood that day, the blood of her virginity. Was that a fake? He knew recently that she was cheating but didn¡¯t know there was a greater secret she was hiding.


    She had been having affairs with Tate Owen before and after their marriage to the extent of getting pregnant for him again. If she hadn¡¯t gone for an abortion, she would have birthed him another child right under his nostril?.


    He was drugged that night and didn¡¯t even know when he slept with Anna. He only believed her story when he woke up naked under the guilt with Anna lying beside him naked as well.


    She had cried and med him for forcing her and thereby taking her for the first time. Did she lie to him? And he sheepishly believed her fabricated story. If what Tate Owen said was true, then his world had copsed before him and he didn¡¯t even see it.

 Chapter 76

    Tate Owen ignored the quietly seated Julian Brabra. He knew various thoughts were crossing his mind. But he cared less about that and brought out his evidence.


    There were photos of himself and Anna. He brought out the DNA report of Max and the test result of the previous day. There was a camera also.


    Reluctantly, Julian Brabra reached for them both and his eyes rested on a particr picture where Anna wore a bikini and Tate Owen a swimming trunk.


    Their hair was wet and Tate Owen carried Anna and she circled her legs around his upper waist. Tate Owen bent his head kissing her cleavage.


    He saw the test result and his heart beat almost skipped. Tate Owen toned on the recording on his phone. And he heard their conversations and Anna¡¯s eptance of the fact that Max was Tate Owen¡¯s Son.


    The conversation went on until he started hearing heavy panting followed by Anna¡¯s moan of ecstasy. Julian Brabra couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he screamed ¡°stop it, that¡¯s enough¡±.


    It was Tate Owen¡¯s turn to grin. He licked his lower lip before annoying Julian Brabra further ¡°looks like I am better than you in that aspect. You can hear how she¡¯s begging me for more. I guess I make her morefortable than you!¡±


    ¡°You think I amfortable that you have sex with my wife? Are you still human?¡± Julian Brabra blurted out.


    ¡°I must say it was very ufortable when you chose to marry my girlfriend. Do you still have a conscience?¡± Tate Owen snapped back at him.


    Julian Brabra drove recklessly. He was drunk. His heart was heavy. He couldn¡¯t take his mind off what he just discovered today. He had beenboring for the air. Max was not his son, Anna was having an affair and lied to him about her  first time. The information was too huge for his mind to absorb.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Had Anna¡¯s parents also known about her affairs with Tate Owen? Her father had scolded him when he learnt that he had slept with Anna on the night of his wee party and had gotten her pregnant. Were they just putting up a false disy of annoyance? Were they pretending to him?


    Anna stayed awake. Julian Brabra was not yet back. It¡¯s unlike him to stayte this much. She had missed his calls and when she called back, he didn¡¯t pick.


    She called his office line but it was past the work hour so no one picked it up. She felt as if something bad was going to happen. Has Tate Owen told him anything? She shook the idea off. A sensible man will not tell another man that he was having an affair with his wife. It was too much of a risk to take.


    By 10:40pm, Anna finally heard the horn of a car, she sighed and felt rxed that Julian Brabra had finally arrived. She went to get the door to let Julian Brabra.


    ¡°Darling¡±, she said and smiled at him. Julian Brabra stepped in and shut the door behind him. He stood and stared at the she-devil in front of him. Greed had led him into this mess.


    He left Aurora for Anna because of greediness. He thought his marriage to Anna was going to give him a secured future. Financial security and political opportunities led him this far.


    Anna¡¯s father was out of office now and didn¡¯t fulfill any of his promises except helping him secure his present job. Initially they had lived together but he was able to buy this house and moved into it with his Supposed family.


    Aurora wouldn¡¯t have done this. No, she¡¯s a sincere woman.


    Anna squinted at the cold face of Julian Brabra. His eyes had turned red and his neck vein was visibly seen. ¡°Are you ok?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°How can I be ok, huh, tell me how can I be fine after knowing what terrible things my wife had done¡± Julian Brabra roared.


    Anna was taken aback.

 Chapter 77

    Has her secrets been discovered? Had Tate Owen sold her out? She started feeling like her heartbeat is irregr, she tried to smile but it was all a fake smile. ¡°What are you saying?¡± Anna asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°I am going to ask you once, who is Maxwell¡¯s father?¡± Julian Brabra asked. His obsession was giving way to hatred. He felt like strangling her.


    ¡°How could you be asking me such a silly question? Are you doubting my faithfulness?¡± Anna pretended to be angry. She had to put up a show to confuse Julian Brabra. She can¡¯t bring herself to tell him Max was not his son.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Julian Brabra took heavy strides towards Anna who at this time was moving backwards. She was taking steps backward and Julian Brabra was following her. His countenance was frightening and his eyes were red. He smelled alcohol and sometimes took staggering footsteps.


    Anna was scared. She had never seen Julian Brabra like this. Her face was ghastly paled as her heart beats Suddenly increased.  Had he already known about her affairs with Tate Owen and wanted to get even with her?


    Finally she couldn¡¯t go further,  her back was against the wall and could only stretch her hands to stop Julian Brabra from getting any closer to her.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, she had an abortion today and was still so weak  to withstand the fury of this anger.


    Julian Brabra pushed her hands off and pressed himself against her, grabbed her by the throat, ready to strangte her. He applied force in holding her throat violently.


    Anna was choking, she couldn¡¯t breathe properly and her eyes were wide open, she tried to pull herself from his grip but Julian Brabra was applying more force.


    She was now gasping for air, at the time she felt her life was going to be choked out he released her and threw her on the floor. Anna started coughing violently, her eyes had now turned red and tears were running down her cheeks.


    She held her painful stomach while still on the floor and raised her head to see Julian Brabra¡¯s ferocious stare. She knew she had no option left than to tell the truth.


    ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± Julian Brabra asked in a raised hoarse voice. Anna didn¡¯t answer him but was sobbing, he raised his foot to give her a vicious kick when Anna quickly said ¡°Ok¡­ I.. will tell the truth. Please forgive me Julian Brabra. Max¡­. is¡­. ehh¡­ he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s¡­. Tate Owen¡¯s Son. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I am sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    Julian Brabra interrupted her by asking another question ¡°that night, who drugged me?¡± Anna froze momentarily at his question. Why are her sins appearing in coaches before Julian Brabra? ¡°I did, at dad¡¯s instruction¡± Anna answered honestly.


    Julian Brabra became sober at Anna¡¯s answer. So, her father was part of the scheming? and that¡¯s if he¡¯s not the mastermind behind it. Father and daughter were partners in mischief.


    Oh, how ignorant he had been all these while to think highly of his father-inw. He had been cheated, his emotions had been toiled with.


    ¡°Dad was captivated by you and wants us to be married. It was at his instruction that I drugged your drink. I am sorry Julian Brabra¡± Anna exined. She has to exin everything in detail at this point. No stone can be left unturned.


    Julian Brabra clenched his fist. So Anna¡¯s father did the nning and she executed it. ¡°Did I really force you that night like you calm? And who really took your first time?¡± Julian Brabra asked.


    Anna hugged her knees and sniffled. She was still sobbing silently. ¡°No it was I who forced myself on you. You slept with me willingly under the influence of the drugs.


    Tate Owen had been my boyfriend for years and we would have got married if dad hadn¡¯t disliked him for reasons known to him alone. He took my first time back then at the varsity.


    But I swear, I didn¡¯t know that Tate Owen was the father of Max until I saw the DNA report¡± Anna exined in detail. She can¡¯t hide anything from him at this point. He had already discovered her unfaithfulness and where else can she hide her ugly side?.


    ¡°Where were you earlier today?¡± Julian Brabra asked though he already knows, he wants to hear Anna confess her sins.

 Chapter 78

    ¡°I went for an abortion. You haven¡¯t touched me in two months. And when I realized I was pregnant, I knew Tate Owen was responsible. I couldn¡¯t keep it for fear that you¡¯ll know and for the fact that I don¡¯t want to have another child for Tate Owen as a married woman.


    Tate Owen had threatened me with the paternity identity of Maxwell and promised to ckmail me if I don¡¯t turn myself into his ything. Since then, l¡¯ve been a ve to his torture till date¡± Anna exined it all to him amidst tear.


    She concluded by saying ¡°I am sorry. I wouldn¡¯t mind signing the divorce papers¡±. She stood up and went into the bedroom leaving Julian Brabra behind. As soon as she got into the room and shut the door, she broke down in tears.


    She lost to Tate Owen. He had tortured her to his satisfaction and then ruin her marriage. He told Julian Brabra everything she had Suffered from him just to keep a secret.


    He would definitelye for custody of Maxwell. What would people say or think when it gets to the ears of the public that the ex-minister¡¯s daughter had a son for another man after wedlock.


    What a shame, a scandal that will tarnish her father¡¯s political career. But it was all her dad¡¯s fault. He shouldn¡¯t have forced her to marry Julian Brabra, deploying cunning and criminal methods to achieve his aim.


    Julian Brabra was her friend Aurora Logan¡¯s boyfriend. He made her devalue friendship when she got married to her boyfriend.


    Those two were in love with each other until she appeared as the third party splitting them apart. Now, she will lose Julian Brabra like she lost Tate Owen and might possibly lose Maxwell to Tate Owen.


    Tate Owen is awyer and a brilliant one at that. He would not rest until he gets his Son from her. She cried until her tears stopped flowing leaving her to sniffle audibly.


    When Julian Brabra heard Anna shut the door, he pulled his tie and threw it on the floor. He blinked his eyes several times to keep the tears threatening his eyes from running down his cheeks.


    Julian Brabra bit his lower lip and sighed audibly. He sank into the sofa and was lost in his world of regrets.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That night, Santiago was stepping out of his bedroom when his phone started ringing. He went for it before he saw that the caller was his grandfather.


    ¡°Santiago you should return back to Florence City. I don¡¯t appreciate you trying to transfer thepany¡¯s head office to a foreign country¡± he heard his grandfather grumpling as soon as he answered the phone.


    He knew he had to convince his grandfather to have him transfer the head office here. He had to be here in St Petersburg, if he wanted his woman and kids to be his.


    ¡°Give me some time grandfather. I have a reason¡± Santiago replied. He doesn¡¯t have to exin anything further. How was he Supposed to tell them that his children are close by and yet he couldn¡¯t even get to spend time with them?


    ¡°How much longer do you want? Your mother and sister are equally worried about you and want you back as soon as possible¡± grandfather Axel inquired.


    ¡°Soon grandfather. Good night¡± Santiago replied and dropped the phone. He couldn¡¯t end the call not to seem disrespectful to his grandfather.


    He took a towel and dried his hair. His mind drifted back to the beautiful face of Aurora. How cute it would be to be a family of four. He would get his love back.


    While Santiago was alone in his world of fantasies, Aurora couldn¡¯t sleep, she logged into her phone and stared at the handsome smiling face of Santiago.


    Why hadn¡¯t hee to look for her again? Wale Jones had told her that President Axel of the Axel group was still in St Petersburg.


    He didn¡¯t sue her like he said. She knew Santiago was one that preferred a private life. He hates going public. She wants to see him but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her call him. She thought of an idea that would make her meet him soon.


    Starlight Holdings was inventing a new project, [paper making] and needed an interestedpany for partnership. She will hold a CEO meeting and invite the Axel group. This is her way of seeing Santiago soon.

 Chapter 79

    Next morning, Aurora went to thepany. That day, there was going to be a meeting among the board of directors. She had to discuss how the paper making machine was going to be added as one of thepanies under the Starlight holding.


    Thepany had spent a fortune in training expertise in mechanics and technology and finally, they had produced their first machine. This was a major breakthrough for thepany.


    In Florence City, Julian Brabra spent the night on the sofa without having his dinner nor taking his bath. But he woke up with a hangover.


    He had a splitting headache and knew he needed a sobering up soup to regain his usual bnce.


    He stood up gently and walked toward the bedroom. When he got in, Anna was not there. He simply strode into the bathroom. He had to go to work and only had an hour left.


    In the bathroom, Julian Brabra was lost in thoughts. Yesterday¡¯s events had saddened his heart and he couldn¡¯t arrive at any conclusion.


    His wife had cuckolded him and the child he thought was his son was actually someone else¡¯s. His contemtion was to either get a divorce with Anna or lived the rest of his life with the consciousness of his wife¡¯s betrayal.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Will he be able to trust her again? After all that had happened, can they live happily again? The thought of Anna drugging him, slept with him and frame him of forcing her to bed were bitter and heavier for him to ept than the thought of his wife sleeping with another man or that she knew the son he doted on so much was Tate Owen¡¯s


    No, they had to divorce. He would get hiswyer today to get them divorced. Then it will be her choice to either have the custody of Max or Tate Owen take him. That will be their problem to sort, it has got nothing to do with him. They were both Max¡¯s parents.


    Divorce will be better for both of them. They both will go their separate paths and put the pieces of their lives together. It will be better to refer to each other as ex than to im keeping their marriage in unhappiness.


    After his bath, Julian Brabra got dressed and went downstairs not for breakfast but to inform Anna of his final decision. When he got down, he saw Anna and Max having breakfast. Anna was too ashamed to raise her head but uttered a word of greeting that Julian Brabra assumed meant good morning.


    Max stopped eating and rushed towards Julian Brabra for his usual good morning hug. Though Julian Brabra had cautioned him several times not to jump off the breakfast table to him but he couldn¡¯t help himself from scouting down to give him a hug and caressed his hair each time he did.


    ¡°Daddy, will you take me out for ice-cream? It¡¯s been a long time since you took me out. Didn¡¯t you say you love me the most, and love mummy too?¡­¡± Max went on with his childish title-tattle.


    By this time, Anna¡¯s eyes had be moist. She tried her best to hold back the tears. Julian Brabra and Max¡¯s rtionship of father to Son isn¡¯t going to be the same again. She bit her lower lip knowing how much Julian Brabra cherished and loved Max.


    Julian Brabra¡¯s eyes were deeply introverted. The little fellow was innocent of his mother¡¯s misdeed. He is a child with a pure guitless conscience. But he cannot change or turn back the hands of time. He is Tate Owen¡¯s son.


    As Julian Brabra Listened on to Max¡¯s babble, he gave a faint grin. If only he knows he¡¯s not his father. He held him in a warm embrace for a long time cherishing this moment most. He knew he would find it uneasy without Max around him, but he had to let go, his father wanted him and he had no right to refute it.


    After a long embrace, he let Max go and stood upright, threw a nce at the quietly seated Anna ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, thewyer will deliver the papers, just sign and let go our separate ways¡± he said, and without waiting for Anna to ept or refute it, he made his way out of the house.


    Aurora¡¯s meeting with the stockholders and board of directors went sessful. As a means of partnering they offer 20% of the newpany¡¯s share to other groups andpanies who would be interested. They were going to throw the bidding out and whoever made the highest bidder buys the shares.


    They all were happy for the new progress thepany had made and expressed their full Support for Aurora.


    Actually, the project started under the administration of Mia Rowan and waspleted and brought to limelight by Aurora Rowan. The Rowan¡¯s must possess the innate ability of achieving the umon.


    They gave their approval as they all rose and shook hands with Aurora. Thus the meeting came to an end. Everyone left before Aurora finally left the conference hall.

 Chapter 80

    Before noon of that fateful day, the inte already was flooding with the scandal of former Minister¡¯s daughter Anna Brabra having a child for another man other than her husband while still being married to Julian Brabra.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anna¡¯s father was taken unawares when he saw Max¡¯s picture ced between that of Anna and Julian Brabra.


    How could this be that his grandson Max is not Julian Brabra¡¯s Son? Why hadn¡¯t Anna told him? Who is the person trying to scandalize his daughter and thereby ruin his political ambition?


    He would definitely get to the end of this matter?. He would find out who¡¯s behind the scene and sue him or her for defamation.


    Julian Brabra, though heartbroken, concentrated on his work and was unaware of thetest news until his secretary rushed into his office with her phone. Without any bit of politeness, she ced her phone on his desk, right in front of his eyes. ¡°Take a look boss, Brabra¡±.


    Julian Brabra was going to give her a query looks on why she dashed into his office. But he threw a nce at the phone and what he saw made him freeze. He¡¯s eyes wide at the news of Anna¡¯s infidelity. He stared at the phone for a long time and would have still remained lost had his phone not Suddenly started ringing.


    When he saw that it was Anna¡¯s father calling him, he silenced the phone and refused to answer the call. The secretary saw Julian Brabra¡¯s frown cold look at the phone in front of him and quietly took her phone and walked out.


    The memory of what happened the previous day came fresh to Julian Brabra¡¯s mind. It all started with Anna¡¯s father. Now the news had gone public and the whole city would know he had been cuckold. This certainly was Tate Owen¡¯s doing, he was certain of that.


    In a couple of hours, Anna¡¯s blog was being bombarded withments. Some cursed her and others urged her to clear everyone¡¯s opinion either to confirm the news or decline it. When she saw the variousments, her hands started shaking uncontrobly.


    Soon the former Minister¡¯s  house had been surrounded by journalists and reporters and Julian Brabra¡¯s house was not spared.


    In St Petersburg, in the Axel group, Santiago received notification of the sale of 20% share avable in the paper making division of the Starlight holding. When Santiago received the email, he gave a quiet grin. He was not going to lobby for it, just wait and see Aurora¡¯s action.


    Aurora on the other hand was anticipating an email from the Axel group or better still an email from Santiago. She¡¯s more than willing to create an avenue for them both to meet again. But Aurora waited a long time and received no mail.


    As soon as Kushner Nick got a wind of the news, a crafty smile swept through his lips. The 20% share was definitely going to be his. If young CEO Rowan refused to offer it to him on the tter of gold. She will have no option if he uses his cruel subtle way in getting them. He picks his phone and calls Aurora.


    Aurora had been waiting all day and anxiously waited to see if Santiago would call or send an email but no email was forting.


    Suddenly, her phone started ringing, with a nervous hand, she answered the phone but the voice she heard from the other hand almost sent her puking.

 Chapter 81

    When she heard the voice, she knew it was that rascal from the Kushner group. What¡¯s that his name again? Nick, if she got it correctly. That fellow surnamed Kushner.


    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely missed me baby, you answered the phone hardly before it started ringing. But don¡¯t ask me how I know¡± Nick teased.


    Aurora sneered at his words. This individual must have thought highly of himself. Who the hell does he think he is? He must be building castles in the air if he thinks she, surnamed Rowan, was ever going to miss such a rascal like him.


    ¡°Why did you call Kushner Nick?¡±.


    ¡°Calm down baby. Can¡¯t I call you except I have a reason to?¡± Kushner Nick waited but received no response from Aurora¡¯s end and knew if he didn¡¯t say what he had to say, Aurora would end the call. ¡°Well, the Kushner group will be having the 20% shares that Starlight holdings wants to auction¡±.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aurora felt she was going to have a cerebral hemorrhage.


    This fellow called to tell her he was going to have the shares. He was not soliciting for it but said it as a matter of fact. Was that how they behave with other partners?


    This fellow must have the brain of a sheep, if he thinks making a call across to her automatically, makes him secure the shares.


    ¡°I must say your audacity has grown wings! If you think you want to have the 20% shares like you said earlier, then follow the procedure for procurement. Don¡¯t call me for insolent reasons again, get it?¡± Aurora hung up.


    Aurora felt exhausted. If she kept talking to that rascal Nick, she¡¯s sure that she would get dented with his idiocy. It¡¯s not wise to spend too much time on the phone with Such a person. She only wished, it was Santiago who had called her.


    When Nick heard the call disconnected, his fury took over his sense of reasoning. He smashed his phone against the wall. How dare that girl hang up on him?


    No woman had ever disrespected him this much before he ever got to silence them on his bed. This woman with the surname Rowan will feel his wrath. With a clenched fist, he narrowed his brows as a faint smile rose on his lips ¡°you wait and see Aurora!¡±.


    In Florence City, Anna¡¯s father contacted the ICT to clear the news off the inte. And very soon, the news was deleted. Though many have read and left thousands ofments.


    Tate Owen Suddenly became popr as everyone pitied him. He gained fans Suddenly and some willing to stand up for his Support.


    But when he saw the news had been deleted, he gave a slight chuckle and within an hour, fresh news came up with a picture of the DNA report. Max¡¯s date of birth and Anna and Julian Brabra¡¯s wedding date. He uploaded pictures of him and Anna when they were dating.


    This time, Tate Owen added a video of him and Anna, the first time she met him in the hotel. Their conversation and Anna eptance that she didn¡¯t know she was pregnant with his child, but thought the child was Julian Brabra¡¯s.


    As if that was not enough, he added the video of his conversation with Julian Brabra. He ended it by saying if Anna thinks he defamed her, she¡¯s free to sue him but if otherwise, he wants his Son back in less than 48hours.


    When the former minister saw thetest posts, he was rendered speechless. This was definitely scandalous and he cannot suppress it no matter how powerful he was. He knew there and then that his political career had been shipwrecked.


    Anna felt likemitting  suicide. How could she have allowed herself to be reduced to this?


    How will she ever be able to walk on the streets of Florence City again? This was really bad and her self-esteem and worth had been reduced to chess.


    Not only had this scandal affected her alone but her family name had been mired. Tate Owen had taken his revenge, but he made her pay too high a price for her mistakes.

 Chapter 82

    Julian Brabra felt like his breath would choke. Tate Owen shouldn¡¯t have gone so far. Why did he do this to the woman who gave him a Son? He¡¯s so inhuman.


    As for him, Julian Brabra thought of himself. He would put the pieces of his broken heart together and pray that wherever Aurora is, she would be kind enough to forgive him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Julian Brabra didn¡¯t return home that day he slept in the office. Of course he knew that his house was Surrounded and none could go in nore out.


    That evening, Doctor Felix called his cousin Tate Owen. He saw the news and felt highly displeased with the approach Tate Owen took.


    He thought he would handle the affairs of iming his Son back in a mature and private manner but didn¡¯t know he had over-estimated his level of IQ.


    ¡°Hello¡± Tate Owen said as soon as the call got connected. He knew his cousin was going to call him and probably scold him for his actions.


    Felix was a morally upright person and knew how much he would detest his actions.


    ¡°What have you done Tate Owen?¡± was Felix¡¯s first statement. When Tate Owen didn¡¯t say a word he continued, venting his displeasure:


    ¡°How could you Tate Owen? How can you morally murder someone you im you once loved? Love is protecting that dear person you have or once had without even the person¡¯s knowledge.


    Where is that feeling of emotion that you once had  for that person? How can you go this far to destroy the image of your baby¡¯s mama? What kind of life did you want your Son to have in the future, when the story of his mother¡¯s unfaithfulness is on the lips of every citizen?


    How do you want him to have an easy life among his mates and friends? You disappoint me greatly Tate Owen¡±. There was a long silence that only their heartbeats could be heard.


    ¡°As long as Max is alive, he¡¯s Anna¡¯s son as much as he¡¯s your son. If that boy grows older, do you think he will forgive you for doing this to his mother? Will he ept you as his father? Did you consider all these before taking your thoughtless actions? I am ashamed to have been rted to you¡± Felix hung up without waiting to receive a reply.


    Felix¡¯s words threw Tate Owen¡¯s heart in a state of topsy-turvy. He took drastic action to humiliate Anna and her father but never thought of the effect it would have on his Son.


    This will definitely affect his future and makes him unwanted among his peers or he¡¯ll constantly be ridiculed when he stands in public. What will his rtionship with Max be like, can they ever have a smooth rtionship?


    That night, before Aurora went to bed, she stayed by her baby¡¯s bed and read them a bedtime story. But rather than sleeping, Samantha started asking questions ¡°mummy, when will you take us out to meet our daddy?¡±


    Samantha will never cease from asking her about her father. After they met on that fateful day in her office, she kept asking her of him.


    ¡°Why do you need him? Are you not happy with me, grandma and grandpa, your uncles, aunties and everyone else in this house? You have your family around you Samantha, why ask when I¡¯ll take you out to see him?¡± Aurora asked her daughter.


    ¡°My friend at the kindergarten tells me how her daddy takes her out for ice-cream and buys a lot of toys for her¡± Samantha replied with a hint of earnestness in her voice.


    ¡°If you want me to take you out for Ice-cream and get more toys for you, then I promise to do that this weekend¡± Aurora replied her eagerness.


    Samantha was right, despite having uncles and aunties around, none can fill the ce of a father, No matter how loving they might have been.


    Samantha smiled, and hugged her mummy¡¯s neck, raising herself from the baby crib.


    ¡°Tell me how you¡¯ve been enjoying kindergarten?¡± Aurora asked, turning her gaze on Sam. Sam and Samantha share arge bedroom. Aurora¡¯s grandmother insisted they stay together until they reach five years.


    Aurora was always eager to hear Sam talk. Unlike his twin sister, he hardly talks except when asked a question or when he deems necessary to.


    ¡°Kindergarten would have been very nice if Samantha hadn¡¯t turned herself into a naughty girl. Miss Wilson said she was going to talk¡­¡­¡± Sam was exining to his mother when Samantha interrupted him hastily ¡°mummy, Sam is bullying me¡±.


    Aurora felt she was going to have a splitting headache.


    How could what Sam said be referred to as bullying? This Samantha of a girl is going beyond what she could tolerate.


    ¡°Liar! You run around and would not listen to Miss Wilson instructions¡± Sam blurted out. ¡°You are a bully, refusing to say sorry when Miss Wilson threatened to call mummy¡± Samantha retorted back.


    Aurora became speechless. They were only three years old and yet their IQ was higher than that of five years old. She listened quietly and watched how the usually cold Sam was aroused by his sister into a hot argument.


    Eventually, she stopped them ¡°Shhh¡­that¡¯s enough for the both of you. Samantha you have to behave yourself at home and at school. I¡¯ll make a call across to Miss Wilson and apologize to her. Sam, you have to learn how to tolerate your sister¡±


    The two kids nod their heads in affirmation. The Nanny then walked in to see if they were sleeping already but found them wide awake. Aurora was d when she saw her and gave her the book containing the bedtime story.


    She kissed their fore-heads and made her way toward the door only to hear Samantha ¡°mummy didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll take me out for ice-cream?¡±

 Chapter 83

    Next morning, Santiago got ready, he was to embark on a trip by 8:30 that morning. There was a business summit he had to attend in Australia and it was urgent and important.


    He assigned more work and responsibility to Jasper Milo before taking his flights. His first and most important responsibility was to give a close watch on Aurora, who she meets, where she goes and who visits her.


    In Florence City, Mira came into Grey¡¯s office. They were now lovers and everyone in thepany seemed to know about the gossip.


    They wondered if the Axel family would approve of their daughter¡¯s rtionship to Grey,  He was Aurora¡¯s brother, though thetter was adopted. But everyone referred to them as siblings.


    President Axel dated Aurora Logan and his only sibling Mira is now involved with Grey Logan. Why does it have to be the Logan¡¯s and the Axel¡¯s that usually get entangled with each other?


    Aurora might have disappeared into thin air and President Axel had refused to return after his trip to St Petersburg. If these two persons were here, would they have approved of their siblings¡¯ rtionship?


    Of course no one had the effrontery to ask that question openly. And from a far away perspective, it seemed Mira was head over hills for Grey. And since everyone wants to be in her good book, they only smile when they see her going to his office as usual.


    Grey raised his head as soon as Mira stepped in. ¡°Hi baby¡± he said and gave a megawatt smile. He has taken a fancy to Mira and was actually expecting her toe. It was five minute to the lunch hour and they often have their lunch together.


    ¡°Hello sweetheart. Ready for lunch?¡± Mira replied and walked toward his desk. Grey stood up and met her midway, circling his arm around her waist, he drew her closer to himself. Mira stretched her arm over his shoulders and they kissed. They kissed briefly before Grey answered ¡°Yeah, ready¡±.


    That way, they walked out not paying attention to the re of other employees. They chose to go to a newly opened restaurant located at the eastern side of the Axel group.


    After eating to their fill, Grey excused himself to use the restroom. Hardly had he left when his phone started ringing, Mira flippantly checked who the caller was with the intention of answering it, if it¡¯s from thepany.


    Mira squinted when she saw ¡®sister¡¯ as the caller. She looked at the number and it was not the country¡¯s code number that appeared on the caller¡¯s first three numbers. This was a foreign number calling.


    Grey had no sister except Aurora. Aurora had Suddenly disappeared into thin air and no one heard anything about her for years, now could she be the one calling Grey or was there another sister she was yet to know?


    Mira hesitated first before answering the phone, ¡°Hello Grey¡± the caller said from the other end. Mira froze, this was no doubt Aurora¡¯s voice. They hadn¡¯t talked to each other much, but she can¡¯t be mistaken about her voice.


    Aurora felt something odd as soon as the call got connected. Grey was usually the first to say hello, but this time, she said hello and for some second, there¡¯s no answer. Was Grey in a meeting or with someone he doesn¡¯t want to know they were in contact. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back¡± she said and hung up. This should be lunch time, she¡¯s Sure of that.


    Mira gently ced the phone back in its ce and was unable to think properly. Had Grey known about Aurora¡¯s whereabouts all these years?


    While everyone else was curious of what had happened to her? He knew about her prison break? Know her whereabouts and have been in contact with her? No wonder, he was able to ovee the grief of Aurora¡¯s disappearance so soon.


    Why did he hide it from her? Was he still unhappy with her and her family? Especially her brother Santiago. Her brother had Suffered grief after Aurora¡¯s disappearance and till she saw himst before his trip to St Petersburg, he was yet to ovee it.


    If he couldn¡¯t disclose her whereabouts to her brother, he should have at least let her know. Was he still ming her family for their part in sending his¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± Grey said and waved his hand in front of her face.


    Mira blinked her eyes several times and realized that Grey was back. She smiled but one can tell that it was not a genuine smile.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts? What¡¯s bothering you baby?¡± Grey asked and took his seat. He had been standing for over 60 seconds and Mira didn¡¯t even notice him.


    She was Ok and in her usual cheering mode when he left minutes ago. What had made her Suddenly have a mode swing when she¡¯s not a pregnant woman.


    ¡°I am Ok. Just waiting for you toe back so we can Leave¡± Mira replied and turned her face away.


    Grey knew she¡¯s not happy but didn¡¯t ask any  further questions. ¡°Ok. Shall we leave now?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡± she was already on her feet before answering him. She turned and went toward the door without throwing a nce back at Grey.


    Grey sighed audibly and paid the bill before hurrying after her.

 Chapter 84

    Aurora ced her phone by her side after she hung up with Grey. She would wait for him to call back,test an hour otherwise, she would call him back. No one can dare mess with her family again, she would have that person skinned-alive whoever he or she is.


    She was going to get even with the Diego¡¯s: first destroy their reputation, thereby losing their partners and inventors. When the group starts falling, she appears and reinstates it as the Starlight holding branch in Florence City. Grey was going to be its CEO, that¡¯s certain.


    After achieving her aim, she would n her trip ande face to face with Eve Diego. She had a lot of debts to settle with the likes of Eve Diego, Julian Brabra and Anna. As for Mira, she was Santiago¡¯s sister and her kid¡¯s aunt, she will think of ways of dealing with herter.


    She had gathered all evidence and information that Larry Tom had handed over to her and Wale Jones had gotten them ready for use.


    Larry Tom had swore loyalty to her in exchange for his life. But he was not to be trusted. Aurora ordered his wife and kids be taken to an unknown ce where Larry can never locate them. That was the cheese in her hand to manipte Larry Tom into doing her bidding.


    She needed an uing reporter in Florence City and wanted Grey to act as the mediator. And of course that reporter will be famous and get handsomely paid.


    Grey walked out and went to the car. Mira was already seated in the passenger space and fiddling with her fingers. He said nothing to her other than throwing her nces at every interval. He started the ignition and drove-off.


    He slowed down and parked by the side of the road. He sighed and took Mira¡¯s hand ¡°Baby tell me what¡¯s the matter. Have I in any way hurt you? Tell me and I will apologize¡±.


    Mira bit her lower lip and turned to Grey with a frosty stare ¡°Tell me Grey , do you really love me or were you only faking it?¡±


    ¡°How can you even ask me such a silly question, after the time we¡¯ve been together? I admit that when we started this rtionship I wasn¡¯t in love with you. I only wanted you as a friend. But as time passed, I realized what I felt about you.  And that feeling right now can only be love¡± Grey dered.


    ¡°Are you then still angry at my family, are you unhappy with my brother Santiago?¡± Mira asked.


    Grey felt helpless. What hase over Mira. Why was she asking silly questions? ¡°I was, but no more. But can you go straight to exin the reason for your odd behavior and questions?¡± Grey asked.


    He was already bing impatient and wondered why women were soplex. One minute they are smiling and almost throwing themselves in a man¡¯s arm and next, they frown and be solitary.


    As Grey was staring at Mira¡¯s face and waiting for her answer, he saw her grinned. Her next words almost got him frozen.


    ¡°Where is Aurora Logan your sister?¡± Mira asked and stared into his eyes. Grey was taken by surprise at Mira¡¯s question. For some seconds, he was not able to process what he should do or say next.


    He released her hand and slowly rxedfortably, resting his head on the back seat, He closed his eyes. Mira had found out Aurora¡¯s whereabouts. Had Santiago told her, no, Santiago was not the type who was found or prone to tattling.


    The news of Aurora¡¯s introduction as a member of the Rowan¡¯s family was sealed off from getting unto Florence City. So she can¡¯t possibly have read it online.


    Aurora¡¯s picture and her kids were on his phone but Mira doesn¡¯t know his password. There¡¯s only one possibility, Aurora had called.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sure, that is the only possibility. Aurora had possibly called when he went to the restroom and Mira saw the caller ID. He was going to tell her anyway but wished she didn¡¯t force it out of him.


    He opened his eyes and saw Mira still staring at him. He looked away and stared outside the car. Without answering her question, he started the ignition and drove toward thepany.


    As soon as the car parked, Mira opened the door to step out, Grey held her wrist, she gave Grey a killing frosty stare before flinging her wrist from his grip and stepping out, she walked away.


    Grey gnashed his teeth and hit the steering with his fists a couple of times until his knuckles became red.


    Holy shit! How could he have been so careless with his phone? Now Mira knew he was in contact with Aurora and she¡¯s really mad with him.


    He checked his phone and saw that Aurora had indeed called and the call was answered. He sighed softly before deciding to call Aurora back. As soon as the call got connected, ¡°Hello, first love¡± Grey teased.


    Aurora smiled, this was what she expected when she called earlier. He would be the first to, calling her his first love, his ponytail, his cutie and all manner of funny adjectives.


    ¡°Grey where were you when I called earlier¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°I went to the restroom,¡± Grey replied, telling her the truth. He can¡¯t lie to those he loves. ¡°If you were not interested in having your conversation heard, why then did you answer the phone? You made me restless¡± Aurora scolded.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who answered the phone honeybun, someone else did,¡± Grey replied with a pained expression.


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Aurora asked and squinted. Who could that be? ¡°Who did?¡± she asked again with a feeling of uneasiness.

 Chapter 85

    Grey closed his eyes tiredly. He had be Suddenly weak and tired at Mira¡¯s discovery. He clenched his fist as the name ¡°Mira¡± escaped from his lips.


    ¡°Mira?¡± Aurora was in a daze. Grey was not fond of girls let alone one that could answer his phone in his absence. Besides she hoped it¡¯s not the same Mira that she knew? ¡°You mean Mira Axel?¡± Aurora voiced her question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Grey answered and waited for Aurora to yell at him. But there was silence from the other side for a long time.


    Taking advantage of Aurora¡¯s silence, he added ¡°she¡¯s my girlfriend¡± Aurora¡¯s lips were shaking. Mira Axel is her brother¡¯s girlfriend? What were they both thinking? How could Grey do this, dating his nieces and nephew¡¯s aunt?


    But oh¡­. They were not really blood rted anyways.


    She remembered the p in a sh. That p Mira gave her that fateful day really hurts. She felt her body shiver at the thought of it.


    Do they really love each other to the extent that they did not consider Santiago and her rtionship? If they love each other, she will not object to it but rather Support them.


    She would Support them on the condition that Mira apologizes to her. But if not, she will do all she can to split them apart.


    Grey on the other end was quiet. He did not know what Aurora was thinking at the moment. Will she be disappointed in him? Will she put her grudges against Mira aside and consider how they feel about each other? He had anticipated what her reactions would be when she gets to know about himself and Mira¡¯s rtionship.


    When his mother discovered he and Mira were seeing each other, she vehemently disagreed with their rtionship. But he coaxed her to take his girlfriend as Mira and not as an Axel. After Mira several visits to his house, his mother started showing interest in their rtionship.


    The only challenge he had kept mentioning was what will Aurora think when she gets to know that he was in love with Santiago¡¯s sister?


    He told her to be at ease, that when the timees, they will cross the bridge. And the time had now arrived, and it arrived too soon.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡± Aurora¡¯s question brought Grey back to his senses. Aurora had finally talked but it was a question and he had to tell her the truth. ¡°Yes, very much,¡± Grey replied.


    There was another long silence between them until Aurora asked again ¡°does she love you as well?¡± Grey felt his mouth dry and quickly swallowed a ball of saliva. ¡°Yes super sis. She loves me more than I do to her¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your new found love. Looks like my kids and your future kids will have something inmon. The Axel blood running through their veins¡± Aurora said enthusiastically.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Grey smiled and felt light like a feather. A heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Aurora seconded to their love, she really approves of it? She¡¯s already talking about his future children. Aurora has always been like this. Thinks good for others and wants people around her to be happy. No wonder her life has been blessed with so much happiness and wealth.


    ¡°Thank you sis¡± Grey said like a whisper. Aurora then went ahead with her purpose of calling him. When Grey heard, he smiled and told Aurora he will get in contact with the reporter as soon as possible.


    When Aurora hung up, she sighs, very soon, the next morning the Diego group will be in chaos and the secret behind her going to jail will be unraveled.


    But on the other hand, she was happy for her brother. Grey had found love and she wished him a longsting life filled with love.


    She remembered Santiago again. They were so much in love with each other until Eve Diego splitted them apart. She schemed against them and ruined their love life.


    She wanted Santiago to spare her a nce and get attracted to her. But she saw her as the obstacle obstructing Santiago¡¯s view to spare her a nce.


    She shoved her aside and yet did not end up with Santiago. Karma¡¯s a bitch and will always catch up with schemers..


    Eve Diego tried putting out her candle light and that didn¡¯t make her candle shine brighter. ¡°Your fate will be determined tomorrow¡± Aurora said quietly within her.


    At the end of the office hours, Grey quickly finished up and caught up with Mira as she stepped out of the elevator. He tried talking to her but she shoved passed him and opened her car.


    Grey¡¯s facial expression turned frosty. He had no patience to start running after a woman. If Mira indeed walked out of him, he would not try to stop her again or exin anything to her.


    ¡°If you walk away Mira, you can as well forget about me!¡± Gray dered and stood staring at her back view.


    Mira paused at Grey¡¯s words. Was he trying to threaten her? It seemed too obvious that she loves him more and uses that as her Achilles heel. She turned and asked ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you chose to take it, fine. But don¡¯t make me restless Mira¡± Grey replied. They both stood staring at each other. After some minutes passed, Mira looked away but had no slight intention of entering her car.


    ¡°Do you have any right to be angry with me Mira? After all my sister went through at the hands of you and your family members? Do you know how hard it was for me to ept my feelings for you?¡± Grey took a few strides and walked toward her.


    ¡°If you want an answer to your question, then let¡¯s go to a quiet ce and talk¡±. He walked away and got into his car.


    Mira felt guilty at Grey¡¯s words. What right does she really have to be angry at him? They¡¯ve misjudged Aurora and wronged her. She should be pleading with Grey to help her seek Aurora¡¯s forgiveness and not the one other way round

 Chapter 86

    Grey drove away with Mira trailing behind. They took several turns and stopped at the foot of a rock. Grey stepped out of the car and turned to circle the rock. But when Mira followed, what she saw was an orchard.


    Grey walked in slowly knowing that Mira was behind. There were seats there indicating that people visit there often. He sat and crossed his legs and Mira took the seat beside him.


    ¡°This was one of Aurora¡¯s favorite ces. Shees here whenever she feels depressed¡± Grey said as if he was talking to himself.


    When they were younger, Aurora and Julian Brabra usually visited the ce. This was a quiet, solitary ce where lovers can easily meet to spend time together, alone all by themselves.


    But it seems Aurora didn¡¯te here often before she went to jail. Infact, after her heart break from Julian Brabra she never visits the orchard again. The orchard was owned by an old friend of his mother.


    ¡°You want to know where Aurora is, right?¡± Grey asked without throwing a ncing at Mira. Without waiting to hear her answer, he continued:


    ¡°Did you know what happened? Why did Aurora do what you assumed she did and went to prison?¡± Grey¡¯s voice was bing hoarse. The pain of Aurora¡¯s horrible experience sent a chill down his spine.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mira was observing him from her split vision. Grey seems emotionally down, she can tell from his voice. She hoped she hadn¡¯t asked him a question that she will regretter.


    ¡°Everything that happened at your grandfather¡¯s birthday party that year was orchestrated by someone you know.


    Mum and I were kidnapped and our lives were used to threaten Aurora. At the kidnapper¡¯s instruction, Aurora did what she was told to do in exchange for our release. She went to jail and Suffered torture from the prison warders at your brother¡¯s instruction.


    She was then pregnant with your Nephew and niece. Despite mum¡¯s efforts, she couldn¡¯t get to meet your brother to exin to him and we were not allowed to see her.


    Dayster, we all heard that Aurora had escaped. But no, she didn¡¯t escape, she was rescued. Rescued by her uncle, she got reunited with her family, her biological family¡± Grey summarized it all for Mira and paused.


    He sighed, because that was the beginning of him and Aurora living apart, separated by thousands of kilometers.


    Living without Aurora around was a bit difficult for him, but he stilled his heart and had now got used to it.


    Mira was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know what to say or think. They already know that Aurora did not poison her mother and Larry Tom¡¯s body was not found which could mean he might not have really died. But knowing that Grey and his mother were kidnapped and Aurora threatened made her palm sweating.


    The weather seems extremely cold to her skin all of a Sudden. She remembered she had pped Aurora several times that day in annoyance that she poisoned her mother.


    And to know that she did not have an abortion, those medical reports were merely scam. Grey said she was pregnant with her nephew and niece, meaning Aurorater gave birth to twins?


    ¡°I am sorry Grey, I didn¡¯t know all these facts before. We all have misjudged and mistrusted Aurora, especially my brother¡± Mira pleaded. Her eyes became moist and before she could say ¡®Robin¡¯, the tears were running down her cheeks.


    Grey nced at her and saw her tears. He felt his heart soften. Hardly would anyone hear about Aurora¡¯s Suffering and will not shed some tears or be emotionally affected.


    ¡°Aurora is not in this country. She¡¯s now Aurora Rowan, the granddaughter of Luke Rowan, ex-president of St Petersburg¡±  Grey exined further.


    Mira sprang to her feet hastily;


    Grey dropped Mira off at the old manor. Despite his cuddling, Mira hadn¡¯t stopped crying and pleading with him to ask Aurora to forgive her.


    When Mira stepped into the manor, it was already dark. Her mother and grandfather were restless. They had tried calling her but she switched the phone off.


    Not until Grey called one of the bodyguards at the manor and told him to pick Mira¡¯s Car with the excuse that he was dropping her home personally.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. She couldn¡¯t stop crying. Her mother held her and sat her down on the cushion cupping her face in her hands she asked ¡°Mira, why are you crying, what happened to you?


    Did that poor thing hurt or bully you? I told you he¡¯s not in your ss but you imed to love him. I will make his life¡­¡± Palmer was going to threaten to deal with Grey before Mira interrupted her.


    ¡°No mum, is not Grey. It¡¯s Aurora!¡± Mira dered.


    ¡°Aurora? How?, where is she? Has she Suddenly re -appeared just like she disappeared?¡± Palmer asked, totally Surprised at her daughter¡¯s words. But old man Axel listened intently to his granddaughter without saying anything.


    Cleaningher tears, she sniffled before saying ¡°Aurora is in St Petersburg mum, she¡¯s the elegant CEO of the Starlight holding and the granddaughter of the ex-president¡±.


    Palmer had a feeling of inches in her hair and neck all of a Sudden. She doesn¡¯t understand what Mira was saying.


    Her grandfather knitted his brow and stared at Mira hoping she would exin in detail.


    ¡°You mean the same Aurora Logan that escaped the prison?¡± Palmer asked her daughter.


    How can it be the same Aurora, that poor trash from the orphanage. She can¡¯t possibly have escaped from prison and Suddenly be the CEO of thergest group ever known!.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°She¡¯s now Aurora Rowan. The granddaughter of Luke Rowan the ex-president of St Petersburg. Her family found her and rescued her from the prison. She¡¯s now the richest CEO¡±.


    As if that was not enough, Mira added ¡°She never had an abortion, she had twin, you are a grandmother mum and you a great grandfather¡± Mira dered, ncing at her grandfather.


    Palmer was in a confused state. She waspletely puzzled.


    What Mira said, is she being serious? Or was she making it up. But old man Axel believed at once.


    He remembered something now, he had met Luke Rowan and his family many years ago and thinking about it, he realized that Aurora looked indeed like his eldest child. That girl back then was exactly like the present Aurora.


    Back then Luke was a promising man who went into politics. So in every conference and gathering of men of status, he was always there in thepany of his wife. It was on Such asions he met him with his family.


    ¡°You mean Aurora is Luke¡¯s granddaughter? And she had babies already for my grandson Santiago?¡± Old man Axel said.


    He was happy at the discovery. What excited him the most about what Mira was saying was the fact that his grandson Santiago had birthed him great grandchildren.


    Mira then exined about Grey and his mother¡¯s kidnap. How Aurora had done what she did to save her family. How Grey told her that Aurora indeed did not poison her mother and Larry Tom was found in St Petersburg.


    Old man Axel realized now why Santiago went to St Petersburg and remained there. He had seen Aurora and possibly his children. Now he understands Santiago¡¯s actions.


    ¡°We treated her badly and molested her. I hope she will forgive us and get together with my brother. I want to get to meet my nephew and niece¡± Mira said gently.


    She was remorseful as well as Palmer. Palmer remembered how she said horrible words at her in the past and now, wished she never said those words.


    In St Petersburg, Aurora received Grey¡¯s message and promised to email the reporter as soon as possible. But Mia Rowan came into her room. She smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Hello mum¡± Aurora said and went to hug her mother. She had just recovered from the surgery she had. She had not got to spend much time with her recently because of thepany¡¯s work.


    Mia Rowan cuddled her before sitting on the sofa. She had just gone through some of thepany¡¯s files and saw that Aurora was doing really well in handling its activities.


    But when Wale Jones told her that the Diego group in Florence City was soon going to be Starlight holding when Miss Aurora was done dealing with Caden and his family.


    She had to intervene to stop Aurora and if possible, let her know her rtionship with the Diego¡¯s. She can¡¯t hurt Caden and nor do anything to harm his reputation. His daughter might have been a she-devil but he¡¯s directly rted to Aurora as well.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do well Aurora. I appreciate your hard work and please keep it up. The Starlight holding is definitely going to excel and break new grounds under your leadership.


    Yourte stepfather and I worked hard to take the Starlight holding to this height and with you handling it, I know it will gain new heights¡±Mia Rowanmended Aurora.


    ¡°Thank you mum, for giving me the chance¡± Aurora replied. She was d her mothermended her efforts and hoped she will keep the ball rolling.


    ¡°Wale told me your intentions of turning the Diego group in Florence City to Starlight holding?¡± Mia asked.


    ¡°Yes mum. I want to avenge what that scum did to me. And I am targeting her father¡¯s fortune. When everything copses, I will raise thepany as Starlight and buy all the shares if possible¡± Aurora replied.


    ¡°How do you intend to do that?¡± Mia Rowan asked. Though she already knows, she pretended to be ignorant about Aurora¡¯s chess.


    ¡°I have enough evidence. Larry Tom handed them over to me in exchange for his life and that of his family. And having gone through them myself, I know it¡¯s capable of destroying the entire Diego group¡± Aurora answered without a bit of remorse in her voice.


    ¡°I know those people have hurt you. But you know it will affect Caden Diego¡¯s reputation?¡± Mia Rowan asked uneasily.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s my target, that¡¯s what I want and I intend to ruin it forever!¡± Aurora replied and looked at her mother¡¯s pale face.


    She felt her mother was uneasy and turned her face away. Her mother hadn¡¯t met CEO Caden and his horrible family. She shouldn¡¯t concern herself with what would happen to them.


    ¡°Aurora please don¡¯t do it. Think of other ways to revenge but not ruin Caden¡¯s reputation. You know how important his business is to his reputation¡± Mia persuaded her daughter.


    Aurora squinted. When did her mother start meddling with her decisions? And besides that is the best way to get revenge. They would never be able to rise ever again. ¡°But why mum, Why don¡¯t you want me to do it in my own way?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to forgive them like you forgave me. And if you want to hurt them, make it lighter¡± Mia dered.


    ¡°Why mum should I follow what you said, give me one good reason why I should?¡± Aurora said, feeling a little annoyed at her mother¡¯s interference.


    Since Aurora wanted a good reason, she had to give her one. After all, sooner orter she was going to know the truth.


    ¡°Aurora you want to know right? Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you¡±.

 Chapter 88

    Mia drew Aurora closer and held her hand affectionately. She raised her chin to look into her eyes, and gently said in a low weak voice   ¡°Aurora you were going to know someday. I had to tell you because it¡¯s your right to know it¡¯s a debt I own you and I am ready to pay whatever price tag you attached¡±


    Aurora¡¯s brain went nk.


    What is her mother saying? It¡¯s a debt, she had to pay. She¡¯s beginning to be afraid, and uneasy at her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me what mum?¡± Aurora inquired. ¡°Tell you that Caden Diego¡­¡­. is¡­¡± Mia couldn¡¯t bring herself toplete her statement. She was afraid of what Aurora¡¯s actions would be.


    ¡°That Caden Diego is what mum?¡± Aurora asked, now holding her mother¡¯s hands. Has something happened to CEO Caden? Not that she cared, in fact she cared less if she refused  toplete her statement.


    Or could it be that she had dealt with CEO Caden on her behalf? Everyone in the family already knew that Larry Tom was CEO Caden¡¯s trusted bodyguard.


    Having interrogated Larry Tom, it became clear that Eve Diego was the mastermind behind all that she went through. Had they done something to Caden Diego and his daughter Eve? She hoped he¡¯s still alive.


    ¡°Caden Diego is¡­¡­is¡­.. your¡­I mean your¡­.. father!¡±Mia Rowan stammered.


    She stared at Aurora with a pale face. What would be Aurora¡¯s action? She thought and waited.


    Aurora¡¯s heartbeat almost skipped. What nonsense had her mother just sprouted out of her mouth?


    Herplexion went from fairness to purple and then to red. Her brain was nk. She couldn¡¯t interpret what her mother said.


    Her hand trembled and she felt she was having difficulty in breathing. It seemed there was no blood running in her bloodstream.


    What did her mother just say? Was she trying to amuse her or wants to see what h3e reactions would be if she cracked such a delicate joke.


    She blinked her eyes, to be sure she was awake not sleeping. Then she red at her mother in shock and unexinable fury.


    She released her mother¡¯s hand gently with a pale face. She became weak and felt like taking a sleeping pill. CEO Caden was  her father which invariably meant that Eve Diego is her step-sister. This was too much of a News. She needed time to absorb it.


    Turning away she stood up with her back to her trembling mother ¡°I want to be alone¡±.


    Mia stood up and wanted to ce her hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder. But Aurora, sensing her action, took a step forward.


    ¡°Aurora ple¡­¡­¡± she wanted to exin but Aurora cut her short. ¡°Now¡± Aurora ordered. Mia respected her wishes. She stepped out, ncing back at Aurora but shutting the door behind her.


    Aurora went to the door and bolted it. She sank into the sofa in a depressed mood. Looks like she¡¯s just getting to know who her mother was.


    Her mother Mia and Caden Diego even know each other? Gush, this is hard to believe. How on earth had her mother based in St Petersburg got involved with Caden Diego?


    There were many questions she would have wanted to ask, but for now, she will keep them bottled. Why didn¡¯t she tell her the moment they got back together, why wait till now? Her life was almost ruined by Eve Diego, her step sister and now that she wants revenge, she found out they were sisters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Next morning, everyone was present for breakfast except Aurora and Mia Rowan. Eli and his wife Lisa sat on their usual seats with a cheerful expression. They were going to announce to the family that they were expecting a new member.


    Sam and Samantha joined the others on the dinning and looked at where their mother usually sat, it was empty. Their grandmother Mia was not seated as well. Sam gave a slight frown and looked at his sister, their eyes became even. ¡°Where is mummy?¡± Natasha asked.


    Before anyone could answer, Mia who was just stepping in did ¡°How about I have a private talk with the elders my little cuties, I will have the Nanny bring your breakfast to your room¡±.


    The dining room became extremely quiet. There¡¯s something wrong that made Aurora not present for breakfast and Mia¡¯s statement only confirmed it.


    Mia walked towards the kids and ran her hands through their hairs gently. She smiled at them as they both nodded their heads. And stood up.


    The Nanny led them to their room while the servants followed with their breakfast. ¡°Why is my granddaughter not here for breakfast?¡± Luke Rowan asked as soon as the kids were out of sight.


    Mia blinked and sat down. She did not sleepst night. Her thoughts wandered about how Aurora was going to swallow down the truth she just knew. On the other hand, she was afraid, she shouldn¡¯t hurt herself.


    ¡°I got to know from Aurora¡¯s assistant that she was going to destroy the Diego group back in Florence City. I went to her to plead with her not to¡± Mia said briefly. Her voice low and shaky. 1


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same Diego group that David Nick, sorry Larry Tom  worked with, Whose  daughter plotted against Aurora?¡± Eli asked and Mia gave a nod in affirmation.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Why were you trying to stop her? Did you know the gravity of what Aurora went through?¡± Luke Rowan asked in a displeased manner.


    Whatever Aurora chooses to do to ruin those scoundrels, he would be in full Support of her actions. Why was Mia trying to stop her own daughter from taking her revenge?


    ¡°I was only trying to stop her from making a mistake that she¡¯ll spend the rest of our life regretting. I didn¡¯t want her to fall into such regrets¡± Mia answered.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that mistake that you think Aurora was going to regret about?¡± Mrs Rowan asked her daughter.

 Chapter 89

    Mia looked away. Guilt flooding her heart. How was she going to answer her mother¡¯s question, ¡°Mia?¡± Luke called. Why was she stalling for time, her father thought.


    ¡°This is something I haven¡¯t told anyone of you before¡± Mia said and stared at her fingers like a teenage girl. She  sighed before continuing her statement ¡°Caden Diego is the CEO of the Diego group, and Eve Diego that hurt Aurora is his daughter. The same Caden Diego is actually¡­.. is¡­.. huh¡­.. Aurora¡¯s father¡± Mia concluded and her tears gave way down her cheeks.


    There was a dead silence. No one uttered a word but all turned and stared at Mia. They all epted Aurora but never questioned Mia who her father was. They only assume that Aurora¡¯s father was probably in Florence City and of course they were right that way.


    ¡°Did you tell her Caden is her father?¡± Luke Rowan asked. Mia nodded amidst tears. There was silence thatsted quite a few seconds.


    That¡¯s it, the reason why Aurora didn¡¯te down for breakfast. No one would, if they got to know that the one who made their life miserable was actually a rtive, in fact a father.


    If Aurora only shut herself in her room and not hurt herself, she¡¯s indeed a brave girl. Without a word, Luke stood up and went toward Aurora¡¯s room. He took the stairs and stood in front of her door. Others stood up and followed and soon, there was almost the whole family knocking at her door.


    Aurora heard hushed voices and knocks. She knew then that they had alle in front of her door. But she refused to answer, nor open the door.


    She was too devastated, heartbroken and perplexed. She wants to be alone and ovee the Sudden realization of what her mother told her. She had cried and had no more strength to cry.


    ¡°Aurora my child, why did you allow what Mia said to bother you? Sometimes, the truth hurts, yes it hurts a lot but when you ept the truth, it brings an incredible peace to your heart¡±. Luke Rowan said, persuading Aurora.


    ¡°The truth of what you¡¯ve heard does not change anything. You are my granddaughter and you are a Rowan. That¡¯s what mattered the most. Nothing can change that, and you shouldn¡¯t get worked up with the information that will hold no water¡± Luke said further.


    Mrs Rowan was feeling hurt for her granddaughter. She tried persuading her as well as Aurora seemed unaffected by her grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°Aurora my dear. You are my grandchild, my eldest grandchild. Open the door for your grandma, because I am never letting you off as a Rowan. We all love you and you are an integral part of this family..¡±


    ¡°I hope she hasn¡¯t hurt herself? I will never forgive myself, I will just kill myself if Aurora does anything to hurt herself¡± Mia said standing for behind.


    Her eyes were puffy and red. She had stopped sobbing but kept sniffling at intervals. Aurora is her life and she cannot afford to see anything bad happen to her life.


    From the day she gave birth to Aurora, she had only brought her misery and heartache. Her failure as a mother kept unfolding itself in spirals.


    ¡°You shut your mouth, if you had told us this a long time ago or perhaps have rehearsed it in our ears before putting it to her, the matter would have been salvaged¡± Luke reprimanded Mia.


    Luke felt unhappy about what Mia did. He had reprimanded her before her siblings. This is what he had never done in years. But inwardly, he was wishing that Aurora truly did not hurt herself. He will not be able to survive the loss of a child and a grandchild.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But why hadn¡¯t Aurora opened the door? Was she ignoring them and pretending not to hear all they¡¯ve said or had something bad happened to her?


    Eli and Mile tried persuading Aurora as well but still the door was still locked. Finally Luke Rowan couldn¡¯t take it anymore ¡°someonee, pull down this door!¡±.


    ¡°Wait please, father-inw,¡± Lisa pleaded, raising her hand to stop her father inw. She walked forward and stood in front of the door, she closed her eyes briefly and sighed before knocking and saying ¡°Aurora, I want to tell you something.


    Eli and I wanted to say it after breakfast, but now, I am going to tell you first¡±. Everyone squinted and waited to hear what Lisa wanted to say. It¡¯s unfortunate that it¡¯s not Aurora alone that will hear it first but all of them present.


    ¡°Just yesterday, it was confirmed that Eli and I will be having a baby soon! You have no idea how happy your uncle and I felt. We¡¯ve been waiting for such a long time to hear this good news and you are the first person I am telling this good news to.


    You will definitely be his/her god-sister and how pleasant will it be that Sam and Samantha will be having a baby cousin. Please open the door and share in our¡­.¡± Lisa was not yet through with her words when they heard the noise of unbolting of the door.


    The door opened and before them stood the ashen-faced Aurora. She stared at them with her eyes red and the next thing she did was to hug Lisa affectionately. Everyone heaved down a breath of relief. Finally Aurora opened the door and she¡¯s fine.


    In Florence City, the scandalous news of Anna¡¯s unfaithfulness gradually died down. Tate Owen was contacted and summoned to court to discuss the custody  of Maxwell.


    When they arrived, Anna requested that she should be allowed to have custody of Max, that Tate Owen was still like a stranger to Max and may not be able to cope without having his mother around.


    To the amazement of all, Tate Owen agreed. As a result of Tate Owen¡¯s eptance, the court granted him to choose two days in a month to be with Max from dawn to dusk to enable the boy to get used to him as his father.


    It was concluded that after Max clocks eighteen, he would be free to choose whoever he wants to be with.

 Chapter 90

    Today was the day Julian Brabra and Anna were going to be divorced officially. Anna had already moved out of the house she and Julian Brabra owned and took Max with her.


    Julian Brabra was the first to arrive at the court with his mother.


    They sat down and waited for Anna and her parents. Julian Brabra sat and bowed his head, obviously lost in thought.


    Anna¡¯s father had pleaded with him to take Anna back and forgive her. But how can he possibly take back a woman who lied to him and drugged him? She med him and used him of forcefully taking her for the first time. She cuckolded him and gave him a false experience of a father. Such a woman was never to be trusted.


    But he knew that he was paying for his sins. He had betrayed Aurora and broken her heart but she survived. He will Suffer a worse fate than Aurora. His life was never going to be the same again. He had made mockery of the woman that loved him and he knew he would never be able to find that love again.


    He wished to see Aurora again even if it was just for a minute. He wants to apologize to her and seek her forgiveness. He doesn¡¯t deserve her again, not ever but only wishes for her forgiveness. She had escaped from prison but his instincts told him that she was still alive and happy.


    Mrs Brabra turned and nced at her son. She knew he was lost in thought. He had to be. When Julian  told her back then that he was not in love with Aurora anymore, she reprimanded him and told him not to forget the one who stood by him through thick and thin and even saved her life when she paid for her heart¡¯s surgery. But her son would not listen, he was infatuated and lured by riches.


    One day he came home and told her he was going to marry that slot in two days time, she threatened him with suicide and said she can only ept Aurora as her daughter-inw.


    ¡°mum, Anna is pregnant with my child and we have to obtain the certificate in order not to cause a scandal on her family¡¯s reputation¡±. That was Julian Brabra¡¯s statement to her. That statement conquered and silenced her resistance.


    They obtained the certificate but she refused to be present. It was now evidently clear that she was right back then when she called Anna a slot. That pregnancy that pinned Julian Brabra down was actually not his own.


    That served him right. He will forever live to remember that those that cheat to obtain shy things will also be cheated by someone else and lose those things to him.


    He must be regretting his actions towards Aurora.


    Anyways, she¡¯s only here as a witness to their divorce. After which she will return to her house and live the rest of her days peacefully.


    Finally, Anna and her parents dragged themselves in. Anna¡¯s father gave Julian Brabra and his mother a vicious stare and thetter sneered at him with a grin.


    Soon the papers were signed and the properties were divided. They had two cars, a house and a huge savings. They took a car each and since the savings were equal to the cost of the house, Anna said she wanted the savings and Julian Brabra should make do with the house.


    Julian Brabra epted it thus, they both parted and went their separate ways. As soon as they stepped out, Julian Brabra¡¯s mother told her son to drive her home and throughout their way home, his mother said nothing to him.


    Julian Brabra felt hurt by his mother¡¯s silence and knew that she was indirectly sending him a message of ¡®didn¡¯t I warn you¡¯. He was d he still had his job otherwise, his life would have ended miserably.


    Same day in St Petersburg, Aurora received an invitation to attend the birthday party of the CEO of the Kushner group. This man is the father of the scum named Kushner Nick. The birthday was to take ce at 7pm the next day. At the grand ballroom of the Oasis hotel.


    Kushner Nick smiled mischievously. This was the time he was waiting for. He was going to subdue this arrogant CEO of the Starlight holding and make her beg him. He called his assistant and whispered to him in a hushed voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Aurora, rather than ruin the Diego group, handed everything to be done to Mia at her grandfather¡¯s instruction. She was waiting to see how exactly her mother intends to handle her ex-boyfriend, which invariably is her father.


    At exactly 6:55pm the next day, Aurora stepped on the red carpet of Oasis hotel. She wore a backless pink mermaid gown. Her hair was made into a bun. She had light makeup on. As soon as she walked in, the organizer of the ceremony weed her as the most beautiful female CEO.


    Aurora smiled courteously and gave her present to the celebrant. She interacted with other CEO¡¯s and the acting CEO of Axel group told her that Santiago had traveled to Australia for a business deal.


    Aurora sulks inwardly. She had thought she was going to see Santiago at the party but didn¡¯t know he was out of the country.


    Kushner Nick walked amidst the guests and exchanged pleasantries with them. Many do not appreciate his person, but what can they do when he sends to celebrate his father¡¯s birthday and invites them to grease the asion.


    When he got to Aurora, Aurora pretended to be talking to Wale Jones and avoided his hand shake. He gave a silent grin and felt his manhood aroused as he stared at the sexy figure of Aurora.

 Chapter 91

    Kushner Nick ran his tongue over his lower lip, today he would have this body to himself. He would bruise her ego and make her submissive at the snap of his figures.


    If she makes himfortable and satisfied, he would think about taking pity on her and marry her otherwise she will be an object of public disgrace the next morning.


    Santiago came out of the airport. He had to arrive today by all means. Jasper Milo had told him that Aurora was going to attend the birthday party organized by the CEO of Kushner group, Yifon Ni¡¯s Father.


    He felt very ufortable and told Jasper Milo to make adequate bodyguards to protect Aurora. Something bad might happen, he had the premonition. He had that same feeling at his grandfather¡¯s birthday but didn¡¯t consider the possibility of something negative happening until he lost Aurora¡¯s love.


    Jasper Milo was already waiting for him. He slipped into the car and instructed Jasper to drive him to the Oasis hotel where the birthday party was taking ce.


    The waitress offered drinks to everyone as soon as they stepped down the dance floor. Soon Aurora felt uneasy and decided to visit the restroom. As she approached the restroom, her footsteps became extremely heavy and her head seemed to be spilling. She was feeling dizzy.


    She knew she had been drugged. Someone had drugged her juice intentionally and her intuition told her Kushner Nick had trapped her. She wanted to go back and tell Wale Jones to drive her back to the mansion but she couldn¡¯t move and felt her tongue tied.


    Amidst the confusion, she felt someone holding her shoulders. It¡¯s a feminine voice ¡°CEO Rowan, you looked drunk. You¡¯ve taken too much alcohol, I will help you to relieve yourself¡± rather than help her to the restroom, she felt she was being led farther and farther away.


    She tried to struggle, but was too weak to pull herself from the grip. Her mind was alert but her body and will power was weak. She was taken to a room and wasid on the bed.


    Kushner Nick saw his assistant arrive at his side and winked an eye at him. He excused himself and strode towards room number 101 with a happy grin. Aurora¡¯s assistant Wale Jones saw Kushner Nick walked away with a grin and felt uneasy.


    Santiago had just arrived at the hotel. He had no invitation but his personality gave him an advantage. Santiago¡¯s powerful aura gave the securities a feeling ofpression. Without asking him questions, they allowed him in immediately.


    As soon as he stepped in, he was introduced as the President of the Axel group internationally. Many have heard of him but haven¡¯t gotten to see him at such a close proximity.


    While epting handshakes and pleasantries, his eyes were dashing around the entire hall, obviously in search of Aurora. He couldn¡¯t find Aurora and had a feeling of uneasiness . He nced at Jasper Milo and immediately understood what that nce meant.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Few minutester, Jasper Milo returned to Santiago¡¯s side. Santiago was talking business with another CEO but bent his head gently for Jasper Milo¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Miss Aurora went to the restroom a while ago and she¡¯s expected to be back but has not been back. Kushner Nick also had subtly disappeared few minutes ago before we came in¡±


    Santiago¡¯s eyes turned icy cold as he clenched his fist. He walked past Jasper leaving an instruction ¡°Check the surveince camera¡± as he walked toward the restroom.


    Kushner had entered the room and bolted the door, he ced his camera at an appropriate angle and stared at the unconscious Aurora lying on the bed.


    Lust overcame Kushner Nick as he nced at his wrist watch, he would want to return to the party before it was over to erase any form of suspicion.


    Quickly he put off his coat and next his pants. A certain part in his body had be rigid ready to devour. He pulled off his tie and shirts.


    Santiago grabbed a waitress ordering her to check the female restroom for CEO Rowan. The waitress ran inside trembling and soon returned with the information that she¡¯s not inside. ¡°Is there a path here that leads to the rooms?¡± Santiago asked. The waitress said yes, pointing at a turn at the extreme corridor.


    Still grabbing the waitress by the elbow, Santiago yanked her along. Just then Jasper Milo called and said Kushner Nick was seen entering room number 101.


    ¡°Lead me to room 101¡± Santiago ordered. The waitress took the elevator and when they arrived, Jasper Milo and two bodyguards were already at the door.


    Kushner Nick squatted with Aurora under him. He had put off his clothes. He started kissing Aurora¡¯s cheeks and intended to undress her when he heard a vicious kick at the door.


    Consumed by lust, he ignored it and started running his hand across Aurora¡¯s body to find the zipper. This time Santiago gave the door another terrible kick and at once, the door came flying backwards. Santiago strode in followed by the waitress.


    Kushner Nick was paralysed with fear at the sudden movement that made the door give way. He stood up hurriedly and came face to face with Santiago Axel.


    Santiago looked past him and saw Aurora lying unconscious on the bed. He looked closer and saw that she was still dressed and then looked at Kushner Nick who stood naked. He knew if he was two minuteste, the worst would have happened.


    Jasper Milo walked in with the bodyguards. When the waitress saw the naked young master of the Kushner group, fear gripped her and she ran out.


    Unable to ept his lost pride before the waitress that ran out and feigning annoyance, he raised his clenched fist to hit Santiago but thetter intercepted it. The noise of bone cracking was heard.


    Kushner Nick had his hand broken and next, Santiago held his other hand and said ¡°you messed with the wrong person. How dare you think of sleeping with my woman!¡± and gave him a vicious kick below his abdomen. Kushner Nick passed out.


    At this time, the waitress had called the hotel manager and they came rushing in. Jasper Milo ordered the bodyguards, search for a camera or any device that records, be it a phone or whatever¡±.


    Somehow, the wind of what was happening came to the ears of those partying and they came rushing towards room 101. Santiago lifted Aurora princessly and used the private elevator down.

 Chapter 92

    When Kushner Nick¡¯s father arrived, Santiago and his men had left, leaving the unconscious Kushner Nick behind. Many reporters who came to cover the asion had now gotten a good headline for the next day.


    Jasper Milo slipped into the driver¡¯s seat and started the ignition. Santiagoy Aurora at the passenger¡¯s seat and took his ce beside Jasper Milo.


    CEO Kushner almost went insane at the sight of his son¡¯s condition. He asked authoritatively on who did this to his son. Those who came in with him along with the hotel manager and staff were shocked at the sight before them.


    Gripping the manager by the cor, Kushner Nick¡¯s father demanded an exnation. ¡°Sir, it has not been verified, but the waitress said your son tried to rape an unconscious woman and her boyfriend caught him¡±. The manager tried to exin.


    He refused to call the name of the woman Kushner Nick tried to rape and deliberately skip the name of Santiago for fear of offending the powerful names.


    ¡°When the reporters heard the words of the manager, they recorded it and took photographs. They asked subtle questions but the smart, intelligent manager was discreet in his answers.


    With a sneer, all the guests went away without offering a hand of help to the unconscious naked man on the floor. They were d someone had finally put the rascal in his appropriate ce.


    Kushner Nick¡¯s assistant quickly took his pants and slipped it into him before taking him to the hospital. Wale Jones suspected that the woman in question must be Aurora. She went to the restroom but did not return before the pandemonium ensued.


    He had searched the entire restroom and didn¡¯t find his boss. He saw the President of the Axel group going  towards the restroom briskly minutes ago and couldn¡¯t find him now among the guests.


    Aurora¡¯s purse which contained her phone was in Wale¡¯s possession. As the guests dispersed and Kushner Nick was taken  to the hospital, he went to the manager and demanded for the surveince camera.


    The manager, not Sure who Wale Jones really was, refused toply. But at the mention of Rowan¡¯s name  he Sumbed. He got the copy of the surveince recording and asked for its immediate deletion.


    Every recording in the surveince camera was deleted before him and threatened the manager not to only bring the hotel down but have the manager¡¯s neck to be hanged if a word of what happened or transpired between them gets to the ears of a third party.


    The manager nods his head sheepishly before a satisfied Wale Jones leaves his office. Then the police arrived but it was toote, no one knows who hurt the young master and nothing was found on the Surveince camera.


    Wale Jones called Mia Rowan, he told her everything he knew and how President Axel had saved Aurora. But he didn¡¯t know where he had taken her.


    To his utter amazement, Mia Rowanughed at the other side of the phone and told him not to worry about Aurora, because she¡¯s in safe hands. With that, Jones left with Aurora¡¯s phone.


    When Santiago got to his vi, he carried Aurora to his room and ced her gently on the bed. He got back to Jasper Milo and gave him orders.


    A doctor must be brought in immediately. She needed medical help and he doesn¡¯t feelfortable taking to the hospital randomly.


    He knew that Aurora was drugged, and it seems it¡¯s an aphrodisiac. The past seemed to be repeating itself. He had to cure her and save her life. He took the camera and checked its recording. Thank goodness that miscreat had not touched her yet.


    This was his Aurora atst. He had missed her for years and wished their re-union shouldn¡¯t have taken this pattern. He wanted to plead and apologize to her for his inability to protect her and sending her to prison. He wanted her to give him her forgiveness and not settle it this way.


    He checked the time and saw it was past 10pm already. He was pacing back and forth, waiting for the doctor already.


    Her temperature was getting heated. He got a towel and dabbed her body. If he didn¡¯t help Aurora now, it may be toote.


    Jasper Milo soon arrived with two medical doctors who are experts in such cases. As soon as they saw Aurora, they knew her system was going to be drained of the poison and detoxify.


    Next morning, the news of Kushner Nick¡¯s open scandal rented the inte. His previous scandals were dug out and his photos were disyed on the inte. The pictures of his shady deals and the transactions he made on illegal business all exposed.


    Comments were flooding, almost all the citizens in the city were happy that his secret deals had been exposed. Many apuded the anonymous man who rescued his woman from the clutches of shame that Kushner Nick would have dragged her in.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Many negativements Such as a ¡®rascal caught in his web¡¯, ¡®karma¡¯ ¡®Nemesis¡¯ and so on were used to express the situation Kushner Nick found himself in.


    Many youngdies and women wished all the men would be like the anonymous man, that way, women don¡¯t have to always be at the mercy of bad guys like Kushner Nick.


    When Santiago woke-up the next morning, he ced a kiss on Aurora¡¯s temple. He really felt tiredst night. He had stayed awake, watching over Aurora until he was sure she was free from harm¡¯s way.


    He went to the bathroom and showered before checking the inte. When he saw the hot news and the variousments. The effect of this scandal was enough to send the Kushner group crashing.


    When Santiago finally came downstairs for breakfast, he saw Jasper Milo all dressed up and waiting in the sitting room.


    Jasper raised his head and saw how casual Santiago had dressed, he knew the boss had no intention of visiting the Axel group that day.


    Jasper was invited and he followed Santiago to the dinning. Together they ate their breakfast before the former gave him an update of thetest situation.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°Someone had ordered the surveince camera deleted. No record of Aurora nor you found. The police got no evidence to further their investigation¡±Jasper Milo said.


    ¡°About Kushner Nick,¡± Santiago asked. ¡°His vas deferens was injured by the kick and as we speak, his testes have been surgically removed in order to save his life. As it is now, he has be a man-made eunuch¡±Jasper Milo replied with a chuckle.


    That is what Santiago wants him to experience when he gives him that dangerous kick. That is his take home gift for messing with his woman.


    ¡°How is Miss Aurora now?¡±Jasper Milo asked. He knew she was definitely going to be fine even if it means the boss staying up all night


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now,¡± Santiago replied.


    Nodding his head, Jasper Milo added ¡°the evidence of all Kushner Nick past deeds and illegal deals was sold out by him. And as we speak, the government agencies are after him and his father.


    Santiago dismissed Jasper Milo with the instruction of contacting Mia Rowan, the former CEO of the Starlight holding, Aurora¡¯s mother and tell her about Aurora whereabout.


    At the Rowan¡¯s Mansion, everyone ate their  breakfast silently. They¡¯ve seen the breaking news already. They suspected that Aurora was the anonymous woman in the news. But her name was not mentioned and the police said they have no record from the surveince camera. But Aurora was not homest night and till now, they¡¯ve not heard a word from Mia.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my granddaughter?¡± Luke Rowan asked, directing his gaze at Mia. Mia quickly chewed her food and swallowed it before answering, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she was almost caught up in the scandal with Kushner Nick but she was saved¡±


    Luke Rowan squinted. Aurora was saved but she was not homest night and was yet to return that morning. That boy Kushner Nick had wrecked the pride and self-esteem of manydies and would have dragged his granddaughter in the mire along with himself.


    What kind of human was that boy Kushner Nick? His life was so full of scandals and his damn father was able to live with it. Now that the government is after him and his son, not only will his name and reputation be ruined, his entire world and business will experience a shipwreck.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who saved her?¡± Eli Rowan asked. He was a lieutenant and should be responsible for his family member¡¯s security. He wondered why there were no bodyguards around Aurora.


    ¡°Santiago Axel did. Wale Jones told mest night about the turn of events and how Aurora was saved by him. He was the one that deleted the information on the surveince camera before the police arrived¡± Mia said, briefing them about Wale Jone¡¯s call and quick actions.


    ¡°Wale Jones was with Aurora?¡± Luke asked. with Wale Jones, Aurora should have been in safe hands.


    ¡°Yes, but Aurora excused herself to go to the restroom. That was thest he saw her the previous night¡± Mia replied.


    Mile asked ¡°Who is Santiago Axel?¡±. ¡°He¡¯s the President of the Axel group and also Sam and Samantha¡¯s father,¡± Mia replied.


    Everyone paused momentarily. Wasn¡¯t he Supposed to be in Florence City? Aurora was President Axel¡¯s girlfriend? How did he know that Aurora was in trouble and came to her rescue?


    Luke and his wife exchanged looks. When did Mia meet him and how certain was what she said? He remembered that he was present at Aurora¡¯s wee party but didn¡¯t get to meet him personally.


    ¡°Since when did you know about him Mia?¡± Madam Rowan asked. Her daughter will never cease to amaze her. She knew things, but would not say until the matter had gotten to a bottle-necked stage.


    ¡°when I saw him at Aurora¡¯s wee party. I immediately suspected he and Aurora had something to do together in the past, judging from each Surprised gaze at the other, secondly Sam is a spitting image of him. Later I asked Milli Logan about it and she confirmed my suspicion¡± Mia said deliberately omitting the scenario of their meeting in her office.


    ¡°If he was so capable, why did he allow her to go to prison?¡± Eli asked.


    ¡°Perhaps because of the words ¡®lost trust¡¯ ¡± Mia replied.


    That way, no one said anything for a long time until Mile said ¡°Grandfather¡¯s health is bing more delicate and deteriorating. I am thinking of transferring him to the hospital¡±.


    ¡°I was going to suggest that to my brother-inw. I tried feeding him his medicinesst night and he couldn¡¯t even take them¡± Lisa exined.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe you should,¡± Luke replied. His father was growing weaker and sometimes, would not even recognize him. Despite efforts by Mile and the family doctors, he doesn¡¯t seem to be responding to treatment.


    ¡°Lastly, tell Aurora, when she returns to bring that fellow home for me to scrutinize him. The Rowan¡¯s are known for integrity and self-esteem. If she wants to get back together with him, they have to begin with the marriage ns¡± Luke instructed, directing his gaze at Mia.


    Thetter gave a slight nod before everyone stood up to go about their daily activities.

 Chapter 94

    Santiago had his work brought home for him and he was in his study when his phone rang. He sighed audibly, his grandfather was calling him. He was probably going to ask him to return to Florence City as soon as possible.


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± He said as soon as he answered the phone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that your Aurora and kids are in St Petersburg?¡± old man Axel blurted out.


    Santiago was taken aback. He squinted and wondered how soon his grandfather had found out the reason behind his prolonged stay in St Petersburg.


    Grey Logan! He must have told his lover. There¡¯s no secret hidden in the heart that love, true love cannot unlock. He must have told Mira and thetter informed his mother and grandfather.


    ¡°But you know now, grandfather, I can¡¯t return without my woman and kids,¡± Santiago dered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I never realized that thess was actually having my great grandkids in her belly while in prison. Do all you have to do and bring those Axel¡¯s kids home together with their mother¡± Old man Axel instructed.


    Santiago listened expressionlessly. It¡¯s easier said than done. Before he could think of something else to say , he heard next. ¡°Santiago, have you seen Aurora? Has she forgiven you? Tell her I have epted her as my daughter-inw. I like to meet my adorable grand kids. Bring them to me as soon as possible¡± Palmer was sounding ecstatic.


    Santiago pinched the space between his eyes and felt speechless. His mother had asked him questions and without waiting to get his answers, she had instructed and voiced her wishes as well.


    ¡°You have decided to ept her because she¡¯s a Rowan now right?, what if she chooses not to be mum?¡± Santiago threw a question at his mother.


    ¡°Do all you can to make her marry you. And yes she¡¯s a Rowan now. You know our Axel family only needs, reputable woman to birth the heirs. And secondly, because she¡¯s the only woman you love¡± Palmer retorted.


    There¡¯s only one sentence that captivated him in his mother¡¯s response, Aurora was indeed the only woman that he loves. And he intends to love her alone for the rest of his life.


    It was past noon, when Aurora opened her eyes. She felt fagged out. The room was intensely bright and the sun rays prated through the drape making her eyes blind. She robbed her eyes and yawned but sat up abruptly.


    She rememberedst night that she felt being ced on a bed. She felt drugged on her way to the restroom. She became dizzy apanied by a splitting headache. Someone led her to the room and who was that fellow who led away?


    She raised the quilt and found herself naked. She ced her hand on her mouth as she opened her mouth agape. History had repeated itself. Someone had taken advantage of her and this time, it¡¯s not Santiago.


    She dragged herself into the bathroom and felt a familiar scent.


    It¡¯s the scent of Santiago. The toiletries are replicas of what Santiago usually used back then at Florence City. Without considering any possibility, she took her bath hurriedly and came out of the bathroom. She saw a towel on the rack and took it. As soon as she held it, it gave out a powerful body scent,


    Gush, why is she hallucinating? Everything in this room was identical to Santiago¡¯s belongings that she knew back then. She had be obsessed with Santiago that it¡¯s now affecting her sense of reasoning.


    Santiago was in Australia and this ce might be a hotel. Who took advantage of her? She¡¯s now an influential woman and anything amiss can ruin her reputation and her family.


    She needed to be out of here as soon as she could. But she couldn¡¯t find her dress. It was then it dawned on her that this might not be a hotel but someone¡¯s bedroom.


    Had Kushner Nick brought her to his house and messed her up?


    She looked around to find the location of a wardrobe, she can¡¯t possibly walk out of this room with a towel. But as she looked, her eyes rested on a picture, a picture she remembered.


    She remembered that year when she followed Santiago to a business dinner. She was dressed in such a breathtaking dress that Santiago made her take a photo. Without letting her know, Santiago had erged it into a portrait and ced it in his bedroom.


    Looking at the picture, she remembered and then sighed, this was indeed Santiago¡¯s bedroom. Only he had this picture and the familiar scent she had been perceiving were real, not hallucination nor her imagination.


    She stood transfixed looking at the picture when she heard the door open. She turned and came face to face with Santiago.


    She stood spell-bound. Before her stood her man, her lover and the father of her kids. But he was the one that sent her to prison, that said horrible words about her, that failed to trust her when she needed him the most. It gave a feeling of a boon and a bane.


    Santiago stood admiring her alluring looks. She tied his towel across her chest, her hair was still dripping water. He stared at her from her hair to the tip of her toes. Soon he took his eyes off her body and came closer, shutting the door behind him.


    He stood a few inches away from Aurora then looked away. Guilt enveloped him and subsequently didn¡¯t want to meet her stare. He seemed tongue-tied not knowing what to say to Aurora.

 Chapter 95

    Is it him again? He had slept with her like he did the first time. He always gets to help her whenever she¡¯s in a dilemma of being drugged.


    Aurora thought as she sneered and said ¡°So it was you after all. You have condescended so low to have my wine drugged just to have me in your bed right? Couldn¡¯t you think of a better method to sleep with the woman who once saved your damn fucking ass from being drugged?¡±


    Santiago squinted. Aurora was using him directly for drugging her? He couldn¡¯t have grown so mean toward her to have done something so stupid.


    ¡°Do you think so despicable of me? You think I drugged you just to sleep with you?¡±. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Aurora had turned him into in her heart.


    pping her hands mockingly ¡°So tell me President of the little Axel group, how and why I ended up in your miserable bed? Of all the better beds that I could have ended up in, why should it be Yours?¡±.


    Aurora was deliberately mocking him, she wants to humiliate him and make him feel inferior to her. The Starlight holding might be thergest group in the country but that doesn¡¯t mean the Axel group was best referred to as ¡®little¡¯.


    Santiago was displeased with Aurora¡¯s taunting but he held his temper in a check. Aurora might have be a richdy now but he doesn¡¯t approve of her calling the Axel group little.


    ¡°Would you have approved if you ended up in someone else¡¯s bed rather than mine?¡± Santiago inquired expressionlessly.


    ¡°Sure, I would have approved and prefered to end up with a hooker than an man-whore like you¡± Aurora shot back at him.


    Santiago was at the climax of his temper. His expression suddenly grew cold as he stared at Aurora with a disappointed re. He had never been insulted like these in his whole life. Aurora had gone from using him to humiliate him and now, she went too far by insulting him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hurt you in the past and I am sorry. I really regretted my actions, and I am deeply sorry about that. Last night, I didn¡¯t touch you. I only bathed you and If it was wrong to have done that, I am sorry¡± Santiago said and threw his phone on the bed.


    He walked past Aurora and took hisptop, opened it, and said ¡°you can check the contents of this video to ascertain the method I used in drugging you and after that, check the inte to satisfy your supposition. When you are done, check the wardrobe and pick your dress then get yourself out of my house¡±. He went back, picking his phone, and walked towards the door.


    He unlocked the door and stepped out, before shutting the door he added ¡°in 24hours, I will visit your Rowan family and discuss the custody of the children¡± then went away.


    Aurora blinked her eyes to keep the tears in check. She had finally satisfied her ego and made Santiago pissed off. He had also experienced what she experienced when he said those horrible words at her. But what she really experienced was nothingpared to his present feeling.


    Aurora chuckled. She should be d that Santiago was the one who saved her and not some other random casanova like Kushner Nick. But she must find that fellow that drugged her and made her vulnerable.


    She went to the wardrobe and found several expensive dresses of different colors. And all were her size. There were several underwear as well and without being told, she knew they all had been bought for her.


    She looked at the clock and saw it was past noon. She was famished and her stomach churn. She got dressed and decided to spare a few minutes to check out the video Santiago wanted her to watch.


    When Aurora finished watching the content of the video, she was breathing heavily. Kushner Nick almost took advantage of her, had it not been Santiago¡¯s quick arrival.


    Kushner Nick had set her up and obviously drugged her wine.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The sight of Kushner Nick¡¯s naked body made Aurora gaped, she¡¯s never seen a naked man before beside Santiago¡¯s sexy body. He had saved her and she used him instead.


    She proceeded to log into the inte and was more shocked than before when she saw the news of Kushner Nick¡¯s scandals. How he was beaten to unconsciousness by a man who¡¯s woman he wanted to rape. But the perfect thing about the news was that her and Santiago¡¯s name were not mentioned.


    No one knew who the woman was neither her man. Aurora sighed, Santiago was the only one capable of doing something so perfect. She sighed and simultaneously smiled at the variousments on the inte.


    Many were apuding the anonymous man and called his woman a treasured asset. Kushner Nick became a wanted criminal, along with his father.


    Santiago had risked everything to save her reputation and preserve her womanly pride. Her family name was not tinted as well. She had to thank Santiago and forgive him for the past.


    Her emotions got the better part of her as she started crying. This was enough to pay for his sins. This singr act of his is enough topensate for the past. He had proved that he still loves her and she had misunderstood him.


    She forgot about her churning stomach and came out of the room. Soon she was downstairs and the Chauffeur walked to her ¡°Miss, the boss instructed that I drove you home¡±.


    Aurora gave a faint smile before asking ¡°I want to meet your boss¡±. The Chauffeur sighed helplessly and said ¡°The boss instructed that no one should disturb his quietness¡±


    ¡°I have to meet him and it¡¯s very important. I am his girlfriend and I am Sure he would be unhappy when he heard that you refused my orders¡¯ ¡® Aurora said and stared at the Chauffeur.

 Chapter 96

    Santiago went to his study, he stood by the window with his back to the door. He was smoking. He didn¡¯t know Aurora could ever be so daringly arrogant to him. It seemed wealth and power had truly brought out her other personality.


    He was doubting if Aurora still loves him but now, he knows she had no feelings for him anymore. He saw her looks and harsh words to him. It¡¯s a sign that a woman doesn¡¯t love the man anymore when she behaves and talks recklessly to the man she once adored.


    There¡¯s no need to pursue her anymore. She hates him and detests him. He will keep a far distance from her henceforth. If it Hadn¡¯t  been for the kids, he would have swore not to have anything to do with her anymore.


    There are other rich wealthy men and son¡¯s of the high ss especially from the aristocratic family who actually wanted to be her boyfriend. He meant nothing to her again.


    He had done nothing to her the previous evening other than watching over her and ensuring she became alright.


    And yet, she used him of taking advantage of her and drugging her. Why would he do so to the woman he loves and the mother of his kids?


    He soon finished smoking a stick of cigarettes and took another. He was about to lite it but decided to pause. He folded his arms and kept looking outside the window.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t know how long he stood there, lost in his thoughts. But he soon heard a faint knock on his door. He thought he already told them not to bother him. But the knock persisted, he took the remote and pressed it, and the door opened.


    But, as soon as the door opened, he knew the person who entered was Aurora. But he refused to look back. What does she want from him now?


    ¡°Santiago¡± Aurora¡¯s voice was thin and emotional. But Santiago didn¡¯t answer nor turned to look at her. When Santiago didn¡¯t respond to her, she walked closer and stood inches behind.


    Santiago¡¯s physique was captivating. He was taller than her with a broad chest and a slimmer waist. She stared at his back view and saw a bigger version of her son Sam.


    ¡°I watched the video and saw the news. Thanks for saving me and my family¡¯s reputation from scandal. Thank you¡± Aurora appreciated in a weak feminine voice.


    Santiago¡¯s expression was cold. This was Aurora who insulted him earlier with an arrogant air. What happened to her voice now? Had the video and the inte news Suddenly made her regret her initial outburst to him?


    ¡°Miss Rowan need not to thank me. I¡¯ve only returned a favor¡± Santiago replied. But instead of Aurora leaving, she started sobbing.


    Santiago was behaving aloof toward her. Perhaps she had hurt him with her words a while ago or the day he came to her at the Starlight holding. She can¡¯t endure the torture of her feelings for him.


    Santiago froze at what Aurora was doing. Was she really crying? Before he could turn to face her, she had embraced his waist from behind. She ced her head on his back and sobed harder.


    Santiago was in a daze, he held her hand and carefully turned himself to face her teary face. Aurora buried her face on his chest and was sniffing.


    Santiago said nothing but held her tight in a warm embrace. He remained mute holding her, he wanted her to cry and relieve herself. He was going to hold her as long as it took.


    Aurora had actually stopped crying but remained in that position and took in his masculine fragrance. After a long time, Santiago asked ¡°Are you alright, Aurora?¡± shaking her head, Aurora replied ¡°No, I am not alright, I love you¡±


    Santiago loosened their embrace and held her a little inches away from his body. He raised her chin to make her stare into his eyes. He looked at her puffy eyes, scrutinizing it before asking ¡°Repeat what you said¡±


    ¡°I said, I love you, I love you Santiago, I really do¡± Aurora repeated herself. ¡°You still love me after all that had transpired between us?¡± Santiago wanted her to reaffirm her confession.


    ¡°Whatever happened was in the past. Today and in the future, I will only love you¡± Aurora dered.


    Without another word, Santiago let his lips crushed on hers and started kissing her passionately. The gentle kiss gradually became a vigorous one. The kiss intensified until Aurora almost choked, had Santiago not let her go. ¡°I love you the most Aurora, l love you to the moon babe¡±


    Santiago drove Aurora to a restaurant and they both had lunch. Santiago actually adored Aurora, bringing back the past pleasant memories they shared.


    Having had their fill, he drove her to the Starlight holding. With the promise of checking on herter, Santiago dropped her off and waited until she took the elevator before speeding off.


    That same day in Florence City, Eve Diego was nning to close earlier than the usual time. She was going on a date with the youngest master of the Bradston group.


    James Bradston had spent almost all his life in America and had only returned a month ago. He returned to assist his elder brother in running the Bradston group.


    There was a rumor that he was a drug addict, but no one had actually witnessed or had any evidence against him. But when he returned, T heard about it and made a call across to madam Bradson, her childhood friend. And the result of that call is their blind date scheduled for that day by 7:00PM.


    Aurora got into her office and called Wale Jones. As soon as Wale saw her, he smiled like the sunshine. ¡°Are you ok boss Rowan?¡±.


    ¡°I am fine. Tell me how it all went at the party¡± Aurora asked pretending to be ignorant. He wanted to know how Wale Jones felt and what he reported back to her family.


    Before answering, Wale Jones presented her cell phone and her purse to her. There were multiple missed calls on it.


    Wale Jones exined to her all she already knew and the fact that he ensured to have  the surveince camera deleted at the hotelst night before leaving. Hence giving the police no glue to tracing the act to her.


    Aurora was pleased and gave a megawatt smile and a thump up to wale Jones. Setting down, she busied herself with the work on her desk.

 Chapter 97

    At the close of the office, Mia called Aurora. She asked how she¡¯s faring and asked if she¡¯s back with Santiago? After she heard Aurora¡¯s reply, she told her toe straight to the hospital, that her great-grandfather¡¯s health is deteriorating.


    When Aurora hung up? She felt depressed. Her great-grandfather had be severely ill and couldn¡¯t get out of his room. Often her uncle Mile passes food into his stomach using the nasal gastric tube. She had the fear of losing him. He¡¯s Such a nice man and has a great sense of humor.


    When she was done and about to leave, her cell phone chirped. Checking the caller ID, she smiled and clicked on the green button. ¡°Hey babe, I am waiting to drive you home,¡± Santiago said.


    Aurora joined Santiago in his car. When Santiago saw her, he knew she was not happy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked.¡± My great grandfather is very ill and he¡¯s in the hospital. Can you just drive me to Rowan¡¯s medical center?¡± Aurora asked.


    Rowan¡¯s medical center is arge health institute with different departments. It¡¯s one of thergest hospitals in St Petersburg. From its name, one can depict who the owners are.


    ¡°Ok¡± Santiago answered and sped off in the direction of the hospital. They both were quiet except for Santiago¡¯s asional nces at Aurora. He was imagining if Aurora was truly sitting there beside him or he was dreaming? Aurora was back, back into his life and he felt the happiness he had lost a long time ago. Once Aurora¡¯s family epts him, he will propose marriage to her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Santiago¡± Aurora¡¯s call brought him back to his senses. He turned and nced at her ¡°Mm¡­.. mm¡± he grunted.


    But Aurora did not say anything for a long time until he approached a pharmacy store ¡°Halt¡± Aurora instructed.


    Santiago did exactly as Aurora instructed and asked ¡°What?¡±.  ¡°I want to get some drugs from the pharmacy¡±. Aurora replied, avoiding Santiago¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What for?¡± Santiago asked flippantly. Isn¡¯t her great grandfather in the hospital and that¡¯s where they were heading. What else does she need drugs for?


    ¡°I just want to get drugs¡± Aurora reaffirms her earlier statement. How was she Supposed to tell him that she was going to get contraceptives? She suspected that Santiago had herst night, but was not Sure. But to be on a safer side, she wants to take some pills.


    When Santiago stared at Aurora intently, he guessed at once. Aurora probably wants to get a contraceptive. He chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me anymore, I didn¡¯t do anything to you.


    No kisses, no sex, nothing. You have nothing to be worried about. I simply watched over you all night until I dozed off¡±


    Santiago always predicts her thoughts. And even at this moment, he still does. But why wasn¡¯t he able to read her mind that day at his grandfather¡¯s birthday party?


    ¡°How did you know what I am going to get?¡± Aurora asked out of tradition. It¡¯s a question she often asked back then before things fell apart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can always guess your thoughts. The only time I didn¡¯t or was too clouded-minded to read you was what led to our falling apart¡± Santiago answered triumphantly. He felt happy that Aurora was Surprised at his initial statement.


    ¡°Are you Sure Santiago?¡± Aurora asked. Aurora¡¯s question left a grin on Santiago¡¯s chin. Aurora makes him remembers the past when they have sex and he always insisted on not using a protection.


    Actually, he had wanted Aurora to get pregnant to use the pregnancy as a cheese in his hand to silence his Axel family from refusing Aurora. When he expected Aurora to be pregnant, what he heard instead was that she had an abortion. That was what made him mad with her.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely. I want us to get together again first, be certain that you have forgiven me and be sure you still love me ¡± Santiago said and chuckled.


    Aurora eyed him jokingly as Santiago kissed her chin before driving off.


    They arrived at the hospital and Aurora led the way to the private ward. Santiago simply followed behind. As they got to the door of the ward, they saw Mile inpany of another doctoring out of the private ward.


    Mile paused at the sight of the handsome and well built man apanying Aurora. He knew at once that he was the renowned President of the Axel group.


    The guy was much more handsome than he had imagined. He has a chilling aura wherever he goes and makes people naturally ord him respect. He talked in a hushed voice and the other doctor gave a nod before hurrying along.


    ¡°Aurora¡± Mile called, giving her a scrutinizing look. His niece was almost caught up in a scandal. The thought of which gave every member of the Rowan family an ufortable feeling.


    ¡°Hey Uncle¡± Aurora greeted, giving him a hug. Mile patted her back and asked ¡°Are you ok?¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± Aurora replied.


    Mile stared at the cold faced man whose hands were in his pants pocket. He was waiting for Aurora to be through with her uncle before saying a ¡®hi¡¯ to him.


    He had researched and knew that Aurora had two maternal uncles. The eldest a medical doctor and the other a lieutenant. He knew that this man was a medical doctor at once.


    Refraining from the embrace, Aurora looked at her uncle and then at Santiago. She wanted to introduce them to each other but¡­

 Chapter 98

    She wanted to introduce them to each other but Santiago beat her to it. ¡°Hello doctor¡± Santiago greeted and brought his hand out of his pants pocket stretching it to Mile for a handshake.


    ¡°Hi. Call me Mile Rowan¡± Mile said and shook his hand. Santiago gave a slight nod and smiled. His smile was beautiful.


    ¡°I am Santiago Axel,¡± Santiago introduced himself. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, President Axel. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but I must say you look more handsome than you appear in pictures¡± Mile gave apliment.


    Aurora felt more excited than Santiago who wasplimented. She knew Santiago was handsome and had caught manydies stealing nces at him and often, olddies are captivated by him. Santiago knows it himself and that¡¯s basically why he snubdies. But many termed it as being arrogant.


    ¡°Thank you ¡± Santiago replied with a smile that reveals his diastema.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How is great grandfather?¡± Aurora asked, trying to change the attention from Santiago.


    Mile sighed ¡°You can check on him yourself¡± without another word, Aurora pushed the door open and on the bedid the old patriarch.


    He was sleeping or rather unconscious. He looked pale and thin. Aurora went to him and held his hand. Unconsciously, her tears dropped on his hand and the old man shivered slightly.


    ¡°Great grandfather. Please get well. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you. I can¡¯t take it if anything happens to you¡± Aurora was sobbing, she ced her head on her great grandfather¡¯s face. He was on Oxygen and practically on life Support .


    Santiago stood inches away from Aurora but when Aurora started sobbing profusely he went and held her. But unknown to them both, Luke, his wife and Mia stepped into the ward and stood quietly, watching the scene before them.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Aurora. I am Sure great grandfather will not be happy with your tears¡± Santiago was trying to coax Aurora.


    ¡°No Santiago, let me cry. I love him, he¡¯s Such a good man, so full of humor. I missed him when I was growing up, I just met him a few years ago and I can¡¯t get enough of him. I want him to live but his present condition makes me afraid¡± Aurora sobbed the most.


    ¡°If you want him to live, then talk to him. Tell him positive things, tell him how much you will miss him if he sumbs to death. Talk to him about the good few times you have shared together. Only then will you make him fight against death ande back home to you¡± Santiago was teaching Aurora about the power of life in words.


    Luke Rowan squinted. He¡¯s impressed with Santiago¡¯s words and nced at his wife and daughter. Truly his father was already aged and will not be Surprised if he passes away.


    But listening to Santiago¡¯s words, he wished he could have his fathere back home with him. He was really going to miss him should anything happen to him.


    Cleaning her tears, Aurora said ¡°Great grandfather, you are a source of inspiration to me. Your wise words and council have helped bring Santiago and l together again.


    Remember that night you called me to your room and told me to give him a chance. I just did today and I am Presenting him to you. He¡¯s Sam and Samantha¡¯s father. I did what you asked me to do and I want you to get well so that he can experience how lovely you¡¯ve always been¡± Aurora sniffled. She started crying silently.


    Santiago held the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Great grandfather, I really want to get to meet him. And that¡¯s not going to be possible if you remain in this condition. I am really sorry for hurting your great granddaughter. I am sorry and I do regret my actions. No day passed by without me wishing to turn back the hands of time. But now I promise on the life of my great grandfather to protect her for the rest of her life¡±.


    To their utter amazement, the electrocardiogram (ECG) monitor started showing rapid increase in the old man¡¯s heart beats. When Luke Rowan saw the activity on the monitor, located at the side of the bed his fatherid, he smiled and soon the doctors dashed in with Mile.


    The doctors and nurses were monitoring it from their offices and nurses station. Hence they rushed into old man Rowan¡¯s private room.


    Santiago held Aurora and turned only toe face to face with Aurora¡¯s mother and grandparents. They all went out at the doctor¡¯s instruction. Luke Rowan looked Santiago head to toe before sitting down to await the doctor¡¯s news.


    Hardly had Santiago sat down for 5minutes when his cell phone started ringing. When he saw who the caller ID was, he whispered to Aurora ¡°it¡¯s Jasper Milo¡± before excusing himself to answer.


    When Santiago returned, he told Aurora he had to leave. There has been an emergency. He kissed Aurora¡¯s forehead before bowing slightly to the Rowan¡¯s saying a good bye to them. Before her parents could respond, Mia spoke.


    ¡°I hope you wouldn¡¯t minding over for dinner at our ce? Mia asked and nced at her Parents. She had used the word ¡°our¡± indicating her and her parents¡¯ ce.


    Santiago smiled. His smiles are beautiful. He seldom smiles but when he does, it¡¯s so captivating. ¡°I¡¯ll be greatly honored  aunt¡±


    Luke Rowan and his wife were pleased with his courtesy. Luke Rowan  wondered if what he heard about President Axel was true. He had been described as a cold-arrogant man who doesn¡¯t regard anyone. But here he is, smiling and being respectful.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. My granddaughter will get across to you when we¡¯ll want you toe around¡± madam Rowan spoke. She had instantly developed likeness for this young man who happens to be her grandchildren¡¯s father. How could he have been attracted to Aurora in those days when she was poor and lived in poverty? He must have loved her deeply despite his wealth and position in society.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to receiving your invitation grandma¡± Santiago responded before he left. As soon as he left, Luke Rowan asked ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already liked him, darling¡±.


    ¡°To tell the truth, I have, can¡¯t you see how respectful he behaved himself. Didn¡¯t you hear those words he said to father-inw? I like him a lot and he can be the perfect son-inw to us¡± Madam Rowan replied.


    ¡°Point of correction, grand son-inw¡± Luke  Rowan corrected his wife. She¡¯s right and he agreed with her point. He had also liked him already but as a man, he had to pretend not to notice those traits they saw in him.


    ¡°Whatever, he is wee into the Rowan family¡± Madam Rowan replied. Mia chuckled at her parents¡¯ conversation. They¡¯re like that, they always get to find time to argue with each other and listening to them makes one smile.


    Aurora smiled at her grandparents. They were lovely and nice to be with. If you get to meet them for the first time, they¡¯ll make youugh and lively.


    The doctors stepped out, led by Mile and walked toward the Rowan¡¯s. Aurora Rowan stood hastily and asked the doctors.


    ¡°How is my great grandfather now? Is he alright? Will hee out of his present state? Will he being home with us? Can he talk to us now?..¡± She asked too many questions at a time.

 Chapter 99: Grandfather will be fine

    Mile ignored Aurora and spoke in a hushed voice with the other doctors. They left, leaving Mile to pass thetest findings to his family.


    Aurora was bing impatient. Why is her uncle not answering her questions? Has something happened to her great grandfather? ¡°Uncle, stop stalling for time. How is great grandfather¡¯s condition?¡±


    Mile stared at Aurora coldly. He was feigning annoyance. He wanted to see what Aurora¡¯s reaction would be. Aurora and Santiago had helped his grandfather improve his will-power. Old man Rowan will soon wake- up. He had thought that his grandfather would bow to death, but no, thanks to Aurora, he heard all they said and wanted to give a reaction at least.


    ¡°Talk uncle i¡­don¡¯t¡­ want anything to happ¡­en to¡­.¡± Aurora couldn¡¯t continue as she started sobbing. Mile squinted. He had to talk not to emotionally demoralize his niece.


    ¡°Well, Aurora, you have to be strong. Actually grandfather has shown signs of¡­. huh¡­.. recovery!!¡± Mile broke the news.


    Luke Rowan who had been quiet and waiting patiently for his son to give them updates on his father¡¯s health condition smiled cheerfully. He was d and quickly hugged his wife whose eyes had be moist for joy.


    ¡°What!¡± Aurora inquired and cleaned her tears quickly. Forgetting she¡¯s a grown-up, she jumped on her uncle and gave him a tight hug. Aurora did not know how long she remained there still hugging her uncle but Mile¡¯s words soon brought her back to her senses.


    ¡°ha¡­. huh¡­ Aurora I will be a million times grateful, if you can just let me go so that I can breathe normally¡± He was going to be suffocated by Aurora, if she kept hugging him.


    Aurora let him go and Mile coughed slightly. ¡°Grandfather must have wanted to reply or react to Aurora and Santiago¡¯s words. After we examined him, he¡¯s likely toe out of aa before dawn tomorrow¡±.


    ¡°Did you hear that Luke? Aurora and Santiago¡¯s words had helped father-inw recover very fast. I knew that boy was perfect for our Rowan family. He¡¯s getting to meet father-iw for the first time and has already left a good impression on him¡±.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you help stop praising him?¡± Luke chided her. But in reality he was apuding him in his heart. ¡°Are you jealous at your age that I am praising another man?¡±


    ¡°How can I be jealous of a man that is most appealing to be my grand son inw? And what if I chose to be jealous of the man most qualified to be with my granddaughter, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Mia¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Her parents never cease to express their love openly before their children. To an outsider, one would think they are arguing but in reality they are expressing their mutual awareness of each other¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Father, mother, you both would have be superstars asedians. You¡¯ll never cease to amaze me and am not getting enough of your Jokes¡± Mileplimented.


    Eli came in, together with his wife. They brought dinner along. After they all had their dinner, Eli opted to stay back and Mile also promised to visit his grandfather¡¯s ward as often as he could since he¡¯s on night shift.


    Aurora, in thepany of her mother and grandparents, left. As soon as they got home, Sam and Samantha came out of their rooms to greet them. When Aurora saw them, she put on a friendly frown. These kids should have been sleeping already, why are they still awake without showing any slight intention of being sleepy.


    Aurora was already feeling sleepy. Her day had been hectic and tiresome. She gave her kids a quick hug and kissed them goodnight before dragging her feet groggily to her room.


    She wanted to ce a call across to Santiago, but felt exhausted. She threw herself down onto the bed and soon slept off. That night she had a dream of her and Santiago getting married. Sam was acting as the ring bearer and Samantha is the little bride.


    In that dream, she was looking radiant and having the feeling of the happiest woman in the world. Santiago was looking super handsome and  as he blinked his eyes, his long eyshes made him look like one from the historical celestial empire.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Same night in Florence City. Caden stayed veryte. T and Eve Diego stayed awake, talking about Eve Diego¡¯s blind date with the young master James Bradston.


    After Santiago jilted her publicly, she had not been able to get a responsible rich master to hang out with. Each time her parents tried getting her a blind date,  she either declined directly or ended up waiting for hours without anyone showing up. After many attempts, she refused to make a fool of herself anymore.


    But with the full Support of James Bradston¡¯s mother, her blind date did not keep her waiting.


    When she arrived at the venue of their meeting, she saw a young man at a reserved area, sipping from his ss of wine. She checked her phone and looked at the picture on it before walking over to take a seat opposite him.


    James Bradston raised his head and saw ady taking a seat in front of him. He squinted, this must be thedy he was expecting.


    ¡°Hey¡± James Bradston waved his hand before her face. She should be a little polite and should have waited for him to invite her to a seat before taking it, after all he was the one paying whatever their bill was going to be at the end of their meeting.


    Eve Diego Ignored him and sat downfortably. She ced her right leg on the left and ced her cross bag on the table separating them before sparing the young man a nce.

 Chapter 100: Blind date

    James Bradston who had long brought his hand down and ced it by his side could not help but stare at the woman in front of him. He felt his lips glued to each other as Eve Diego treated him as air.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This is the rumored jilted fiance of President Axel. She¡¯s indeed arrogant as he had predicted. She could have at least pretended to be a properdy meeting him for the first time.


    She should have left a positive impression on him about her charisma. He had disliked her immediately without waiting to have a conversation with her.


    She¡¯s not his type of woman, she can never be.


    When Eve Diego nced at him, she hissed inwardly. This fellow is thin as if he had not been eating. He doesn¡¯t even look half as handsome as he was in the picture. That picture must have been photoshopped.


    Eve Diego¡¯s re was filled with pure contempt. This James Bradston of a guy is practically unworthy of her. His head is slightly bigger than to fit his thin body. He¡¯s not as tall as Santiago nor as muscr like him. How can someone so thin have arge eyeball? Hisplexion was a little reddish. His hair is low-cut and seem to have a long neck.


    The only thing about him that could attractdies is his pointed nose and his wealth. As Eve Diego surveyed the seated man in front of her, who wore a ck designer¡¯s Suit, she rolled her eyes and sneered. She can¡¯t settle for this man. If she can¡¯t be with Santiago, she will find herself a man who bears a lot of resemnce as him. Not some ugly European monkey.


    ¡°I am Eve Diego¡± she finally brought herself to answer the man seated across from her.


    ¡°I presume,¡± James Bradston replied in a hoarse voice. His smile had turned cold. This arrogant girl had stared at him for so long for him to know that she was assessing him.


    Eve Diego felt the awkwardness in the air and coughed slightly. Has she done or said anything wrong? Well she hasn¡¯t done anything wrong she thought and gave a shrug.


    ¡°What would you like to take?¡± James Bradston asked. He had to prove himself a gentleman even if it¡¯s before this stinkingss. He beckoned to a waitress toe over.


    The waitress came and took Eve Diego¡¯s order and soon returned. They had a light dinner of snacks and wine.


    They ate silently in that awkward atmosphere.


    After they ate their fill, James Bradston was more than eager to end their meeting and they both went their separate ways. ¡°What do you think of me?¡± he inquired.


    Eve Diego pouted her lips for a long time before giving a grin. ¡°Without missing words, you are not or maybe I should say it this way, you don¡¯t fit into my kind of man. To put it simply, you are too ugly for my liking¡±.


    James Bradston¡¯s jaw dropped. He waspletely flushed. Thisdy is too arrogant and brainless, she has no virtue topliment her not very beautiful face.


    James Bradston¡¯s hand formed into a fist. He had never been so humiliated in his entire life. How can ady say to his face that he was ugly. He might not be handsome like her ex-fiance Santiago Axel but he¡¯s good enough to receive a second nce.


    What an insult!? He had been reduced to amodity of uneptable quality. He seemed to Suddenly lose his pride and self-esteem. It was all his mother¡¯s fault.


    She insisted that he must go for this blind date with the interest that the girl was her friend¡¯s daughter. Look what she had made him feel and hear. His happiness has been drained.


    James Bradston looked at Eve Diego with a cold expression. His icy cold stare made her shiver slightly.


    ¡°You are also not my kind of woman. You are not even worthy of cleaning the filth on my shoes and to say the least, you are nothing near how beautiful my mother painted you to be. I must say that the President of the Axel group took the right decision in severing his rtionship with you¡±


    Eve Diego got more than she bargained for. She became angry and herplexion almost became purple. She stared at the now smiling James Bradston with a killing intent.


    How dare this hideous, repulsive idiot talk back arrogantly at her? If she had known he was uely, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet up with him. She will definitely make him have a taste of her tongueshing.


    Eyeing James Bradston, Eve Diego said with irritation in her voice ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been born into a rich family, you are likely to have ended up in the zoo as an ape¡±


    Though angry, James Bradstonughed heartily which further infuriated Eve Diego. After his exaggeratedugh he said ¡°I must say Miss Diego has a sharp tongue but also brainless. Tell me what happened that year when you were Supposed to be engaged to President Axel, how and why did you trip? Perhaps it¡¯s your gown right?¡±


    With that James Bradston stood upughing loudly. He exaggerated hisugh and his eyes became moist. Seeing that all eyes were now on them he picked his phone and went toward the cashiers.


    After paying the bills, James Bradston was going to humiliate this mannerless unbridled tongue girl called Eve Diego.


    He walked to the middle and stood in the midst of the people who were all wondering at how hrious he had been a while ago and said aloud looking toward Eve Diego ¡°Hey, no matter how you beg me with your body, I can never be so cheap to fuck you¡±.


    Eve Diego felt like puking out blood. This rascal had angered her enough and now disgrace her before everyone in the restaurant. How is she going to walk out of the restaurant unstained? She became stiffened at James Bradston¡¯s scandalous words.


    Even if she¡¯s at the verge of death and James Bradston was the only one that have to fuck her and cure her, she would rather that she die than sleeping with him. But now, he had twisted their meeting to mean she¡¯s begging him for sex.

 Chapter 101

    James Bradston walked out without saying goodbye to Eve Diego. Unknown to thetter, their conversation from the start to thest utterance was recorded on James Bradston¡¯s phone.


    James Bradston only stopped the recording when he got into his car. Such an arrogant disrespectful woman his motherpelled him to go on a blind date with.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The crowd started makingments ¡°How can you be so cheap?¡±, ¡°I can fuck you at no cost¡±, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Diego daughter that President Axel jilted?¡±, ¡°She¡¯s really worthless¡±, ¡°She¡¯s actually a whore¡±¡­


    When Eve Diego heard the variousments, she became ashamed and ufortable.


    She decided to leave before thements got wild, picking her cross bag, she stood briskly and tried walking away. But the crowd started taking her picture. She tried covering her face with her bag and that made the situation grow worse. The crowd blocked her path and she couldn¡¯t take another step forward.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the quick intervention of the  securities, she wouldn¡¯t know how to express her encounter that night. She was escorted to her car and she zoomed off.


    When she got home, she told her mum everything that transpired between herself and that fellow James Bradston.


    As expected of T Diego, she called James Bradston¡¯s mother and cursed her, calling her and her Son all manner of names.


    James gave his own version of the story by simply ying the recording on his phone. When his parents heard that Eve Diego had called their Son ugly and an ape, they got infuriated and called Caden Diego, severing every ties between the Diego group and the Bradston group.


    Caden, willing to know the details of the Sudden break in ties, called James Bradston¡¯s father. But thetter simply forwarded the recording to him. When he heard it with his own ears, he couldn¡¯t help but be angry.


    Eve Diego again? She made him lose face before Santiago and the Axel group, she ruined her own engagement with Santiago and now on a blind date with the young master of the Bradston¡¯s family, she couldn¡¯t behave like a properdy.


    T had allowed Eve Diego to grow wings and now she can no longer be tamed. This daughter of his had brought him nothing but misery. He made a mistake back then when he told Mia to abort that pregnancy.


    It was because he loved T and doesn¡¯t want to have a child from another woman who willpete with T¡¯s child or children or even had an heir that is not T¡¯s child.


    He lost that child from Mia and Mia¡¯s love as well. T was only able to give birth to Eve Diego.  Now she was happy when she realizes that they are the only ones in his life


    He wished he had a mistress who could bear him a son. With that, he would be able to make Eve Diego and her mother realize that they are not the only ones that matter to him.


    He doesn¡¯t feel like going home for the night. He made his assistant order for dinner for him as he decided to spend the night in his lounge.


    As hey down, he imagined; Eve Diego should have taken over the Diego group like children of other CEO¡¯s does. But Eve Diego is not capable. She isn¡¯t a CEO yet and she has caused a lot of ruckus between the Diego group and other groups. When was he going to retire? Who was he going to hand over the Diego group to?


    He remained in that pickle as he soon dozed off. Eve Diego and her mother waited for Caden all night until they slept off on the sofa.


    Next morning, T was the first that woke up. She felt pain on her side and when she opened her eyes, she realized she had slept on that side till dawn. But why is she on the sofa instead of being in her room?


    Sitting up groggily, she turned and saw Eve Diego also sleeping on the Sofa. Then she remembered that they were waiting for Caden all evening until they slept off.


    Didn¡¯t Cadene home for the right? Where could he be? Had he gotten himself a mistress? It better not be, otherwise she will kill that mistress and not spare Caden either.


    She tapped Eve Diego and they both went to their various rooms. At breakfast, it was finally confirmed that Caden was not home for the night. Eve Diego got dressed and went to thepany.


    Caden Diego had a bath and changed into a clean Suit from the ones in the lounge. He had breakfast ordered by his assistant and got ready for work.


    But hardly had he sat down when he saw the statistical decrease in thepany¡¯s shares. rmed, he rose up hastily and called the other directors for an important meeting.


    After the meeting was held, they realized that 80% of the directors and shareholders have sold their shares to a foreignpany. At this time, Caden Diego was already fidgeting. If this continues and the shares keep declining, the Diego group will be on the verge of copsing.


    Does it have anything to do with Bradston¡¯s group? The CEO of Bradston group, James Bradston had severed every ties with the Diego group on the instruction of his father. All thanks to his daughter Eve who humiliated his son.


    Caden Diego was getting worked up to see how to keep the feet of the Diego group from sinking than to know that Eve Diego had been caught up in yet another scandal.


    Her pictures were on the inte and an exaggeratedment of James Bradston was disyed. Her previous scandal with Santiago was dug up and everyone was posting ugly unpleasantments about her. Some called her a spoiled brat, a whore, beautiful but empty and all manner of negative words.


    Eve Diego couldn¡¯t enter thepany because reporters had Surrounded the Diego group. She had to instruct the Chauffeur to drive her back quickly before she was recognized as the one in the car. When she got home, another set of reporters had Surrounded her parents Vi.


    T Diego was pacing forth and back. Her Cell phone in her hand. When the butcher called her a few minutes after Eve Diego left the house and told her that reporters are outside the Vi, that the young Miss shouldn¡¯t bother stepping out of the door. That was when she knew that they were in for a serious scandal again.


    But then, it was already toote. Eve Diego had left and neither she nor Caden were picking their calls. She logged into the inte and saw the variousments, all negativements about her daughter, she felt like puking blood.

 Chapter 102

    Eve Diego couldn¡¯t get into the vi and thepany was a no go area for her. Stuck between the rock and a hard ce, she decided to call the police.


    But then, it was toote. The reporters had seen her and had Surrounded the car. It was like someone had informed the crowd, as they all trooped out, some throwing stones, others throwing rotten fruits and eggs, screaming that she came out of the car.


    Some were yelling, that since she liked to be fucked, they were ready to satisfy her. A man for an hour. Soon the tinted windscreen had cracks and with that, the stones came faster, shattering all the windscreen.


    Eve Diego tried Shielding her face as the crowd rushed pulling the door and yanking her out. The chauffeur came out and escaped for his life, snuggling among the unnoticed crowd.


    Her clothes were torn and different dirt was thrown at her. The police siren was blowing from afar. Eve Diego tried covering her body with her arm. She tried covering her sensitive parts, the shame she was experiencing was far too much for her to bear.


    Some pulled her and others pped her butt. Her body waspletely covered with the smell of rotten fruits and eggs.


    Finally the police arrived and the crowd took to their heels. The reporters vanished and Eve Diego couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    She fell into a ckout.


    Caden Diego¡¯s attention was called when his assistant came and told him that his wife wanted to talk with him about Eve Diego.


    The least among the things he wanted right then, was to talk to T. Reluctantly he answered her call when she called again. ¡°What kind of a father are you? You couldn¡¯t even protect your own daughter? Our dear Diego¡¯s life has been ruined, check the inte!¡±.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After she finished speaking, T hung up. Caden squinted and still in his perplexed state, he logged onto the inte.


    Caden Diego rose up hastily. He felt his blood pressure Suddenly shot up. He was sweating, Eve might never get a responsible suitor in the future.


    In St Petersburg, Aurora called Santiago if he could apany her for lunch. The ever ready Santiago quickly agreed and told her to wait for him.


    Santiago looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was already a few minutes to the lunch hour. He went out of the Axel group and slipped into his ck Roys Roll silver spirit and zoomed off towards the Starlight holding..


    When Santiago arrived, he called Aurora to tell her that he was already waiting. But Aurora told him toe fetch her from the office. Santiago sighed, Aurora had embarrassed him sometime ago before her secretaries and he doesn¡¯t feel like ever stepping in her office again.


    ¡°Aurora I don¡¯t want toe into your office¡± Santiago was blunt in his reply. ¡°Are youing to fetch me or not?¡± Aurora demanded coldly. Pinching the upper part of his nostril, he felt helpless ¡®OK. I aming over¡±.


    Santiago took the familiar elevator and stepped into the President¡¯s lobby. The secretaries saw his handsome face again and almost went chill. This is the same man that their boss warned them not to allow into her office. This is the same President Axel that CEO Rowan instructed them to restrain.


    In their nervous state, not knowing how to tell him he¡¯s not allowed into the President¡¯s office, Aurora Suddenly  opened the door and stepped out, holding her bag.


    Mid way, Santiago paused and smiled at her. Aurora walked toward him like a spoiled child who Suddenly found her parents had bought her a candy. Knowing fully that those two cheap gossips were watching them, she was going to clean up the mess she created.


    Santiago, expecting to hold her hand, was momentarily stunned when Aurora got to him and tiptoed, cing her lips on his. He knew at once, what Aurora was ying at. But he took over and ced his lips on hers and started kissing her. He was the man and should take the lead.


    The gentle kiss soon developed into something heated as Santiago pry her mouth open, locking their tongues together. Santiago held Aurora tight as if he wanted her to melt into him while cing his other hand on her waist.


    Aurora ced her hand over Santiago¡¯s shoulder as the two were lost in their world of passionate kissing. They seemed to forget that they were not alone in the lobby.


    The both secretaries nced at each other and then looked away. They¡¯ve never seen Such an open disy of intimacy before done without the consciousness of having other persons around.


    They pretended to be busy but in reality, they were watching the two lovers with their split vision.


    Santiago finally ended the kissing when he felt Aurora was bing weak. They were in her office lobby, not in the bedroom. Aurora caught her breath before Santiago finally asked ¡°shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± Aurora replied, offering Santiago her hand. She threw a sharp nce at the secretaries before strolling along with Santiago to the elevator.

 Chapter 103

    When they stepped out of the elevator, Aurora saw the familiar ck Rolls Royce silver spirit. It¡¯s been a while since she saw itst. She smiled as she remembered the first time she saw the car, it was parked in front of her apartment back in Florence City.


    But now, she can afford tens of it at the snap of her fingers. Back then she thought she would never be rich enough to afford a bolt from this car. But she preferred her ck Maybeach, that¡¯s why she made it her Official car.


    Santiago held the door for Aurora to take her seat. He shut the door afterwards and went round before settling behind the steering.


    Santiago was fastling the seat belt when Aurora called him ¡°Santiago¡±. ¡°Mm¡­mm¡± he grunted a reply. ¡°Do you know what that kiss in the lobby was meant for?¡± Aurora asked.


    Raising his head he turned to look her in the face ¡°Yes¡± he replied. Aurora squinted ¡°then tell me¡±.


    ¡°You created a mess and you had to clean it up. You wanted to show those secretaries of yours that I am your man and I am always wee contrary to the instruction you gave them earlier¡± Santiago answered casually. He knew what she meant, that¡¯s why he yed along with her.


    ¡°you¡¯re a demon Santiago,¡± Aurora teased as she fastened her own seat belt. ¡°And you are my fairy¡± Santiago replied and stepped on the elerator.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Aurora ordered a hotpot and Santiago went for porridge and a fried Tibetan Pork.


    Midway through their lunch, Santiago¡¯s cell phone chirped. Hepletely ignored it despite Aurora¡¯s advice to answer the phone with the reason that it might be something emergency that needed his attention. But Santiago insisted that the call could wait until lunch was over.


    When they finished having their lunch, Santiago checked the missed call and saw that it was his grandfather that called earlier. He dialed the number and soon the call got connected. ¡°Hello Grandfather¡± Santiago greeted and afterward remained silent.


    He remained silent for a long time that left Aurora wondering what was happening on the other end. She had known that it¡¯s Santiago¡¯s grandfather speaking with him.


    Has anything happened to the Axel group back in Florence City? She waited patiently and kept observing Santiago¡¯s facial expression, sometimes he squinted, other times he frowned. Whatever expression he puts on, he looks really charming.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise, but for old time sake I¡¯ll see what I can do. Will call you backter grandfather¡± then Santiago hung up.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Aurora inquired. Santiago gave his temple a slight massage but answering ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±. His grandfather had given him a huge responsibility and he needed time to think it over.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me what happened¡± Aurora inquired, feeling something was off. She had known Santiago for a long time. Whenever he massaged his temple, It¡¯s because he¡¯s thinking about taking a major decision. ¡°In the car babe¡± Santiago answered, pulling her up on her feet.


    As soon as they got into the car, Santiago decided to tell Aurora everything his grandfather said. After all, the Diego¡¯s were not strangers to Aurora. Eve Diego had a tussle with Aurora over him but Aurora had always won.


    ¡°The Diego group is on the verge of copsing. Almost all of its shareholders and directors have sold their shares to a foreign group. Eve Diego had been caught up in a terrible scandal that might affect her future of getting a prospective Suitor. There has been a drastic fall in their share market and if nothing is done, the Diego group might cease from existing in less than 48hours.


    Grandfather wants me to help them. CEO Diego had called soliciting for assistance. For old time sake, grandfather termed it as hisst promise to the Diego thates in form of favor because of my refusal to marry Eve Diego¡±


    Santiago exined it casually not to infuriate Aurora.


    But Aurora waspletely lost. Her mother had pleaded with her to leave matters in her hands. She would definitely make the entire Diego family pay for what they¡¯ve done to her daughter Aurora.


    Her mother had started her revenge and she¡¯s very happy the way she handled it. Her mother is a super woman and very capable. But the scandal about Eve Diego, Mia Rowan can¡¯t be responsible for it. Mia Rowan¡¯s target is the group, which is their pride and backbone and not the persons themselves.


    When you want to conquer a powerful man, target the source of his strength. When you capture his strength, the source of his power, his backbone bes like a stroll. That¡¯s exactly what Mia had done.


    Santiago was Surprised at Aurora¡¯s silence. He nced at the seated woman beside him and realized she¡¯s lost in her thoughts. Is she happy to see the Diego group ruined, or does she have anything to do with it?


    Aurora had be a powerful woman now, as powerful as himself, she¡¯s capable of ruining the Diego group at the snap of her fingers. ¡°Aurora!¡±.


    Aurora blinked and came back to her senses. She remained expressionless. ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± Santiago inquired, turning her face to him, and staring into her eyes.


    Aurora did not object, but allowed Santiago to stare at her eyes. Her frown had turned cold, icy cold: ¡°you will not help the Diego group!¡± Aurora dered authoritatively.

 Chapter 104

    Santiago squinted, Aurora doesn¡¯t want him to intervene? Is she responsible for the crisis the Diego group is currently experiencing? Is Starlight holding the foreign group acquiring those shares? No, no Aurora can¡¯t be so cruel.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I help them, babe? ¡± Santiago inquired. Aurora smiled with her lips slightly raised ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in a war that¡¯s not yours. You are my man, the only man I am ever going to love and the father of my twin. I¡¯ll advise you don¡¯t get mixed up in this fight¡± Aurora said, word by word in a warning tone.


    Santiago felt pleased when Aurora said he was the only man she would ever love and that he¡¯s the father of her kids. Butter part of her statement sounded like a warning. He doesn¡¯t like it when someone talks to him in that tone and to be his woman for that matter.


    ¡°What if I chose to be involved, what would you do?¡± Santiago asked. What can she do to him? The man that she imed to love. ¡°Then you¡¯ll leave me no option than to bring down the Axel group along with it. Yourbined efforts cannot match with one quarter of mine¡± Aurora dered.


    Santiago was rendered speechless. He had never encountered such an open threat before. Aurora had be strong and daring. Perhaps he had not known her present personality. She¡¯s not that fragile petite innocent girl he had known back then. She¡¯s be a super woman and the rich CEO from the Rowan¡¯s family.


    But can her threat be real? Will she dare to bring down the Axel group? The Axel group is powerful but not as powerful as the Starlight holding. In every sense of the word, the Axel groupes behind Starlight holding. Will Aurora go through with her threats?


    ¡°Are you threatening me Aurora?¡± Santiago asked. He doesn¡¯t like to be threatened not to say when the threat ising from a woman, his own woman.


    ¡°You can take it as a threat from me President Axel¡± Aurora dered and looked away from him and stared out of the window. Oh President Axel, whenever Aurora calls him that back then she¡¯s gone official and not as lovers.


    For the first time after their reunion, she calls him President Axel. She¡¯s going official with him now and not tolerating him as her lover or boyfriend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see just how you intend to bring me down CEO Rowan¡± Santiago said and started the ignition. ¡°Why don¡¯t you double dare me and see what will happen to the Axel group before dusk?¡± Aurora said in a voice of triumph. Closing her eyes, with her intuition, she knew Santiago was staring at her.


    He must be wondering when she¡¯d be vicious and daring. ¡°Take me back to Starlight holding¡± Aurora instructed with Her eyes still closed.


    Without another word, Santiago drove out of the parking lot feeling very furious. Aurora was notfortable and kept shifting and adjusting herself on her seat.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Santiago. His expression was Icy cold, enough to stiff someone¡¯s resistance. He looked domineering and his aura seemed to make Aurora feel a little afraid. He was unhappy with her and Aurora knows.


    Suddenly Santiago came to an abrupt stop. It was so Sudden that Aurora swerved. She looked at him with a frown. ¡°Have you gone insane?¡± Aurora asked annoyingly.


    ¡°Yes, you have made me insane. You¡¯ve be strong and powerful and you now talk back at me and threaten me right?¡± Santiago thundered.


    Aurora stared at his face and saw how furious he had be. She didn¡¯t say she would pull him down, she only said if he chose to help the Diego group, he would go down with them.


    Santiago stared at her. What would he do to subdue Aurora especially when she¡¯s with him?.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 105

    Aurora stared at him with a worried expression. His facial expression became icy cold and frosty and Aurora simply swallowed her words. Santiago¡¯s expression looked scary, though she¡¯s not scared of him, she felt very ufortable with it.


    She had a pint of guilt but quickly brushed it aside. She¡¯s not responsible for his mood swing, she only had warned him to stay clear and not meddle with her revenge at the Diego group.


    Santiago can¡¯t possibly hurt her, she¡¯s very certain about that but can¡¯t predict how he intends to deal with her.


    Soon Santiago drove them into the basement of the Axel group. He yanked the car to an abrupt stop. Without waiting to say a word to Aurora or throw her nce, he stepped out.


    Aurora said nothing to question him but just sat down quietly in the car. She had annoyed Santiago and therefore would quietly let him please himself with whatever actions he took.


    Suddenly the car opened from her side and her heart almost skipped. It was so Sudden that she didn¡¯t see Santiago when he walked over. She sneered and looked at the angry man who was looking down on her.


    Before she could open her mouth to scold him, she heard him say ¡°Get down!¡±. Santiago stood towering over her with his frosty looks.


    But Aurora frowned, and would not step out. She held her bag tight and adjusted herself on her seat. Oh stubborn, Santiago thought. She¡¯s still exhibiting this childish stubbornness with him. But this time, he would ignore her childish attitude and do what¡¯s in his mind.


    He pulled her out violently, and Aurora¡¯s bag fell off. Aurora felt embarrassed at Santiago¡¯s action. Her face flushed red with anger. How dare he pull her like that.


    Santiago ignored her angry stare and picked her bag, throwing it inside the car, he locked its door. He picked Aurora princessly and walked into the presidential elevator.


    Aurora started protesting, she could already guess what Santiago was going to do to her. She remembered a familiar scenario back then in Florence City. Santiago had told her he wanted her to apany him to a business party. But she refused toe along. After the party, Santiago came to find her at home.


    He looked calm and happy when he greeted her mother (Mrs. Logan) and asked to see Aurora privately. She went out and followed him to his car. He drove her home without uttering a word on the way. He had carried her princessly like this that day into his room and tortured her all night. Despite her begging him that night, he had refused to listen to her.


    The next day, when Aurora woke up, it was past noon and she could hardly stand on her feet. The memory of the past made Aurora start fighting back frantically trying her best to stop Santiago from taking her in.


    Ignoring her tantrum, Santiago stepped out of the elevator and stepped on the lobby. Jasper Milo giggled when he saw his boss with an icy cold expressione out of the elevator carrying Aurora.


    One could conclude immediately from the way Aurora was pounding his chest that she was not willing toe along. His giggle became broader as Santiago finally threw him a nce.


    Quickly, he stepped forward and opened the door with his finger prints. He has worked with Santiago for years and knew what a nce or an action meant.


    Santiago stepped in and Jasper Milo followed cing Aurora down, he turned to instruct Jasper Milo. But before he could utter a word, Aurora pulled him violently to face her and pped his face.


    Santiago stood like a statue, unblinking his eyes and stared at Aurora. Not satisfied, Aurora raised her hand to give him another p when Santiago held her wrist and left it suspended in the air. His stare was stone cold giving the vibe of apressed aura.


    When Aurora saw Santiago¡¯s gaze, she momentarily shivered. This was the second time she was seeing Santiago with this kind of emotional aura since she had known him. The first time was at his grandfather¡¯s birthday, after that event that made them separated for years.


    Jasper Milo squinted. The situation is not good. What could have transpired between them that would make Aurora raise her hand to President Axel¡¯s chin? But seeing Santiago¡¯s chilling stare, he knew he was very angry.


    ¡°Cancel all other meetings for today and get lost!¡± Santiago ordered. His words were cold and carried a weight of indignation. His gaze still on Aurora¡¯s face.


    Quietly with a nod, Jasper Milo retreated backwards and went out, shutting the door behind him. His boss and his girl have gone surly with each other. They had only been reconciled with each other recently and they¡¯re quarreling already?


    As soon as Jasper Milo shut the door, Santiago released Aurora¡¯s wrist. And lifted her holding her waist into the lounge. He threw her on the bed despite her tantrum and pressed her beneath him.


    Aurora feltpletely trapped. She tried harder but couldn¡¯t push Santiago off her body. Next she heard the sound ¡®ck¡¯. Santiago was undoing his belt. He had removed his Suit already.


    ¡°Santiago stop this; you can¡¯t do this to me¡± Aurora said in a cynical manner. Santiago was going to punish her and she feared this kind of punishment the most.


    Rather than stop his actions, Aurora bes afraid¡­¡­¡­.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 106

    Aurora became afraid when Santiago held her notch cor and tore it. Obviously exposing her sexy bra. She knew then that Santiago meant his actions. Her top was torn and there¡¯s no way she¡¯s getting out of there except by Santiago¡¯s help.


    Santiago unbutton his shirt gently still trapping Aurora between his thighs. He was not done yet but Aurora was already staring at his airy, muscled chest.


    ¡°Santiago stop this now, otherwise I will charge you for rape!¡± Aurora threatened. For the first time since they entered the lounge, Santiago responded to her ¡°Ok¡±.


    Santiago started kissing her fiercely. He was not willing to have sex with her but just wanted to create a false impression so that she can beg him but instead, she threatened him again.


    Her threats were what led him to bring her into his lounge, with the hope that she would sumb and beg him but no, she¡¯s still using the threat weapon against him. He would go the extreme and see just what she can do.


    Aurora became angry and bit his lips, but Santiago deepened the kiss and pretended not to be affected. They both tasted blood, but Aurora didn¡¯t mind and even pinched his neck and that infuriated Santiago the most and pinned her two hands down.


    Aurora was totally panicking. She¡¯s not afraid of having sex with him after all they had done it numerous times in the past  but she can¡¯t bring herself to tell him that she¡¯s on, her monthly friend had arrived.


    Using her full strength, she turned her head aside, forcing Santiago to miss her lips. ¡°Santiago stop, I am begging you for the sake of our children¡± Aurora was pleading. This is not the time to show arrogance not in the face of the temperamental Santiago.


    To Aurora¡¯s utmost surprise, it worked like a charm, Santiago paused and gently stood up. Ignoring a certain part of his lower body that was protruding.


    He put on his shirt and stared at the almost naked Aurora before walking out of the lounge. He went back into the office to calm his aroused body.


    He was almost there and would have ignored herst minute pleading had she not mentioned his kids. Those kids were the most important thing that ever belonged to him and he can go to the ends of the earth for them.


    He took his phone and ordered a dress for Aurora. It would be delivered in an hour. But for the time being, he would have to ignore her.


    Aurora got up quickly and went to the restroom. This Santiago can have a beastly temperament sometimes. He was really going to punish her this way, like he did back then?.


    When she came out of the restroom, she looked at her torn clothes on the floor and had a worried expression. She looked at the few shirts in the lounge wardrobe and picked one of them.


    Putting it on, she looked at herself. The shirt was long and reached her knee. It was loose but at least, she will wear it until she¡¯s able to make an order.


    She stepped out of the lounge and saw Santiago concentrating on the file in front of him. He wasn¡¯t looking angry anymore but paid her no nce.


    Aurora stared at him fully concentrating on those files and wondered if he knew she¡¯d stepped out of the lounge and was standing in front of him.


    Aurora snatched the file off his table and waited to see what his reactions would be. Santiago raised his head a little and stared at the beautiful legs of the woman in front of him. Her white silky and delicate skin almost wants him to desire her again. His eyes rested on her knee where his shirt reached her body.


    He sat, resting his back on his seat and closed his eyes. He deliberately was ignoring her and inwardly was happy.


    Aurora looked at his closed eyes and admired his long eyshes. He was very handsome she knows but seeing him with his eyes closed and his red swollen lips made her give a slight grin.


    He was trying to ignore her? She won¡¯t let him be until he lets go of his anger toward her. She walked towards him and ran her hand over his hair. Still Santiago remained unmoved.


    ¡°Santiago, please I want my phone. I left it in my bag, I need to make an order¡±  Aurora implored in a persuasive way. Santiago only sighed and pinched the space between his eyes.


    Aurora became very ufortable with Santiago¡¯s silence. He wasn¡¯t a talkative she knew, but he had never ignored her like this before.


    Totally frustrated, Aurora blurted out ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to meddle with the affairs between the Diego¡¯s and I. Can you just step aside and be by the sideline?¡±


    Santiago snapped his eyes open revealing his sexy eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let go? It wasn¡¯t only CEO Diego and his daughter Eve that hurt you, I also hurt you as much as they did. I hurt you, humiliated you and even paid for you to be tortured. Who else has hurt you more than I did?¡±.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood up and took a few strides, standing a few inches from the little woman, he looked, towering over her.


    ¡°But here we are I paid for loosing you, for not trusting you and undergo an emotional torture. Did you even know that I went into depression, that once I was driven to a point ofmitting suicide? Do you even know how much I missed you and regretted my actions after I realized that you were innocent and I couldn¡¯t get Justice for you?¡± Santiago was sad as he stated the ugly past.

 Chapter 107

    Aurora squinted, she had no idea of the fact that he regretted his actions and those irrational words he said about her. She had only endured torture and humiliation for a few days but didn¡¯t realize that Santiago endured a worst form of torture.


    Emotional torture is unbearable. To endure a physical torture is really a big deal, but experiencing an emotional torture is a hard one. They both have endured a Suffering that has been orchestrated by Eve Diego and her mother.


    But he had no idea that those he intends to help are the brain behind their Suffering. They were the reason why he couldn¡¯t be the first to carry their kids. They were the reason why his mother felt poisoned that day.


    And here he is, thinking and nning to help them out. Maybe it¡¯s time she let him know about Larry Tom and his involvement with the Diego¡¯sdies to send her to Jail.


    ¡°But you forgave me I guess, you gave me a second chance and here we are together. Why won¡¯t you let go and forgive the Diego¡¯s as well?¡± He turned away and went back to his seat.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you just listen to me and stay away. I am your girlfriend but more than that, I am the mother of your kids. I am destroying the Diego group and you appear to want to salvage the situation and be their savior.


    Why do you want to contradict me Santiago? You should be by my side to Support me and not the other way round¡± Aurora was trying to sermonize him.


    ¡°What am I Supposed to do? I am stuck between the rock and a hard ce. Grandfather promised topensate CEO Diego for my refusal to marry his daughter.


    Thatpensation is what Caden Diego required as a favor. And besides, the Diego group had once helped us. How can I then see their group go bankrupt and ruined with my arms folded and do nothing?¡± Santiago inquired with his brow raised.


    Santiago was right if it wasn¡¯t the Starlight holding who was dealing with the Diego group. If it were someone else, Santiago would definitely be right to help and salvage the situation. But now, it concerns her, her mother and the Diego family.


    ¡°Santiago, this is a family matter. This is between me and my family¡± Aurora announced. She had to tell Santiago her rtionship with Caden Diego. She¡¯s also a member of the Diego family after all.


    Santiago was going to pick his pen to continue on where he stopped on the files in front of him. But his hand stopped midway and was suspended in the air. He raised his head and looked at Aurora with a questioning gaze.


    But Aurora¡¯s eyes had be teary. She bit down on her lips and blinked several times to stop the tears from embarrassingly running down her cheeks. She turned her back to Santiago and looked down on her fingers, staring at them as if they were someone else¡¯s.


    Santiago stood up and walked over standing in front of Aurora. He wants her to exin in depth about the statement she made a while ago. But instead, she¡¯s on the verge of sobbing.


    ¡°Babe?¡± Santiago only addressed her this way whenever he¡¯s feeling ecstatic or trying to coax her. He pulled her to himself in a warm embrace and whispered ¡°what do you mean it¡¯s between you and your family?¡±.


    Aurora started sobbing audibly. She became emotional and wept allowing the tears to flow down her cheeks. Her present state was simr to how she felt that night when Mia had told her that CEO Caden is her father.


    Santiago held her and brought her to sit on the sofa. He allowed her to cry to ease her tense state. Santiago was thinking fast. Is Aurora in any way rted to CEO Caden? She can¡¯t possibly be rted to T Diego, he thought.


    He was eager to hear Aurora¡¯s exnation but had to wait. He took her on hisp and cupped her teary face. He was looking at her familiar eyes which had now be red.


    Pulling a handkerchief from his chest pocket he cleaned her tears . Aurora appreciated his care by giving him a faint smile.


    She sniffled before saying ¡°Santiago, can you believe it if I tell you¡­. that¡­. that¡­¡­.¡± her tears came afresh again. He bent her head and ced it at the nook of his neck and started tapping her gently. ¡°Tell me anything babe, I will definitely believe you¡± Santiago coaxed her.


    ¡°Would you believe I was so devastated and almost wished death for myself when my mother told me that Caden Diego is¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯tplete her statement because Santiago interrupted her.


    ¡°Your father?!!!¡± Santiago blurted out the hard truth. His eyes widened. He moved Aurora away from his body and stared at her with a dark eye brow.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The earth seemed to stop rotating around its orbit. Santiago was speechless and his hand seemed to tighten around Aurora.


    What is really happening around Aurora¡¯s life? Caden Diego, Mia Rowan. How and where did they meet?


    There was a brief silence thatsted for a few minutes. Both remained still except for their heartbeats that kept interrupting the silence.


    He looked at her eyes and squinted. Her eyes looked very simr to CEO Caden¡¯s. She looked like her mother but her eyes were like CEO Caden¡¯s.


    Aurora nodded and answered ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my father¡±. She looked away not wanting Santiago to continue his scrutinizing looks on her face.


    Santiago felt she was notfortable with his looks, so he stood up and allowed her to sit on the sofa alone.


    He took a few strides from Aurora and stood with his back to her. cing his two hands in his pants pocket he asked.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°If CEO Caden is your father, then why do you want to destroy hispany?¡±. His yet to understand why a daughter who recently knew who her real father was, would be willing to destroy her father¡¯spany and ruin all her ancestors hadbored and spent their life trying to raise.


    Aurora is also a Diego. She¡¯s a daughter of that family and subsequently will be a shareholder in the Diego group. All that she needs is for Caden Diego to acknowledge her and that settles it.


    Looks like fortune was smiling at his grandfather when he promised thete patriarch of the Diego family that Santiago, his grandson, would marry his granddaughter.


    ¡°To vent my revenge for all I had Suffered from them and if you would hear everything, I guess you would approve of my actions Santiago¡± Aurora dered.


    After Santiago gets to know what part T Diego yed in making his mother end up in the hospital, he would even go outside his limits to ruin not only the Diego group, but the lives of Eve Diego and her mischievous mother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch me go to jail and did nothing, weren¡¯t you mad at me for aborting your child and poisoning your mother? Didn¡¯t you Santiago, answer me?¡± Aurora inquired.


    She also stood up and was standing directly behind Santiago. Santiago didn¡¯t see her face now how wronged she looked but can tell from her voice that she was at the verge of using him.


    Santiago blinked his eyes in a difficult way and bit his lower lip. The guilt he felt in the past came afresh, flooding his thoughts.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t abort my child, and my mother was not poisoned. That information became a bitte when I knew it¡± Santiago answered calmly, despite his guilty conscience.


    ¡°d you now know that I did not poison your mother. Do you want to know about what happened that day?¡± Aurora inquired, staring at the back view of the man she loved.


    ¡°I already know Aurora. Mrs. Logan told me everything. And the hospital tests and examination dered that mum was only reacting to something she¡¯s allergic to and not being poisoned like you im to have done.¡± Santiago replied.


    He more than anyone else wants to find out who that scoundrel is that poisoned his mother. He¡¯d not forgiven whoever the person was that caused a rift between him and Aurora.


    Aurora chuckled audibly and Santiago heard it. ¡°Do you want to know who tried to hurt your mother?¡± Aurora asked, wearing a grin.


    Santiago squinted and turned to face her sharply. He stared at her grinning face and suspected that she must definitely have known who that fellow was.


    And if he couldy his hands on that fellow, he would be able to track down those kidnappers who abducted Mrs. Logan and her Son and equally find out who that person was that separated him and Aurora for years.


    But before he could ask Aurora to spill the beans, there was someone at the door. The doorbell rang and Santiago guessed that the boutique he made an order from must have brought the clothes for Aurora.


    Aurora stopped grinning and stared at Santiago¡¯s cold face. Thetter gave a nod and looked towards the lounge. Quickly Aurora retracted back into the Lounge.


    She doesn¡¯t need to be told to go into the lounge, because she knows she¡¯s looking like a teenage girl inside Santiago¡¯s shirt that¡¯s like an overflowing gown on her.


    Santiago went to open the door and saw Jasper Milo holding a box of dress. No doubt, Jasper Milo had epted it from the courier man and signed. Without a word, Santiago collected it from him and would have shut the door but Jasper Milo raised his index finger implying he had something to say.


    ¡°Huh¡­. President Axel, I was wondering but felt I should ask you; which contraceptive should I get for Miss Aurora?¡±


    Santiago almost puked out blood. Jasper Milo was implying that he had been engaged in a romantic moment with Aurora and possibly torn her clothes hence he had ced an order. He stared at him with a frosty chilling look before shutting the door on his face.


    Jasper Milo sighed audibly and chuckled. What now, he was only trying to help and salvage his boss from having his girlfriend pregnant again. He has Sam and Samantha already and should n properly before having another kid.


    He stood there stupefied before the door until his phone started ringing. Only then did hee back to his senses and answer the call ¡°Hello¡±.


    ¡°This is Wale Jones,  from the Starlight holding. May I ask if Miss Rowan is with your President?¡±. Wale Jones had expected Miss Aurora to be back from lunch. He checked her in her office several times but didn¡¯t find her. It was only when her secretaries told him that CEO Rowan had gone out with President Axel of the Axel group.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He called her line immediately and the phone rang without being answered. He did several times and she didn¡¯t answer. To be Sure that she was safe and free from harm¡¯s way, he had to call President Axel¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Yeah CEO Rowan and President Axel are having a business meeting. She¡¯s in safe hands, you don¡¯t have to worry¡±Jasper Milo assured the fellow on the other end.


    After the call ended, Jasper Milo walked towards the elevator and asked himself if his boss was really in a meeting with Miss Aurora? Perhaps they are really engrossed in the meeting that made his boss order a new dress.

 Chapter 109

    **Hello dear readers. I need a favor, please leave yourments and Support me by telling your friends about this book. TAKE LOVE**


    Jasper Milo stepped into the elevator with a broad grin. His life had be peaceful since these duo got together again. He can¡¯t remember how many times he had felt miserable with Santiago¡¯s temper toward him when Aurora disappeared and her whereabouts unknown.


    Meanwhile Santiago got into the lounge and presented the box to Aurora. Aurora squinted with excitement. She thought as much, that Santiago was going to rece her torn dress. She looked up at him with a megawatt smile.


    Santiago only grinned, he knew she was expecting he would get her a new dress and yet b about going to get her phone a while ago. Aurora collected the box and winked at him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Pretending not to understand her, Santiago offered to help ¡°If it¡¯s Ok by you, I wouldn¡¯t mind dressing you up¡±. ¡°Sh.. sh.. Just get out¡± Aurora ordered but her facial expression was in contrast to her words. With a smile, she pushed Santiago out using all her strength and shut the door.


    Santiago chuckled and went to his seat to wait for her. She must have thought she seeded in pushing him out but in reality he allowed himself out. He was waiting patiently for her to emerge so that he could ask her to continue what she wanted to say.


    He wanted to know the person that tried hurting his mother. If he knows who that person is, he would make him or her understand the phrase ¡®a fate worse than death¡¯.


    Soon Aurora stepped out, putting on a  designer¡¯s blue peplum  atop a white pencil skirt. Her hips well chiseled out exposing her beautiful legs. She wore a tform shoe to match.


    Santiago was left spellbound as he stared at her feminine figure. Aurora just stared at the man who waspletely lost, gazing at her.


    Aurora coughed slightly to remind Santiago that she was a guest in his office. She had to return to hers. Santiagos came back to his senses but his eyes were still on Aurora¡¯s body.


    His eyes traveled from her body until it reached her face and their eyes locked with each other. He stood up and came over to her, enveloping her in a warm gentle hug. He held her and Aurora rolled her eyes but none of them said a word to the other.


    Santiago held her, affectionately and caressed her hair. Their life would have been perfect without any ws if what happened in the past never happened. Even till this moment he was holding her, he didn¡¯t know why he allowed himself to be deceived and misled. Why did he allow himself to be so used?


    Aurora didn¡¯t not struggle to break free from his embrace. Infact, she liked it as she inhaled his scent. Santiago hadn¡¯t changed at all; his fragrance had always been the same.


    As it was back then when they were deeply in love at Florence City, so is it even now after theiring back together again. She ced her head on his broad chest and inhaled deeper with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Santiago¡± Aurora whispered his name. ¡°Mm¡­ Santiago grunted. They both seemed to like their present scene. ¡°I love you¡± Aurora confessed in a deep emotional tone.


    Santiago smiled and Aurora could sense that he really was smiling. She wanted to hear if Santiago was going to tell her he loves her too. ¡°I Love you more and I will love you for the rest of my life¡±. Santiago¡¯s confession carried a hint of sincerity. This confession carried a weight of emotion.


    Aurora had a broad smile. Santiago confessed and this time he promised her though he didn¡¯t use the word promise, but Aurora knew he meant those words he said and she took it as a promise. ¡°Sure?¡± she asked to reaffirm it.


    ¡°On my life¡± Santiago reaffirmed it. He knew Aurora wanted him to do just that. He had told her he loved her in the past and yet left her in the rain, a time she needed his trust the most. But that was never going to happen again, never.


    ¡°Whatever happens in our lives, promise me you¡¯ll never leave me for Eve Diego or anyone else?¡± Aurora urged him. She doesn¡¯t want to ever lose him again. She lost him once and would have lost him for real to Eve Diego but now, she isn¡¯t willing to lose him again.


    ¡°I promise to never leave you again, never. I can only give myself to you, I can only love you, You alone. And you can only be mine, you are fated to be mine alone!¡± Santiago assured her. He knew her fears; he knew she was afraid that the past doesn¡¯t repeat itself.


    But he was afraid too. He doesn¡¯t want to lose her again. He had lost her once and he paid dearly for it. He doesn¡¯t want anything or anyone toe between them, ever again.


    They remained in each other¡¯s embrace for a long time, only feeling each other¡¯s heartbeat. This was meant to be an ordinary hug but it ended up being the action that propelled them to give the other an evesting promise.


    They would ever remember this day and this scene for the rest of their lives together. Santiago raised her head and bent to kiss her. Soon it became fierce as both of them seemed to want to seal their promises to each other with a kiss.


    Eventually, Santiago was the first to pull out of their kiss. He gave Aurora a featherlight kiss on her temple and held her hand. He knew she wanted to return to the office but had to ask her one more question,


    ¡°You were going to tell me about the person who tried hurting my mother. Do you know the person?¡± Santiago inquired.


    Walking away from him towards the door, Aurora answered ¡°Of course I know the person. I¡¯ll give you that information as a surprise¡±.

 Chapter 110

    In Florence City, CEO Caden waspletely perplexed, he tried salvaging the current crisis in the Diego group, but seemed as if the one behind the curtain is stronger than him.


    The patriarch of the Axel family called his grandson to ask if he was really going to offer a helping hand but was rendered speechless when Santiago said he couldn¡¯t risk the Axel group going down with the Diego group. In other words, he couldn¡¯t help.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Faced with his daughter¡¯s ruined reputation and the Diego group going bankrupt, CEO Caden couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he Suddenly copses in his office.


    Eve Diego had been rescued by the police and she was taken home. When T saw her daughter¡¯s devastating appearance, herplexion turned green for rage. She felt like puking blood.


    She became ashamed of her daughter. She had raised Eve Diego like a princess and she grew up, living delicately, how could she have been reduced to this.


    Eve Diego¡¯s eyes have be sullen. She had been disgraced, harassed and abused. As a youngdy who¡¯s yet to get a perfect Suitor for herself and yet have to be harassed like this, what future awaits her?


    T was having a thought, simr to her daughter¡¯s, who¡¯s going to propose marriage to a girl whose body has been molested? Pulling her daughter to herself, she tried to console the disheveled Eve Diego.


    T helped Eve Diego to her room and instructed her to have a warm bath. She told her to do it right away because she was going to call the doctor.


    When the doctor arrived, he gave Eve Diego some analgesic among other drugs and rmended she stay indoors for the time being until everywhere bes calm.


    It was while the doctor was handing over the prescription to T that his phone rang. CEO Caden¡¯s assistant had called and asked the doctor to rush down that his boss was in a bad state.


    Like a professional, the doctor said nothing to T but stood up to leave with an excuse that there¡¯s an emergency that demands his immediate attention.


    T Diego Squinted, she wanted to ask if the emergency had got anything to do with her husband but couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. She has enough trouble already with Eve Diego¡¯s scandal, and was not willing to add more burdens on her shoulder.


    When the doctor finally arrived in CEO Caden¡¯s office, he was ced in the lounge and the doctor examined him and asked that he be brought to the hospital for proper attention.


    CEO Caden ended up spending three days in the hospital. On the day of his discharge, he saw the news that the Diego Group had partly be Starlight holding.


    On further research, they realized that the Starlight holding was owned by a foreigner with its headquarters in St Petersburg. It¡¯s thergest group in that country.


    CEO Caden vowed to buy all the shares back and have the group remain solely for the Diego¡¯s. But to his outer amazement, T and Diego have both sold their own shares to that foreign group.


    Caden Diego was in utter rage. He was nning to get the sold out shares back only for him to get the notification that his wife and daughter have sold theirs. He¡¯s and his family¡¯s shares constitute 50% of thepany¡¯s share.


    The other 50% have been bought by that foreignpany. And now, T who had 15% and Eve Diego 10% have equally sold theirs. In other words, he was left with only 25% shares.


    His life was inplete ruin. Having just been discharged from the hospital, he soon returned there after experiencing a heart attack.


    T waspletely flushed. She looked stupid. An anonymous caller had called her in the early hours of the day. She was told to check her mail. She was Surprised to see evidence of her daughter¡¯s transaction with Larry Tom before and after his anonymous death.


    She went deadly pale. But when the sender gave her only two options, to either sign the document of her shares transfer and without no pay. OR, watch her daughter¡¯s life ends in jail.


    T Diego became whimsy. How can she watch her daughterpletely ruined? She has Suffered a terrible scandal and the least she can endure is to see her jailed.


    Without thinking twice, she signed the document and said nothing else. Unknown to her, Eve Diego also had been threatened and also signed her own share transfer as well.


    They both didn¡¯t know the crisis or the pressure the Diego group was in. They hadn¡¯t gotten time to think about anything else besides Caden¡¯s health condition and suppressing Eve Diego¡¯s scandal.


    It was after Caden Diego was discharged and got home that he ordered one of the servants to turn the TV set. Only then did they know they were in a state of ruin.


    When the doctors were attending to Caden Diego in the emergency ward, T and her daughter Eve stared at each other. They both wanted to speak, ask or yell at each other but couldn¡¯t.


    They were both involved in the cooking of the setup thatpletely ruined Aurora and sent away from their lives. It only hurts because their aim waster unachieved and they were now facing the repercussions.


    T Diego phone Suddenly started ringing:

 Chapter 111

    She squinted, the caller ID is not a familiar one. All the same, she answered the phone. ¡°Hahaha¡­. T Diego. I¡¯ve gotten you in a ce that really hurts. That¡¯s the punishment for being cruel¡± the caller dered before the call was disconnected. T froze momentarily.


    It¡¯s a female, and the caller seemed to have a grudge against her. But could it be Aurora? No it can¡¯t possibly be her. She had no strength to contend with her and her daughter.


    ¡°Who¡­who was¡­that¡­mum?¡± Eve Diego stammered. She felt very ufortable with her mother¡¯s scary looks. Has someone threatened her or was there bad news?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Eve,¡± T Diego answered with a shivering voice. Who was that caller? They¡¯ve lost everything and Caden¡¯s life is in danger. Of all times, now is not the time for her to be experiencing an unfamiliar voice, taunting her.


    Eve Diego doesn¡¯t know maybe she should cry. She signed her shares to be transferred to that anonymous person for the sake of keeping her deeds secret. She didn¡¯t know her mother had Suffered same fate.


    Why does she feel she¡¯s Suffering from retribution? Karma was catching up on them. They had devised the same method in forcing Aurora to do what she did that sent her to prison.


    Same method has been adopted by her and her mother and they fell for it. Her father¡¯s life was in danger and is all thanks to her and her mother for ying a significant part in the cause of his heart attack.


    In St Petersburg, Aurora had ordered Grey to present a letter of resignation to the Axel group. He was going to be the acting CEO of fallen Diego group now turned Starlight holding.


    Grey did as he was instructed and his resignation raised suspicion. Mira wasn¡¯t happy about his resignation. She tried persuading him to not Leave and even promised to talk things over with her brother if he wants a higher position.


    But Grey refused point nk. No matter how hard Mira Coaxed him, he bluntly refused her. Thus, he resigned and the Axel group had no option than to let him go.


    When Santiago Axel received a letter from the acting CEO of the Axel group in Florence City that Grey Logan had resigned. He could guess already that the Diego group had really fallen and the Starlight holding was buying over thepany.


    Grey was definitely taking charge of the new branch of Starlight holding in Florence City. His woman was indeed powerful. Till the very moment, he was Sure Caden Diego and his family didn¡¯t know that Aurora was the one who pulled them down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Yes, Aurora, a daughter and member of the Diego family. The saying is true, do not throw stones in the marketce. Caden Diego had been the one to make reports at the police station against Aurora even before he arrived there that very day. If only, he had known that he was actually makingints against his own daughter!


    Eli  Rowan and his wife Lisa had made an appointment with a gynecologist at Mile¡¯s rmendation. This was going to be their second visit.


    Lisa would have loved to go and see the doctor apanied by her mother inw but Eli insisted he was going to be off duty and would want to apany her.


    Lisa¡¯s belly was only slightly protruding. It was barely thirteen weeks. Eli drove all the way to the hospital. When they arrived, the doctor had stood up and shook hands with Eli . ¡°How do you do Mr. Rowan?¡± the doctor had inquired.


    ¡°How do you do too, Doctor Clement?¡± Eli and the doctor exchange pleasantries before Eli pulls a seat for Lisa to sit down.


    ¡°How have you been, Mrs. Rowan?¡± Doctor Clement asked in a friendly but yet professional way. ¡°I am fine doctor¡±


    Lisa answered beaming with a gentle smile. Her smile was contagious and as she raised her head to look Eli in the face, he was smiling at her.


    ¡°Do you have anyints?¡± the doctor asked in a rxed reverent tone. ¡°None,¡± Lisa answered. After asking more questions like ¡°are you feeling nasal, do you throw up, do you feel like not having an appetite for food?¡± Lisa answered all his questions ordingly.


    The doctor gave them more advice on how to live in all the three trimesters of the pregnancy, he wrote some prescriptions for them.


    From their previous ultrasound, the little fellow was doing just well and they needed to set their worries aside.


    On their way home, Lisa told Eli that she wanted to eat an ice cream. Without asking any question, he halted when he saw an ice-cream shop.


    He got her favorite Ice-cream with a creamy vani vor. Lisa¡¯s eyes lightened when Eli handed it over to her.


    She soon started scooping it into her mouth. She was almost half way through the Ice cream when she remembered, she was going to gist Eli something really interesting.


    ¡°Darling¡± Lisa called Eli with a month filled with Ice-cream. Thetter turned and nced at her briefly ¡°Mm¡± Eli responded with a grunt.


    ¡°President Axel was with us for dinnerst night. Everyone was happy to see him including, grandfather¡± Lisa exined happily. She was also pleased with the handsome President Axel.


    ¡°Who is President Axel?¡± Eli inquired with a squint. Not that he was not familiar with the name, only wondered why he would visit his family and have dinner with them. He was Surprised further that his family were pleased to wee him.


    Lisa frowned slightly. Does it mean Eli didn¡¯t know who President Axel is?

 Chapter 112

    ¡°I am asking you for thest time who¡¯s President Axel?¡± this time, Eli ¡®s voice was a little raised and frosty.


    Lisa knew immediately that she was wrong to have informed him. See how she had now soiled their happy moments. ¡°He¡¯s Aurora¡¯s boyfriend and Sam and Samantha¡¯s¡­¡± Lisa was interrupted.


    ¡°Stop the ranting¡± Eli roared. He was talking now as a military man. And when he does, she knows better than anyone else¡¯s to be quiet and speak no more.


    Eli ¡®s face became very cold. Oh, that brat got the effrontery to step into Rowan¡¯s mansion. After what he¡¯d done to his niece, he could be so without conscience to have dinner with the Rowan family?


    He was going to get even with his parents, especially his sister Mia for allowing something so ugly to happen and not stand against it.


    Lisa regretted her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything about the dinner with President Axel. She didn¡¯t know Eli was going to be offended by it.


    Neither of them talked to each other until they arrived home. It was already evening and Santiago just dropped Aurora off. She hardly stepped in through the door when she heard the horn of a car behind.


    Just a nce at the familiar Porsche, she knew at once that it was uncle Eli . She walked in and greeted her elders before making her way towards the staircase.


    But the violent opening of the door made her paused in her steps. Turning her head, she saw her uncle Eli walk in with a frosty look.


    She frowned, she had never seen her uncle look this scary. ¡°Father, mother, everyonee out this minute!¡± Eli thundered.


    As if everyone was waiting for him to call them, they all filled out. When Aurora¡¯s grandma saw Eli ¡®s frosty looks she wondered what might have upset her son this much?


    Madam Rowan squinted, when she didn¡¯t see Lisa. Eli had gone out with her daughter inw and he¡¯s standing here looking so annoyed and she can¡¯t see Lisa with him.


    ¡°Where is Lisa?¡± Madam Rowan asked and stared at Eli she was obviously asking him the question


    ¡°I am here mother,¡± Lisa answered and stepped in, pushing the door open. Everyone looked towards the direction of the door. Lisa looked pitiful and bowed her head.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Something had definitely gone wrong. The couple had gone out together and one returned angry and fuming and the other looked pitiful and sorry. What happened?


    Before madam Rowan could ask any question further, ¡°Is it true that brat was here and even had dinner with you all?¡± Eli asked in a voice full of contempt.


    Aurora shivered. Was uncle not pleased that Santiago was here yesterday ¡°I invited him for dinner¡± madam Rowan dered. What was wrong with inviting a future son-inw to dinner?


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?. I can¡¯t believe that my mother has Suddenly depleted her sense of reasoning to have invited a rascal to our Rowan mansion for dinner¡± Eli ¡®s voice was full of scorn.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with what mother did?¡± Mia asked. Why was Eli upset about Santiago being invited for dinner?


    ¡°I have every problem with it! And besides I don¡¯t know I have be a total stranger in this house that I waspletely left out in your self-reducing attempt to win that rascal into the Rowan¡¯s family¡± Eli gave a mocking remark.


    Looks like they wanted to merge Aurora and that rascal and no one even informed him of hising to Rowan¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What exactly is your problem Eli? Go straight to the point and stop being a coward¡± Mile snapped at him. Eli might be the only one in the military but he is the youngest among the three siblings.


    ¡°I have never been a coward, Mile and you know that. If there¡¯s anyone who is actually a coward here, it¡¯s you!¡± Everyone was taken aback at Eli ¡®s rudeness to Mile.


    Nancy looked at her sister-inw and saw thetter¡¯s eyes red. Lisa was crying silently. Eli was going too far with the simple issue of President Axeling to their house for dinner.


    ¡°Have you lost your wits? What¡¯se over you?¡± Luke Rowan asked. It¡¯s true Eli was not informed that Santiago Axel wasing over for dinner the previous evening. And that¡¯s partly because he was at the base for three days and didn¡¯te over to the mansion even at night.


    ¡°Yes, father, I have lost my wits. You allowed that rascal who threw Aurora in jail and left her there to be tortured. The same idiot who got her pregnant without putting a ring on her fingers.


    You let him into Rowan¡¯s mansion and even offered him a seat to have dinner. This is just too unimaginable. I can¡¯t imagine something so horrible can happen before the eyes of my parents. I even heard you were all so happy seeing him¡± Eli reprimanded his family and gave a sneer.


    Everyone who heard Eli ¡®s words became speechless. They had no excuse to retort at him. Aurora felt ashamed. She had simply been insulted by her uncle and yet he was right about what he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Eli . You¡¯ve spoken¡­.¡± Lisa was going to say he had spoken enough and should let go of his anger but Eli turned and stared at her coldly. He raised his hand¡­

 Chapter 113

    He was going to pull her by her cor but seemed to Suddenly remember that she was pregnant with his child. His hand became suspended in the air as his eyes shot out daggers at her.


    Lisa had long shielded her face with her palm. When Eli raised his hand, she was afraid he was going to hit her, hence she shielded her face from being hit.


    ¡°Brother inw!¡± Nancy yelled and quickly walked over to hold Lisa in an embrace. Thetter was already shivering and was more than grateful that her sister inw came to her rescue.


    ¡°Were you really going to shoved her? You dare raise your hand against your pregnant wife? What kind of a man are you?¡± Nancy reprimanded him. She eyed him and then hissed.


    ¡°Who invited you to meddle in my affairs? This is between my wife and I and you have no right to meddle in it. I will forgive you this time but next time, I will fail to remember that you are my sister-inw¡± Eli snapped at her.


    How dare she ask him such a silly question. What¡¯s her business with how and what he does to his wife?


    ¡°Why are you disrespecting my wife? You mind your words to her!¡± Mile warned. He won¡¯t allow anyone to harass his wife even if that person is from his own family.


    A man should always protect his wife. Eli sluggishly stared at his brother ¡°And if I do, what would you do? Hit me? Huh¡­you called yourself a man and watched that brat step on the threshold of this house and as the eldest son, you fold your arms and let him in. I don¡¯t have respect for some muddle headed elder brother¡±.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Luke Rowan ordered. He can¡¯t stand and watch his children quarrel. They were grown-up but they were still his children, the children he watched grow up from being babies to men that they are today.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything displeasing to you about President Axel being herest night for dinner Say it,¡± Luke Rowan added. He wants to know what¡¯s upsetting Eli with Santiago Axel¡¯s presence here.


    ¡°Why would you all let him in here? He was Aurora¡¯s boyfriend and watched her being ruined. In fact, he gave a helping hand to see her tormented. By letting him into this mansion, you have indirectly allowed him to be reconciled with Aurora¡± Eli exined.


    ¡°I have no problem with Santiago Axel being Aurora¡¯s boyfriend. What is wrong with Aurora and Santiago being reconciled?¡± Mia Rowan inquired. She¡¯s not pleased with Eli ¡®s behavior and she¡¯s not hiding the fact.


    ¡°Everything is wrong, when next I see that rascal here, I will shoot him and watch him take hisst breath before putting my gun away¡± Eli dered. He was definitely going to do what he said if he ever set his eyes on him or heard that he came to Rowan¡¯s mansion.


    Everyone was taken aback at Eli ¡®s utterance. Was he really going to do what he said? What would have made him hate Santiago so much that killing him was the only way to appease his anger.


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare it Eli. You won¡¯t dare touch a hair on his head. If you think you have the power to hurt anyone at will simply because you are a lieutenant, I will make you realize that life doesn¡¯t revolve around a lieutenant alone¡± Mile dared him and even added a threat to it.


    ¡°If you think Santiago Axeling here is not wee due to what he did to your niece, that¡¯s ok, I won¡¯t allow him here anymore¡± Luke Rowan dered. If that¡¯s what Eli wanted, he would fulfill his wish rather than allow him to kill someone else¡¯s Son.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aurora had be sullen. How can her grandparents give in to uncle Eli Just like that? Simply because he was going to shoot Santiago? Of course, he dares not, he was only saying it to scare his parents from opening their door to him.


    She stared at her mother and her eyes and Mia¡¯s locked. When Mia saw Aurora¡¯s eyes, those eyes were sending messages of ¡®mum, do something¡¯ she blinked and sighed.


    ¡°Father, mother are you both going to fall to Eli ¡®s threat? Are you afraid he would carry on his threats because he¡¯s a lieutenant?¡± Mia demanded in a cold voice.


    ¡°Mia, just let it be the way he wants. That way we¡¯ll all be free of guilt and save the young man¡¯s life¡± madam Rowan replied waving her hand to announce the discussion was over.


    ¡°No way will that be happening, Aurora lives here and Santiago¡¯s kids¡¯ lives here. I am Aurora¡¯s mother and I live here as well. How can you say Santiago Axel will not being here again? I am really sorry to trouble you all, that Santiago had just started and I hope to invite him here as often as I like¡± Mia gave her opinion and stared at Eli with a sneer.


    Aurora felt happy with what her mother said. She was going to tell her mother that Santiago had told her he wanted them to get engaged as soon as possible. If Mia would agree, he wanted them to engage in a weeks¡¯ time.


    How can he then be a forbidden guest in the Rowan¡¯s mansion? Santiago was more than eager for them to be engaged and then be married before the year runs-out.


    He wants to beplete with her and their kids. He had told her that he enjoyed every moment and minute he spent in Rowan¡¯s mansionst night because of his Kids. He loves and wants them to be with him.


    Aurora was still lost in her thoughts when her uncle¡¯s next words brought her out of her muddle headedness.

 Chapter 114

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to get out of the Rowan¡¯s mansion with your daughter and grandchildren¡± Eli retorted back to Mia. He was really getting upset.


    The truth was that he doesn¡¯t want Aurora to get along or back with Santiago. A lieutenant friend of his had asked him about his beautiful niece that had be the young CEO of the Starlight holding.


    He had told him that he has a crush on her and would want to be engaged to her soon. He was happy and promised to match-make them together.


    That weekend, Rnd was supposed toe over to the Rowan mansion to officially make his intentions known to the entire family only for him to hear that Santiago Axel came to the Rowan¡¯s Mansion and was weed by all.


    If everyone was happy with Santiago Axel, it then Implies that Rnd has no chance to be with Aurora.


    ¡°Eli !¡± Luke Rowan frowned. He¡¯s be unhappy with his younger son¡¯s utterance. Eli had gone the extreme by asking his sister to leave the house. He stared at him angrily.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be rude to your sister Eli ¡± Madam Rowan reprimanded him. He shouldn¡¯t go blunt with his elder sister like that.


    ¡°Apologies to your sister now!¡± Luke Rowan ordered. But Eli only gave a wryly smile before objecting. ¡°I will not father. I have made my intentions clear that if that rascales into this mansion again, I will kill him.


    And if Mia objected to my opinion on the basis that she and her daughter live here and for that reason, that rascal will keeping here, then the best way to avoid his untimely death is for her to leave apanied by Aurora and her kids¡± Eli dered.


    ¡°Uncle, I have been quiet and listened to you talking nonsense. If you have anything to say, direct them to me but don¡¯t use rude words on my mother. I will not tolerate it¡± Aurora voiced out. She can¡¯t stand her mother being rudely molested by her brother because of her.


    ¡°Who gave you the effrontery to talk back to me? I risked everything to save you and your stupid illegitimate pregnancy. I have you brought to St Petersburg.


    This is not your real home, you go and find your father. This is your maternal home and you bear your maternal surname. So I expect you to leave with your mother and your illegitimate children just like you were an illegitimate¡­..¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Eli !¡± Both Luke and Mile Rowan raised their voices at the same time. Mile couldn¡¯t contain his displeasure as he pped Eli across the face.


    Lisa raised her teary face and stared at her husband. He¡¯d never been so madly rude or mannerless for as long as she had known him.


    He can be upset and do or say silly things when he is angry but never had she thought he would insult his sister this much. And besides, Eli really loves Aurora. Why would he say Such horrible words at her?


    Nancy opened her mouth agape. Is this Eli ? what hade over him? When had he be so loose and senseless with his tongue?


    Mia stared at Eli . She had never thought that a day woulde when Eli would insult her like this. He had helped to bring Aurora back to her and to her family, he had made a lot of sacrifices and even risked his life to do it.


    But she would never have believed that he would use her past against her and even make Aurora feel inferior. He had really made her ashamed before the entire family and humiliated Aurora as well.


    She turned and nced at Aurora as everyone else also did and saw her tears, it was flowing down her cheeks. She stood there at a spot like a statue, unmoving. When she saw Aurora¡¯s tears, her own tears gave way. She blinked her eyes to restrained the tears and sniffled but the tears seemed uncontroble.


    Aurora locked eyes with her before turning gently, going upstairs. The atmosphere became stiff. No one said anything, no one had anything to say to her wounded heart. They just watched her take those heavy steps to her room.


    Aurora got to her room and without sitting, took some clothes and stuffed them into a Suitcase. She took her toiletries as well. She went out and got into her kid¡¯s room. The nanny was reading out a poem to them.


    She politely dismissed her and took a few of her children¡¯s clothes in a Suitcase. Dressing up quickly, she led them out into her room to pick her own Suitcase.


    Eli seemed to realize he had talked too much. He regretted it as soon as Mile pped him. He became remorseful. His anger and displeasure were heavier than what he felt his family had done wrong. His anger and words were not justifiable.


    His fierce look became softened suddenly as if a chilled water was poured on his face. He looked at his sister Mia and wanted to apologize, but thetter had turned and made her way towards the staircase.


    Aurora had called a servant and had her take the two Suitcases downstairs and she held her kids each on her sides and went downstairs. She met with her mother Mia midway, and Mia shivered at the sight of Aurora¡¯s leaving.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Aurora only nced at her mother and walked past her. The servant was following behind with the Suitcases. Mia started shivering, Aurora was leaving and she even snubbed her?


    Eli and others saw Aurora¡¯s attitude to her mother and knew a rift was about to be created. Aurora walked down the stairs and without a word, passed by everyone quietly and was heading toward the open door when she heard:

 Chapter 115

    When she heard her grandmother¡¯s shaking voice ¡°Aurora¡­where¡­where do you think you are going with those kids?¡± she was stammering. In the real sense, her grandmother had been ovee by anxiety and was afraid Mia and Aurora would make a hasty decision that might make her unhappy.


    Why would Eli say Such unpleasant words to his own family? Why did he insult Mia and Aurora¡¯s ugly past? Words are like eggs that when broken, cannot be packed up together again.


    Aurora paused, her kids raised their heads and looked at her. They were wondering, didn¡¯t their mummy tell them they were going to meet their daddy? But great grandmother just asked her where she was going and brought them along. Didn¡¯t she tell great grandma they were going to see their daddy?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, grandma,¡± Aurora groaned. Without looking back, she took another step before she heard her name again. This time it was her mother. Mia had started sobbing already and one can tell from her voice.


    ¡°Aurora! Are you going to leave me, are you leaving without telling me at least where you¡¯re going, where I can find you? Don¡¯t leave me grieving Aurora I beg you¡± Walking closer to Aurora, Mia continued ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I have made you suffer, humiliated and now, insulted.


    And I am really sorry about everything I have caused and made you go through. But I beg you for one chance; don¡¯t shut me out of your life, don¡¯t get separated from me. You¡¯re the only thing that matters to me the most and I can¡¯t live without you anymore¡±.


    She came and stood behind her daughter. She was sobbing. cing her hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder, she added ¡°I agreed with your decision to leave this mansion, bute along with me, mother will take you home¡± Mia pleaded.


    Mia was not living in the Rowan mansion after she got married to herte husband Nics. But when Aurora came to St Petersburg, her mother had insisted that her granddaughter stay with her in the mansion especially because she was pregnant.


    Mia reluctantly agrees and because she wants to catch up on the times lost with Aurora she moves into the Rowan mansion as well. Since then she had been living in the mansion with Aurora and her kids.


    But now that Eli wanted them to leave, she would dly return to her Vi and would have preferred Aurora and the kids toe along with her.


    Before Aurora could reply to her mother, Lisa came and held Aurora from behind ¡°Niece Aurora, please forgive Eli , don¡¯t leave us. He was angry and said those irrational words at you. He was only upset with President Axel, not you¡±.


    Without turning back, Aurora sniffled before saying ¡°I am not upset at all Aunt. I can¡¯t just stay in a house where my mother and I are being insulted¡± sighing audibly she told her Mother ¡°mum. I¡¯ll call you and tell you where we are¡±.


    She stepped out of the threshold and went to the garage.


    Stuffing the Suitcases into the trunk, she opened the door and let her kids in. while she held the door to open for herself then her grandfather called her ¡°Aurora dear, don¡¯t leave. No one wants you to leave¡±


    Aurora paused but didn¡¯t turn back. This scene reminds her of that day when she heard about Julian Brabra unfaithfulness. When she learnt that Julian Brabra and Anna were getting married. And she was going to meet them at the bureau.


    Without another word, Aurora got into her car and closed the door. Eli came out quickly to stop Aurora but it was toote, she had whined the ss and started the car.


    ¡°Aurora wait, just listen to me¡± Eli was tapping the ss. But Aurora didn¡¯t even nce sideways before driving out of the garage.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Eli stood and watched Aurora drive off. By this time, all the other people in the mansion were out as well. They all felt unhappy that Aurora left. She took her babies away.


    They had lived with these kids for some time and had been so addicted to them. But today, Aurora had left with them.


    Mia Rowan¡¯s tears run afresh down her cheeks. She had caused a lot of grief and pain to Aurora. She had Suffered humiliation and mockery from outsiders and today, she Suffered some from her own uncle.


    What kind of a mother is she? To have plunged her daughter into this kind of life. Perhaps it was time to get Aurora and her father together and ept their rtionship.


    With a broken and yet aching heart, Mia dered ¡°Eli , you are my little brother. But today you have touched a part of me you shouldn¡¯t have and I will never forget this and I¡¯ll never forgive you¡±


    She turned and went inside the mansion. It¡¯s obvious that everyone knows what she was going to do.


    ¡°I should apud you Eli . Prefect, good of you. You¡¯ve seeded in sending your niece and her kids away. And I am Sure Mia would be leaving as well¡± Mile taunted. He would definitely be happy now right, Mile thought within himself.


    ¡°Please bro¡­¡­¡± Eli was going to coax his brother to plead with their sister not to leave. If Mia remains, then it will be easy to lure Aurora back and if otherwise, then it will really be difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare brother me. I can¡¯t even believe I have a brother like you. Who talk so domineeringly and arrogantly to people¡±. Mile paused and stared at Eli with pure contempt.


    What Mile said next, made everyone really panicked.

 Chapter 116

    ¡°You know what, Nancy and I will leave as well with our Son. I wish Lisa would breed you a whole lot of babies so that you can conveniently live your lives¡± Mile concluded and ced his hand on his wife¡¯s shoulders, leading her in.


    ¡°Mile, stop right there. You are the eldest Son and a Senior to Eli . If Eli had done something wrong and of course, he¡¯s obviously wrong. You should step in between Eli and Mia and not to take  side¡± Luke Rowan scolded his Son.


    How can Mile join in the decision to leave the mansion? Do they want this vibrant and bubbling mansion to be deste? Mile should have known better.


    ¡°I am not taking sides father butI  am not living here with Eli anymore¡± Mile voiced out his decision. His brother had always been domineering since they were kids and he had never taken it to heart before.


    Now, being a lieutenant, he had eventually be thick skinned and thought he could do whatever he wanted, and speak however he felt like.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this mansion, not with my grandson and daughter-inw. On the contrary, you will join your mother and I in persuading Mia and Aurora to return. I want my family to beplete again¡± Luke Rowan dered.


    ¡°Toote father¡± they all looked in the direction of the familiar voice and saw Mia holding a Suitcase. Her eyes were slightly swollen and red with batches of dried tears on her face.


    rmed Madam Rowan asked her daughter ¡°Mia, are you really leaving? Are you going to leave your own mother?¡±


    ¡°I am leaving, mother. You have your daughter-inws, you have your Sons and a grandson; you have father and grandfather with you. But tell me, besides Aurora, who else do I have? Ralia? No mother I have to leave with my daughter¡± Mia whined.


    Luke Rowan squinted. His daughter was right. Aurora was the only person her heart beats for the most. Her husband was dead and Ralia was an adopted child. While Aurora is her blood, her gene.


    Madam Rowan was also having the same thoughts as her husband. And seeing Mia¡¯s sorrowful looks, she had no more words to persuade her.


    Aurora drove the car towards Santiago¡¯s vi. Her kids were super excited; they were going to meet their daddy. But what they didn¡¯t understand was why their mum was cleaning the tears on her face over and over. Isn¡¯t she happy they were going to their daddy¡¯s ce?


    By now, Aurora¡¯s facialplexion had turned red. Her eyes were sullen. And she wondered how she could ever erase her past from everyone¡¯s memory. Eli was right, she is an illegitimate daughter who also had children out of wedlock.


    She¡¯s a bundle of shame and disgrace. She wished¡­ ¡°Mummy, why are you crying?¡± Samantha asked.


    The little girl couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity anymore. ¡°Why should mummy tell you what¡¯s bothering her?¡± Sam answered his sister with a question.


    He automatically was telling her that something was ¡®bothering¡¯ their mother but Samantha wouldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯s indirectly telling her.


    Samantha wants to know, every why, and how, and what, to everything she sees.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you any question, you¡¯re just too nosy¡± Samantha answered with a frown. What was Sam¡¯s concern with the question she asked, he just likes to poke his nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.


    ¡°Who do you say is nosy? I am better than you, that is snoopy¡± Sam quarreled. Samantha¡¯s curiosity is really getting too much, one day, her curiosity was going to put her in trouble.


    Aurora giggled as she stared at her kids from the rear mirror. They were arguing. What¡¯s the difference between being nosy and snoopy? These kids have lifted her damp mood. She smiled. ¡°I am not crying baby¡± Aurora lied.


    ¡°Then why are there tears in your eyes?¡± Samantha propped further. She knew her mother was lying to her. When her mummy came to their room and sent the nanny off, her eyes were red. After all the drama and her mum brought them into the car, tears had been running down her cheeks.


    And now, her mummy said, she¡¯s not crying. Why are tears in her eyes? When Aurora heard her daughter¡¯s question, she felt her lips twitch. This girl is just too inquisitive. How was she going to answer her question?


    While Aurora was thinking of what to say, Sam beats her to it ¡°What if chilly had dropped in mummy¡¯s eyes? Wouldn¡¯t there be tears in her eyes?¡± Sam was headbent in defending his mother. He really loves his mother and knows she¡¯s in a bad mood. In future he would not allow anyone to bully her.


    Aurora had a look of ¡®huh¡¯ on her face. Sam was head bent on defending her. She smiled and looked at Samantha¡¯s eyes, staring at her brother with contempt. Sam stared back at her with a poker face. He really resembled his father.


    ¡°Ok¡­ok kids. No more arguments. I am fine and I promise no more tears¡¯ ¡® Aurora intervened at the unhappy stare of the kids.


    After Mia Rowan left the Rowan mansion, the whole house was plugged into an exceptional quietness. No one got into another¡¯s way and no talk, no whispering. Everyone just minds their business.


    Eli was disheartened at what he said to his sister and niece. He didn¡¯t expect to annoy them with his words, but now, a split milk cannot be recovered back.


    His wife Lisa practically ignored him. She wouldn¡¯t even answer him when he talks or asks a question.


    Lisa was thinking of what she¡¯d do that would really hurt Eli . Several options crossed her mind. She can¡¯t have an abortion, the baby in her belly was hers as much as it was Eli ¡®s.


    They¡¯ve been married for a few years and only now, did they start having the joyful expectation of parenthood.


    Finally, she stilled her heart and made a decision.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 117

    Lisa went to the wardrobe and started folding her clothes into a Suitcase. She was almost done when Eli came out of the bathroom and saw what she was doing.


    Eli squinted. What was his wife doing? Putting her clothes in a Suitcase? Was she nning to leave as well? He chuckled, she is his wife and not his sister or niece. She¡¯s the mother of his unborn child.


    Lisapletely Ignored Eli¡¯s stare and Zipped her Suitcase as soon as she finished packing her belongings inside. She stood upright and used her hand tob her hair backwards, she stared back at Eli with hostility in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to leave as well?¡± Eli asked. He was not angry nor was he trembling. He was just staring at her quietly, waiting for her answers. But faced with Lisa¡¯s hostile looks, he turned his face away.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had hurt her. She told him about President Axel¡¯s visit first. And when she did, she was happy and cheerful when she told him. Perhaps, she expected him to share in her happiness but on the contrary, he became stern with her and even made his entire family unhappy with him.


    And of course, she¡¯s a part of his family and that implies that she¡¯s also unhappy with him. They¡¯ve had minor disagreements in the past and they¡¯ve always settled it amongst each other.


    For Lisa to be taking a heart trenching decision like this, it means he had really crossed the limits. Seeing that Lisa did not answer him,pletely ignoring him and picking her Suitcase to step out of the room.


    He gripped her wrist and asked ¡°Where do you think you are going with my baby in your belly?¡± He wasn¡¯t going to let her out. He had wronged his elder sister and niece and they left the Rowan¡¯s mansion. He was going to beg them to return and can¡¯t afford to include Lisa among the list of people his owned apologies.


    ¡°You knew I was having your baby in my belly when you sent someone else that came out of her own mother¡¯s belly out of the house. What is wrong with you Eli ? Being a lieutenant doesn¡¯t mean you could talk arrogantly to other people, especially your own family?


    How could you tread on Sister Mia like that? What ise over you Eli ? You insulted your niece Aurora and you know that Aurora is Sis Mia¡¯s Life. I hate you Eli , I hate you for hurting your own family¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started sobbing.


    Eli was very remorseful. He knew he was wrong but hearing his wife saying she hates him for hurting his own family, he became broken. He pulled her to himself and hugged her tightly.


    Lisa was hitting his chest in protest but Eli refused to release her and let her hit him as much as she liked. Unable to keep hitting him, Lisa buried her head in his chest and sobbed louder.


    Eli held her tight to himself and tried calming her down. ¡°I am sorry Lisa. I am really sorry and disappointed in myself for hurting my sister and niece. I promise to find them, apologize and bring them back¡± Eli promised. He would get them to forgive him, if that¡¯s thest thing he would do.


    Aurora drove into the less popted street leading to Santiago¡¯s Vi. She got ess through therge gate when she said She was President Axel¡¯s fianc¨¦. She drove directly into the garage and parked properly.


    Samantha was jumping for joy when she saw the beautiful vi. The entire vi was lit up. It was already getting dark when they arrived. Sam quietly alighted and looked admiringly at the vi but said nothing. But Samantha just kept tattling and even told Aurora she would not return to her Rowan¡¯s family mansion.


    Santiago came downstairs for dinner when he heard the doorbell. Reaching to it, he opened the door and was stunned with the people at his door.


    He personally dropped Aurora off beforeing home. What is she doing here standing with puffed red eyes? Had she been crying? He looked past her and his eyes rested on his kids.

 Chapter 118

    Santiago was still standing puzzled when his kids yelled ¡°Daddy¡±. Coming to his senses, he picked them up . He stepped aside and let Aurorae in.


    Aurora pushed the Suitcase in and sank into the sofa. Santiago hadn¡¯t the time to say a word to her but concentrated on his kids. Kissing and cuddling them, running his hand on their heads. He was totally carried away. This is the first time he¡¯s holding them in his arms and seems not to get enough of them.


    Aurora became jealous. How can Santiago ignore her, concentrating on the kids alone? ¡°Santiago! Do you even know that I am here as well?¡± . ¡°huh¡­ is like I know you are here¡± Santiago replied and chuckled deliberately, annoying her.


    Aurora sneered and hissed, totally pissed off. She remained seated until Santiago called one of his servants and told them to take the kids to their room. Samantha refused, she hid her head at the nook of her father¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Honey, be good and be like your brother. Daddy will check on you in your room¡± Santiago coaxed her, caressing her hair. Only then did Samantha allow herself to be carried by the servant. Santiago smiled and watched them climb the stairs before turning to look at the sullen face of Aurora.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Aurora? What happened? You¡¯ve been crying?¡± Santiago asked, taking his seat beside her and raising her to sit on hisp. He knew she was moody but pretended not to see it because of the kids. Now that they¡¯re out of sight, he poured out his worry.


    Rather than answer, Aurora started sobbing again. Santiago couldn¡¯t take it again and started consoling her. He coaxed her to tell him what¡¯s making her cry. She was fine a while ago when he dropped her off. Whatever made her appear at his door with a Suitcase and their children must have hurt her so much.


    After much persuasion, Aurora opened up and told him all that Eli said to her and her mother. All because he came to Rowan¡¯s mansion and was wee the previous day.


    When Santiago heard all that Aurora said he was quiet for a long time. He never wanted it to end up like this.


    Now because of him the Rowan family are at loggerheads with each other. He can imagine how bad Aurora had felt being referred to as an illegitimate child who also had children out of wedlock. That is too much of a humiliation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, his children too are illegitimate. He thinks he would be responsible for his children henceforth. He was to be med for all that Aurora and her mother heard today, he only was to be med.


    If he knew back then that Aurora was pregnant, he would have married her legally. Even if it was against his mother and grandfather¡¯s wishes. But he didn¡¯t know. Only today did he discuss with Aurora his intention to go legal with their rtionship. It was as if he knew what was going to happen.


    Santiago raised Aurora up and stood up. He lef Aurora sit down back as he went to the wine cell, brought out a wine and two sses.


    As he poured the wine into the two sses, he offered Aurora one and at once, he gulped down the entire content in his ss.


    ¡°I am sorry about what happened in the Roman¡¯s family this evening. I didn¡¯t mean and have no idea that my dinner with you all was going to cause a ruckuster.


    Everything that happened was my fault. Your uncle was right, I should be med for whatever had happened in your maternal family¡­¡±Santiago calmly said.


    His words sounded calm but he was feeling hurt within. Aurora could hear beyond his words and perceived the unhappiness in his heart.


    She knew he was inwardly scolding himself for all that happened. She ced the bottle on the bar and held him in an embrace.


    ¡°Where is aunt?¡± Santiago demanded. Mia would definitely be feeling really bad and that¡¯s because her daughter loved a man like him that couldn¡¯t bring her happiness except humiliation upon ridicule.


    ¡°I left her at the mansion despite her pleas that I should stay back¡± Aurora answered. ¡°I am sorry Aurora for all I made you go through. The shame, the humiliation and the insults. It¡¯s alling to you because of me.


    Yeah, you loved a scum like me and that is the reason why you are experiencing all these. But through it all, I love you and I want you to always remember that¡± Santiago assured and moved away from Aurora.

 Chapter 119

    Mia Rowan arrived home to her own house with Ralia and didn¡¯t see Aurora. She guessed immediately that she had gone to Santiago¡¯s ce with the kids. She felt very sad. ¡°Aurora, oh Aurora, why do you have to Suffer this much in this life¡± Mia whisper as if Aurora was in front of her


    She didn¡¯t call her and wanted her to be. If her happiness lies with Santiago, then she¡¯ll Support her and allow her to tread on the path of her happiness.


    Soon her cell phone started ringing. She was Surprised when she saw that it was Santiago that was calling. She answered the phone. ¡°President Axel¡± Mia said as soon as the call got connected.


    ¡°Hello aunt¡± Santiago greeted and was quiet. When Mia felt he was unnecessarily silent, she asked if Aurora was with him. ¡°Yes, Aurora is here with my kids. I need to talk to you aunt¡± Santiago responded and at the same time made a request to where he¡¯ll find her.


    Mia told him she¡¯ll send her address before hanging up. Santiago got into the bedroom and told Aurora he would be back and changed into another cloth. He took his car key and raced to the destination of the address Mia sent.


    When he got to the address, he was readily ushered in. Mia had given instruction to her bodyguards to let Santiago in when he arrived. He sat on the exquisite cushion and waited patiently for Mia to meet him. After about five minutes, Mia walked into the sitting room with a faint smile on her lips.


    Santiago quickly stood up and sped his hands together giving a respectful bow to Mia. Mia told him to have his seat before taking hers opposite him.


    Santiago didn¡¯t raise his head as much. Mia wondered at Santiago¡¯s respect and humility. She wondered why some people who are not close to knowing someone¡¯s true personality will conclude that one is arrogant.


    Finally he started talking ¡°I am sorry aunt about every humiliation you and Aurora went through because of me. I sincerely apologized and hoped this won¡¯t happen again¡± Santiago paused and looked aside with an unhappy stare.


    ¡°When Aurora was pregnant with my kids, I didn¡¯t know. Is not like I don¡¯t know that we had to be married before thinking of having kids. But at the time, I just needed Aurora to be pregnant. There were a lot of obstacles to Aurora and I being together. I wanted that pregnancy to be a cheese in my hand. Aurora could also bear witness to how desperate I was at that time for her to be pregnant. And when she did, I was thest person to know she was pregnant.


    If I had known, nothing could she have done that would make her go to jail. When I knew she was pregnant, it was toote and she¡¯d gone outside my reach. Only heavens know how I survived those months and years without her.


    What I will never ept aunt, is for my kids to be referred to as illegitimate. They might have Rowan¡¯s blood flowing through their veins, but they are Axel¡¯s, the heirs of the Axel family. Just earlier today, I discussed my intentions of getting married and Aurora agreed. She told me she was going to tell you about it first then we can start the process.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But with all that has happened today, I am making Aurora my wife tomorrow. I haven¡¯t told her yet, but we¡¯ll obtain the marriage certificate at the bureau and return to Florence City to hold an borate wedding¡± Santiago concluded and waited for Mia¡¯s opinion. He didn¡¯t want to disrespect her that is why he hade to inform her first of his ns.


    Mia smiled and felt impressed with Santiago¡¯s intelligence. She knew Santiago Axel is a gentleman and today he had proven that to her. He wants to erase anything that can possibly affect Aurora and his children. He¡¯ll make a good husband to Aurora and a great father to their kids.


    ¡°Whatever decision you take is ok by me, provided it only brings happiness to Aurora. You have to know that Aurora Is the most important thing to me in this world right now. Only her happiness matters to me¡± Mia gave her verdict.


    ¡°Thank your aunt¡± Santiago appreciated and bade Mia a goodnight before leaving. He felt flexible. He had made his intentions known to Aurora¡¯s mother and she had no problem with it. Now he was going to tell Aurora about their marriage the next morning.


    On the way, Santiago called Jasper Milo and told him to arrange for a marriage notification to the bureau the next morning. Jasper Milo¡¯s Joy knew no bounds. Miss Aurora was finally going to be the boss¡¯ wife. He felt so excited as if he was the one getting married.


    When Santiago returned to the vi, Aurora was having ate dinner. She was hungry, having not eaten before leaving Rowan¡¯s mansion. Santiago went to her and nted a kiss on her temple before dashing into the room to check on the kids.


    He found them asleep already. Since the first day he knew these kids were his, he had instructed Jasper Milo to fill the children¡¯s room with all manner of toys and ythings. He stayed by their side as if watching over them until Aurora came in and asked him if he was babysitting sleeping children.


    He smiled and ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s leading her out.

 Chapter 120

    When they got into the master bedroom. Santiago sat Aurora down on the sofa and told her to get prepared, tomorrow they were obtaining their marriage certificate at the bureau.


    Aurora was speechless. Why a Sudden decision ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that I should inform my mother first?¡± Aurora questioned. She hadn¡¯t even told her mother and he had chosen the very next day already.


    ¡°Aunt had no objection, Aurora,¡± Santiago replied. Aurora was taken aback. Had Santiago gone to see her mother? He had even discussed it with her and her mother had also seconded? No wonder he seemed cheerful when he returned from where he went.


    ¡°Even if my mum does not object to it, I am not emotionally ready to be a bride tomorrow¡± Aurora dered. She pouted her lips and looked at Santiago with a feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Please Aurora. Be my bride and marry me tomorrow. Don¡¯t you get worried for the kids?¡± Santiago pleaded and held Aurora¡¯s hands. He coaxed her telling her that the kids need aplete home, they needed both of their parents by their side.


    After a long persuasion, Aurora agreed. Santiago was overwhelmed. Looks like his return to his country was going to be sooner than he expected.


    That right, Mia contacted a bridalpany and selected a beautiful wedding dress for Aurora. She was going to present it to Aurora first thing tomorrow morning as her wedding present. She slept that night satisfied and happy.


    That evening, when she left her parents mansion she didn¡¯t know, the evening would end so beautifully. That night, Mia sent a series of messages to Santiago and Santiago replied all ordingly without Aurora¡¯s knowledge.


    Next morning, when Aurora woke-up, the sun rays reflecting the room were blinding her eyes. She blinked several times before sitting up. She looked at the room before remembering that today was her wedding with Santiago.


    But on a closer look, she realized this is not Santiago¡¯s room. Where is she? Didn¡¯t she sleep in the master bedroom? She stood up and went into the bathroom. Took her shower and dressed up beforeing out.


    She had a lot to do that morning, like ordering the wedding dress and other preparations before heading to the bureau.


    But as soon as she stepped out, she realized she was in her mother¡¯s mansion. She squinted, when did she get here? Oh, Santiago had probably brought her here while sleeping.


    She came downstairs and saw her mother dishing out orders to the servants ¡°mum!¡± she called out. Mia turned and smiled broadly at Aurora. ¡°Morning sweetheart¡± She replied and walked to Aurora. Pulled her into her arms and then cupped her face in her palms.


    ¡°Congrattions to the soon to be bride. You¡¯ve been a gift to the unworthy me Aurora. And this day, I bless you Aurora. May your life be filled with happiness and plenty of joy and satisfaction¡± Mia happily proimed as she stared at those eyes that looked very much like Caden¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you mum¡± Aurora smiled and embraced her mother. They both started sobbing silently. It was obviously a feeling of happiness that sprouted out their tears. ¡°How did I get here mum?¡± Aurora asked, pulling away from the embrace.


    ¡°Ha-ha you can guess the one who¡¯s capable right?¡± Mia left her to find her own answers. ¡°Where¡¯s Sam and Samantha?¡± Mia sighed with a smirk. ¡°What can I do now, when their father wouldn¡¯t even let them out of his sight¡±. They both chuckled and knew that Santiago had taken possession of his children.


    Soon Mia told Aurora to get dressed. They will be getting married in the next two hours. Aurora was Surprised that the Supposed simple marriage had been turned into something borate by Mia.


    The wedding dress Mia got for Aurora within just a few hours cost over a million dors. When Aurora finished dressing, she looked like a princess. Santiago didn¡¯t call Aurora at all, only keptmunicating with Mia.


    Thirty minutes to the time, Mile arrived inpany of his parents, and the entire Rowan¡¯s family. Aurora was Surprised when she saw they all came in except Eli . Mia had deliberately not called him nor invited him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandma!¡± Aurora called out excitedly, she went to her grandfather and threw herself at him. She started sobbing again. ¡°I love you Aurora. You must always remember that your ce in my heart can never be upied by someone else¡± Luke Rowan dered.


    ¡°How can you say you love Aurora using the first person pronoun. Do you think you love her more than I do?¡± Aurora¡¯s grandmother turned to her husband in feigned annoyance.

 Chapter 121

    ¡°What now, how can I speak for you,  besides, didn¡¯t she look like my mother?¡± Luke Rowan replied. By this time, everyone present had startedughing. These grandparents are so full of humor.


    ¡°Oh is that what you want to say? Fine, look at her neck and see how beautiful it looks, just like mine¡± Madam Rowanwould not allow herself to lose on their happy arguments.


    ¡°Well, you are old now, I can¡¯t really do theparison.¡± Luke Rowan replied and shook his head. They would have continued talking if Aurora had not interrupted amidstughter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You know what grandma, I didn¡¯t look like my great grandma, I looked exactly like you every bit¡± Aurora spoke ironically. And everyone Suddenly stoppedughing with a question stare on their faces.


    ¡°huh!!!¡± Madam Rowan grunted with a surprised expression.


    In Florence City: therge billboard that carries the name ¡°Diego group¡± had been removed and reced with arger billboard with the writing ¡°Starlight holding¡±.


    Today was the day the ownership of the Diego group was going to be changed. Both parties were present with theirwyers. Caden Diego brought his sickly body and waited to see who the CEO of Starlight holdings would be.


    When Grey Logan stepped in putting on thetest edition of the Nirvana spirit, he looked tall and stunning. He was  followed closely behind by hiswyers. Grey looked very handsome and breathtaking.


    Caden Diego narrowed his brow, this is Grey Logan, Aurora Logan¡¯s brother? He is the CEO of the Starlight holding? He¡¯s the one taking over the Diego group as its new owner? How did he get the power and wealth to buy over the group? Or was he acting with a backer?


    Caden Diego sneered and stared at Grey with utmost contempt. He had be a loser that day, and of all the people he could lose to, why this boy, Aurora¡¯s brother!


    Everyone stood up as Grey walked in and Caden Diego had no option but to stand up as well. Not until Grey took the seat as the CEO did others sit down, the signing and the handing over of every document were done legally and Grey officially became the new CEO.


    Mia had earlier sent a handful of bodyguards to protect Grey and his mother. And the bodyguards were doing their work well with the consciousness that Grey was the boss¡¯ brother.


    The news soon was showing on every channel and TV stations that the foreign group known as Starlight holding had officially procured and owned the Diego group.


    T and her daughter Eve Diego watched the news in a low spirit. They had nothing else, their ego, pride and societal status all gone down the drain as they watched Grey Logan take over as the CEO, the brother of the woman they detested so much.


    Caden Diego was escorted out of the group, he had spent his life building thepany that his fatherid its foundation. Today, he had lost all and shamed his predecessors.


    The pictures of Grey Logan were being disyed on every news litter and television station. As Eve Diego stared at the cold handsome face of Grey, she wondered if he was this handsome before or could power and position make someone automatically be so charming?


    In St Petersburg, in the car, heading to the bureau, the beautifully dressed bride was sitting beside her uncle Mile. Obviously, Mile was going to be the one handing her out in marriage.


    ¡°Aurora¡± Mile called. ¡°Yes uncle¡± Aurora answered and turned to give him a look. Her uncle Mile looked worried.

 Chapter 122

    Mile nced at Aurora, the beautiful younger version of his sister Mia. ¡°My sister Mia invited everyone to your wedding except Eli and his wife Lisa.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Lisa came without an invitation. It¡¯s obviously as a result of what happened yesterday¡± he paused and sighed. Mia was still upset with their brother but nothing can change the fact that Eli had once been good to Aurora.


    ¡°But you know that Eli is a great guy. We all have our ws and a bad side in every human. No one is perfect, we all have our shortings. And today, I need a favor from you Aurora, the veryst I will request before you tie the knot with your heartthrob. Pick your phone and call your uncle Eli ¡± Mile concluded with a pleading look at Aurora.


    Without another word, Aurora dialed Eli¡¯s cell phone number and it rang but it wasn¡¯t answered. Mile gave her a slight nod and she called again. This time it ranged for a long time before Eli answered with a deep masculine voice ¡°Hello Aurora¡±


    Santiago was already at the bureau, waiting for his bride to be. He kept looking at his wristwatch, until five minutes to the time and saw thetest Mren FI limited edition.


    When Aurora stepped out and Santiago saw her, she practically took his breath away. He just stood and stared at the beauty goddess before him. Aurora blinked and smiled, gush her smile was like the sunshine.


    She looked at the handsome man that was going to be her husband in a couple of minutes. She felt satisfied. Santiago would finally be her¡¯s, only her¡¯s. Her step sister Eve Diego couldn¡¯t win over her, the best she can ever be is being a sister-inw to Santiago.


    After an hour, Santiago and Aurora stepped out of the bureau and Santiago was Surprised seeing the entire Rowan¡¯s family. He just wanted something quiet but didn¡¯t expect Aurora¡¯s mother to turn it into something borate.


    Reporters were taking photographs and Santiago knew then and there that Aurora Rowan¡¯s wedding was going to take the next headlines. The Rowan¡¯s are an important family in St Petersburg and anything of theirs would definitely create the next breaking news.


    Everyone congratted Aurora, from her grandparents to her aunties and her uncle Mile. Eli stood a little far from the others with his hands in his pants pocket staring at the couple expressionlessly.


    ¡°mummy! Daddy¡± that was Sam and Samantha, calling out their parents. Samantha was dressed beautifully like a ballet princess and Sam wore a beautiful Suit with a necktie identical to Santiago¡¯s. he looked exactly like the Mini version of Santiago.


    The twins struggled out of Jasper Milo who held their little hands and ran towards their parents. As they made towards the car, Eli walked forward ¡°Congrattions my dear Aurora¡± enveloping her in a warm embrace. He cast a contemptuous stare at Santiago and eyed him.


    He congratted Aurora alone, because Santiago, to him, does not deserve Aurora. He ced a kiss on Aurora¡¯s temple and whispered ¡°I am sorry about yesterday¡±.


    Aurora smiled and that ended her grudge with her uncle. Eli released Aurora and took a few steps towards Santiago who was waiting for his wife to get into the car. He stared at Santiago in contempt and said in a hushed voice ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Santiago gave a shrug and replied ¡°Ok¡±. Eli felt like shooting a bullet into his skull. Such a flippant response. Santiago on the other hand chuckled as Aurora got into the car and shut the door at Eli ¡®s face. He was indeed grateful to Eli who had helped in hastening his wedding to Aurora.


    Now Aurora has be his wife and Eli can reserve the likeness to himself.


    When Grey and his mother received the news and photograph of Santiago and Aurora¡¯s wedding, their joy knew no bounds. The Axel family were the happiest. Now the Axel and the Starlight holding will be merged in great partnership and both experiencing a significant advancement.


    A week after Grey took charge as CEO of Starlight holding, Julian Brabra came to see him.

 Chapter 123

    Julian Brabra summoned all the courage in him toe and see Grey Logan. When he saw and read the news of Grey Logan bing the CEO of a foreign based country, he knew that his life was going to be choked with regrets.


    When Grey was informed that a man by the name Julian Brabra hade requesting to see him, he chuckled.


    Julian Brabra wants to have an audience with him? Well, that sounds great. That is what power, position and wealth is capable of bringing. Those who once turned their backs on him and his family because they were poor are now going to seek them like seeking for alliance.


    He told the receptionist to let him in. Soon Julian Brabra knocked on the President¡¯s office and was told toe in.


    When he stepped in, he was stunned by the magnificent office upied by Grey. Grey was like a little brother to him back then when he was still his sister¡¯s boyfriend. But now, he has be a CEO and he¡¯s now a rich guy.


    ¡°Hello CEO Logan¡± Julian Brabra greeted with a bow. Grey Just sat on his swivel chair and held the pen in his hand yfully. He looked at the former Son-inw of the ex-minister and realized he looked very lean.


    And of course, he had to grow lean, who won¡¯t, when the Sudden realization of knowing another man was fucking your legal wife and even fathered a Son that you had always thought was yours. The thoughts made Grey Logan lips raised in a quiet smile.


    ¡°Good to see you Mr. Julian Brabra¡± Grey Logan replied with a poker face. He motioned for Julian Brabra to take a seat and thetter sat down with a ¡°thank you¡±.


    ¡°Congrattions on your position as the CEO of the Starlight holding. I must say it¡¯s a worthy position¡± Julian Brabra said next, smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Julian Brabra¡± Grey Logan replied with a single sentence. Whatever had brought him should be spewed out. He¡¯s too busy to waste words with people whose conscience is nk.


    But sitting for a long time, Julian Brabra couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter a word. He bowed his head and possibly lost in thoughts. Grey Logan stared at him and waited for minutes but Julian Brabra had Suddenly be dumb.


    ¡°Did youe to see me for a reason?¡± Grey asked. Eyeing him with irritation. ¡°Yeah, yes¡­I. huh, I came to see you¡± Julian Brabra stammered.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to ask you, if perhaps you know and can tell me where Aurora is?¡± Julian Brabra stuttered.


    Grey Logan gave a grin and asked him why he wanted to know.


    ¡°I want to seek her pardon and ask that wee back together again!¡± Julian Brabra confidently said, looking like a repentant sinner.


    ¡°You sure have humor Mr. Julian Brabra. I know and can tell you where my sister is. But let me ask you, do you have the stamina to stand before her? Do you think the best my sister should have is the dregs, leftover of Anna?¡± Grey Logan asked as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Everyone deserves a second chance andst that I remember, Aurora loves me. We can kindle the fire of our love and start all over again¡± Julian Brabra answered shamelessly.


    Grey felt he was going to have a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Kindle the fire of their love? He was wrong, he should have said explode the bomb of their love. After all he did to Aurora, he can still talk about kindling the fire of their love? Such an idiot.


    ¡°Do you know the meaning of Love Mr Julian Brabra? I guess you don¡¯t. After jilting her and marrying Anna, the then minister¡¯s daughter and because of you, she was involved in an ident that almost rendered her paralyzed. You talk about kindling what?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Grey Logan waspletely bbergasted at the level of Julian Brabra¡¯s idiocy.


    They were still poor back then. If President Axel had not appeared as a savior, Aurora would have ended up in crutches or a wheelchair. It was Santiago who bought and paid special surgeons to operate on Aurora, bringing her back to who she used to be.


    Julian Brabra looked at Grey Logan in surprise. Aurora had an ident because of him? And she almost went paralyzed? Gush!!, he never knew Aurora went through so much pain because of him.


    ¡°Anyways, I will advise you as a fellow man because you came along with my mum and I when Aurora went to Jail. That you take your mind off my sister Aurora and return to that whore ex-wife of yours and practice the principle of second chance. Because my sister Aurora is happily Married to her Prince-charming and they have two kids already. How does that sound?¡± Grey concluded mockingly wearing a wicked grin.

 Chapter 124

    Julian Brabra¡¯splexion became ashen. Oh!, so Aurora is married? All his hopes have been dashed. There¡¯s never going to be a chance for him to be with Aurora again.


    ¡°Here, take a look¡± Grey called him back to his senses, stretching a brown envelope to him. Julian Brabra reluctantly collected the envelope and brought out the photos inside.


    Julian Brabra¡¯splexion turned from pale to red and back to normal again. His ears were red and his eyes almost popped out of their socket. His hands started shivering as he looked at the picture in his hands.


    These were Santiago¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s wedding pictures. The pictures of them both with their kids. Unable to look at more pictures. Julian Brabra put them back into the envelope and handed it back to Grey.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Grey almostugh out loud. He saw the reaction andplexion changes in Julian Brabra when he saw those pictures. That serves him right, if he thinks Aurora would stay single and not fall in love with someone else, waiting for him toe to her for a second chance to kindle the fire of their love, then he must have been a great Joker.


    ¡°I shall.. I.. will be leaving¡± Julian Brabra stammered. He was sweating as beads of sweat rose on his fore-head in an air conditioned room.


    ¡°Huh. I presume¡± Grey replied and watched him stand up groggily like a drunken man, and use the door. The shock he felt must have affected him from within otherwise, how could he be sweating profusely, despite the office being chilly cold.


    As Julian Brabra drove home, he couldn¡¯t believe what his eyes saw. Aurora is married to Santiago Axel? Didn¡¯t thetter send her to jail and even forbade anyone to be allowed to see her. When did they get together and even have two kids, twins?


    Could it be that President Axel was the one who masterminded her escape from prison? Thest bit of hope that he had left, had been shattered.


    Meanwhile in St Petersburg, Eli  Rowan invited his sister Mia for a dinner but thetter declined and would not ept. Mile pleaded with Mia to ept the dinner outing as a way of Eli apologizing for his wrongs. He coaxed her further by saying Aurora was happily married already.


    After much persuasion, Mia epted and that evening, she went out for dinner with Eli. After their meal, Eli told her he was sorry for hurting her and Aurora with his words.


    He further opened up to Mia that a friend of his had a crush on Aurora and he had promised him to get his niece and him together. Only for him to discover that Aurora was seeing the father of her kids and that was what infuriated him.


    Mia told him that she had forgotten about it and they can sweep the past under the carpet and leave the rest of their lives happily as siblings. They ended the dinner and at Eli ¡®s perLoganasion, Mia stopped by the mansion to spend the night.


    She went to see her grandfather and for the first time in many weeks, he recognized her as his granddaughter Mia. Her grandfather couldn¡¯t even raise himself without the help of his children.


    Mia sat by his bedside and took his hand in hers and raised it to her cheeks. This is her grandfather who had pampered her in the past and would not let her leave his side. But today, he couldn¡¯t even talk loudly anymore, too weak to do anything for himself.


    ¡°Mia, Cami is beckoning to me. I want to go and see my wife again¡± He said in a whisper and Mia started sobbing.


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ll be alright ok?¡± Mia said amidst tears. Her grandfather had kept saying histe wife Cami was calling out to him. He seemed to be too obsessed with the thoughts of histe wife.


    When a sick person starts saying words like seeing a dead rtive, beckoning to them, it creates fear in the minds of the people around such a person.


    Was he going to die? What is going to happen to her grandfather? She wished herte grandma would just stop, beckoning to him.


    Luke came to check on his father and met Mia holding his arm and sobbing quietly. ¡°Why sobbing Mia?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing father. Just spending some time with grandfather¡± Mia replied, cleaning her tears stained face. She smiled and turned her face away.


    ¡°How are you doing father?¡± Luke asked, sitting on the other edge of the bed opposite Mia. He had made it a routine to alwayse and check on his father as many times as he could.


    He had thought his father wouldn¡¯t make it out of the hospital thest time, but thanks to his grandson- inw Santiago who visited him in thepany of Aurora at the right time.


    Great grandfather Rowan opened his eyes with great difficulty and stared at his son strangely ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    Luke Rowan was not Surprised. His father had been exhibiting a trait of forgetfulness. He doesn¡¯t know anyone except asionally he calls Mia¡¯s name.


    ¡°Did he recognize you?¡± Luke asked his daughter. Mia nodded and caressed her grandfather¡¯s grey hairs.


    Luke Supposed and knew that he might still recognize Mia. She had always been his favorite grandchild, partly because she¡¯s a female and the eldest and majorly because she looked very much like his mother.


    Great grandfather Rowan didn¡¯t say anything else but drifted back to sleep. Mia quietly let his hand down and covered him properly with the quilt. She nted a kiss on his wrinkled fore-head before bading her father good night and left.


    Luke sat and watched Mia tucked her grandfather under the quilt and left. He looked at his sleeping father and sighed. He had this feeling that his father would die soon.


    He kept calling his mother¡¯s name even in his sleep and kept saying she was beckoning to him.


    He stayed by his bedside deep into midnight before retiring to his room.

 Chapter 125

    On that cold quiet night, Great grandfather Rowan passed away in his sleep. In the morning, Lisa had gone to check on him and bring him his breakfast but discovered that great grandfather wasn¡¯t breathing anymore.


    She hastily went to Mile¡¯s room and told him toe and check on grandfather. Everyone had seen Lisa¡¯s haste and uneasiness as she followed behind Mile.


    When Mile got into the room, he told everyone else to wait outside as he got in with his stethoscope shutting the door.


    No one said anything but crowded the door. Mia was already sniffing but no one paid any attention to the other. After some minutes that seemed like eternity, the door opened and Mile stepped out with his eyes slightly red.


    He shut the door and stood, unable to announce his confirmation. How can he announce the death of his own grandfather?


    As a doctor, he had done it several times, announcing the death of a patient to its rtives. But this time, the patient that died is his own grandfather and the rtives are his family, himself also the rtive.


    Never had he found how difficult the profession is. He looked away, trying to avoid the gaze from his family members. ¡°Mile! How is grandfather?¡± Mia couldn¡¯t endured the torture Mile¡¯s silence was causing her.


    Mile was silent. He couldn¡¯t answer his sister. Grandfather is not fine, he¡¯s not getting better, he¡¯s Dead!!! How can he say it?


    ¡°Speak Mile, how¡¯s father?¡± Luke Rowan asked in an authoritative tone. He had already guessed what had happened but waited for Mile to announce it to them all.


    ¡°Grandfather is dead!!¡± Mile dered, blinking his eyes to prevent what might seem to be tears from running down his cheeks.


    Aurora and Santiago were having breakfast when Mia called. As soon as she answered the phone, she heard sobbing from the other end.


    What she heard was ¡± Your Great-grandfather is dead!¡± Mia blurted out. Aurora was shocked at the news and immediately broke down in sobs. She cried and soon started hupping. Santiago came over and held her in a warm embrace.


    Leaving the kids in the care of their nanny, Santiago drove Aurora to Rowan¡¯s mansion. He didn¡¯t know he would visit the mansion soon after what hisst visit had caused them.


    Aurora entered and went in straight to her great grandfather¡¯s room. She knelt down before his remains that have now been covered with a white cloth. Santiago followed and stood behind solemnly like a bodyguard.


    ¡°Why did you leave so soon? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to stay alive and watch Sam and Samantha grow? Why didn¡¯t you live to your promise?¡± she was sobbing.


    Luke came in and saw his granddaughter, knelt before his father¡¯s remains and was sobbing. He allowed her to sob, she had to show her filial piety to her great grandfather.


    ¡°I will miss you great grandfather, Sam and Samantha are both going to miss you too. You¡¯ll always remain alive in our hearts¡± Aurora dered and sniffed.


    ¡°Aurora dear¡± Luke Rowan called. His eyes were red and he looked weak. In a way, the news of his father¡¯s death had touched a part in him.


    Aurora turned to the direction where her name was called, seeing her grandfather, she stood up and threw herself in his arms ¡°oh grandfather¡±


    The news of the death of the ex-president Luke Rowan¡¯s father was soon out. The old man Rowan was a retired admiral who served the nation and left a footprint in the sand of time.


    His Son Luke Rowan also served two tenures as President of the country.


    The incumbent President ordered that the whole country observe a standing in silent tribute for the Ex-president¡¯s father and demand that all the ministerse and mourn for the departed patriot. An eulogy was also made.


    A mourning hall was prepared for thete patriarch. Thete patriarch was dressed in a beautiful shiny robe and ced in a golden coffin. A picture of him was ced on the coffin.


    All members of the Rowan family were dressed in white as the deceased was an old man. They held a vigil and a candle night until the next morning.


    As they made preparation for the cremation a funeral procession was made to the crematorium. A hired band led the procession and yed loud music.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following directly behind the hired band is Luke Rowan and his wife in ck clothes. Next was Mia, Mile and Eli wearing blue mourning clothes. Next was Nancy, Lisa, Aurora and Santiago.


    Following the family is the sedan containing the coffin. The sedan was adorned with arge portrait of thete patriarch hanging on the windshield. Friends and associatesplete the procession.


    When they arrived at the crematorium, amidst tears, the remains of old man Rowan were reduced to ashes.


    The memory of the time she spent with her great grandfather came shing through Aurora¡¯s mind. His humor, liveliness, wise counsel and brilliant ideas made Aurora sob uncontrobly.


    No one can rece or take the ce of her great grandfather in her heart. She¡¯ll forever miss him.


    Great grandfather Rowan was no more. The ashes were collected and transferred into an urn and presented to the Rowafamily.

 Chapter 126

    Few days after the funeral ceremony of thete patriarch of the Rowan¡¯s family was ended, Santiago Paid a visit once again to the Rowan¡¯s mansion and intended to take Aurora and the kids back home.


    For days, Aurora still remained at Rowan¡¯s mansion with the kids. She had insisted that she would stay with her family for a few days together with the kids to mourn her great grandfather alongside the others.


    Reluctantly, Santiago agreed. Aurora is his wife and the Rowan¡¯s are her family and family they sayes first. He had called Aurora earlier in the day and thetter told him toe pick them home.


    Everyone had returned to their usual bustling life and Mia to some extent like the others had been able to put the death of her grandfather behind her.


    She would have left already to her Vi but lingered because Aurora and the kids were still there.


    That evening, after leaving the Axel group, Santiago took the road leading to the district where the Rowan¡¯s mansion was located.


    As he alighted from his car and turned the door knob, the one he came face to face with was Eli . He greeted but rather than answered, Eli stared at Santiago with a killing intent.


    Since thetter ignored him, Santiago made to pass by him into the Mansion but Eli blocked his way and pushed him backwards.


    But Santiago is not some piece of paper that can be sent flying at the slightest throw. Mia came in time and witnessed what Eli did.


    Mia came towards them and saw the two men standing almost with their noses touching each other. Eli ¡®s countenance was furious while Santiago¡¯s was expressionless.


    Eli felt like choking Santiago. This fellow was the cause for the rift between himself and his sister, dragging Aurora into it. Santiago on the other hand stood with his hands in his pants pocket and stared at Eli unblinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the contention about?¡± Mia asked, seeing the action of the two men. Eli just wanted to make trouble for Santiago. Because of their recent reconciliation, she doesn¡¯t want to appear as being on the side of her son-inw.


    Aurora also walked in on them and puzzled at the sight of Santiago and her uncle. She knew trouble was about to sprout out.


    Ignoring his sister, Eli asked ¡°Didn¡¯t Aurora tell you that I said I don¡¯t want to see you in this mansion again?¡± giving Santiago a contemptuous look. ¡°I really don¡¯t have an interest in whether you want to see me or not. I only came to pick my wife and kids. Have you got any problems with that?¡± Santiago replied expressionlessly.


    Aurora¡¯s grandparents were not in, they had gone to pay homage to the President for the action and part he yed during her great grandfather¡¯s funeral.


    Her uncle Mile was also not at home, only her aunts, her mother and herself were home. In fact, Eli was also on his way out but encountered Santiago at the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, the both of you¡± Mia cautioned. She can¡¯t stand and see two grown up men quarrel like two little girls. She¡¯s the eldest at home and should put things in order.


    Turning to Aurora, she instructed, ¡°Go get the kids and get going. Hurry!¡±. Aurora walked briskly to Lisa¡¯s room where Sam and Samantha were ying the guitar. ¡°Aunt, please go talk to uncle, Santiago and him are having a fist of contention¡±.


    Lisa stood up quickly before Aurora could even finish making her statement. Her stomach was already visibly protruding. Aurora called the twins and started following Lisa.


    She will just forget about the mini Suitcase and get going at once. When they came out, Aurora heard Santiago said ¡°I don¡¯t want to disrespect you because you are Aurora¡¯s uncle¡±


    ¡°I am directly warning you, don¡¯t you ever bring your damn fucking ass into this mansion again¡± Eli warned in frosty voice.


    ¡°And if I do?¡± Santiago asked with a cold expression. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you an intact corpse,¡± Eli threatened.


    ¡°Enough! The kids are here and you are still both quarreling?¡± Lisa reprimanded.


    Setting his eyes on Aurora, Santiago said ¡°Get the kids into the car¡±. He turned and was going to leave but Eli was really interested in a fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re never leaving with those kids,¡± Eli said and gripped Aurora¡¯s hand, preventing her from taking another step forward.


    Santiago turned and seeing Eli holding Aurora aroused a wrath within him. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Have you added deafness to your irresponsibility?¡± Eli snapped at him.


    Mia knew that there¡¯s going to be a fight here. She can¡¯t let the kids watch their father and uncle go on like this ¡°Lisa, take the children in and don¡¯t let them out except Ie for them myself ¡°Mia instructed. Lisa nodded and took their little hands away from Aurora.


    Aurora had be angry now. Why is her uncle headbent on picking a fight with her by contending with her husband?


    ¡°You think you can stop me from leaving with my kids?¡± Santiago asked in a furious manner.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you even qualified to call them your kids? How can you call them your kids when you can¡¯t even defend them when they are fetuses? You don¡¯t even know when and where they were born. And you think you are a father?¡± Eli taunted.


    This was a past in Santiago¡¯s life that he doesn¡¯t want to ever remember. He hates it wherever this past is used to taunt him. That¡¯s the weakest and ugliest part of his past.


    Lisa returned just as Santiago replied ¡°I admit I wasn¡¯t, but were you also there when I nted my seed in Aurora¡¯s belly? You weren¡¯t, I know. But that singr act made me the father of the kids?¡±


    Aurora and Lisa exchanged nces, both blushing, especially the pregnant Lisa.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough uncle! Who the hell do you think you are to insult or question my husband¡¯s fatherly rights? Could it be that my husband is better at that act than you?¡± Aurorashed at him. He wants to ridicule Santiago right? She¡¯ll first molest him.


    Furiously , ¡°You Aurora!¡± Eli yelled and brought out the pistol baged in its pouch. He gnashed his teeth and pointed it at Aurora but Santiago was quick and dashed in front of Aurora:


    POO!!!!!!


    POOOO!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 127

    As the trigger went off, their parents arrived. The noise of the trigger was too Sudden, it was unexpected, it was deafening.


    Lisa covered her ears, Mia ced her hand on her pounding chest and Aurora opened her mouth agape.


    Santiago felt two bullets pierced through his chest and he held his chest, painfully. Eli was going to shoot Aurora? Before him? He would rather die than see Aurora being shot.


    Suddenly recovering her wits, Aurora saw Santiago blocking her and slightly bent, obviously holding his right side.


    ¡°Santiago!!¡±


    ¡°Santiago!!!¡±


    Aurora screamed and held him,


    ¡°No!!, No!!¡±


    Santiago was bleeding and seemingly took heavy steps towards the car.


    ¡°Santiago¡± Mia blurted out in shock. Eli had shot her son-inw? He had wanted to shoot Aurora but Santiago intercepted, and got the bullets instead.


    Mia rushed after Santiago and Aurora. Santiago couldn¡¯t take another step. He closed his eyes and took the final step, resting against the car¡¯s trunk.


    His hand,pletely stained with blood and his Suit was soaked. He was losing too much blood.


    Lisa was in a daze, too confused to think of what to do. Santiago was bleeding and her husband was the one who shot him!.


    ¡°Someone get an ambnce!!¡± Aurora yelled. She took another quick decision and dashed her hand into Santiago¡¯s Suit, bringing out the car key. As she brought out her hand, her palm was covered in blood, Santiago¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Santiago please hold on, please, please don¡¯t leave me¡± Aurora was panicking. Her mother took the car key from Aurora and opened the door. With the help of Luke, Santiago got into the car and Aurora took his hand sitting beside him.


    Santiago was starting to feel dizzy. He was seeing things in double and felt an inner weakness enveloping him. Aurora was on his side and Mia on the other.


    With thest bit of strength in him he held Aurora¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Whatever happens, just know that I love you Aurora, I really do and.. our.. kids,¡­¡± he couldn¡¯tplete what he was saying before slipping into darkness.


    ¡°Santiago!!, Santiago please¡± Aurora ced her hand on his chin and sobbed. ¡°Drive faster!¡± Mia instructed. She looked at the unconscious Santiago and felt sorry. The bullet that had made him be like this was actually aimed at her daughter Aurora.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors and nurses were already waiting. They¡¯ve been called ahead of their arrival by Luke, they were already on a standby to take actions. Soon Santiago was wheeled into the operating theater and the red light blinked.


    Mia held the fidgeting Aurora. Her grandparents walked in and helped in pacifying Aurora. She was told to calm down that Santiago would be fine.


    Nancy and Lisa rushed in as well, all trying their best to console Aurora telling her that her best wishes were all that Santiago needed right now.


    Eli ¡®s anger had now pacified. He became cool headed, when he saw Santiago¡¯s bleeding and how he stared at him, his sister and Aurora¡¯s panic.


    He med himself now, he only brought his gun out to frighten Aurora but mistakenly his finger pressed on the trigger in his fist of anger.


    The result of his act had sent his niece¡¯s husband to the hospital, if not to his death. It was better not to try and exin anything, no one is going to believe him if he says it wasn¡¯t an intentional act.


    The whole mansion was empty except for the servants and a few bodyguards. He sank into the sofa, disappointed at his own act.


    He just got reconciled with his sister not quite long but now, it seemed as if the entire family would be against him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How would Lisa feel? She almost left him the other time simply because he was loose with his tongue, but this time, he had even shot at someone, not just anyone, Aurora¡¯s husband.


    Aurora kept crying non-stop. How will she survive without Santiago? She lost her great grandfather recently and she was still recovering.


    Sob! Sob!! Santiago is her life, her everything and if Santiago dies or something bad happens to him, she¡¯ll never be able to live without him.


    When will there be an end to her misery in this life? At the time when it appears things are getting more interesting, a disaster will erupt.


    Her life had finally taken shape and now, she would lose the one who she loved more than life itself. Why does she have to experience such ugly side of life too often?


    They waited for hours, but the doctors were not out. Everyone was quiet except the sobbing Aurora that refused to be consoled.


    Eli waited but no one returned from the hospital. He became worried. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to call any of them.


    Aurora¡¯s kids came to meet him and demanded they want to see their daddy and ask their uncle to take them to him.


    Eli told them that their daddy was going toe for them, they should have their dinner and go to bed. Eli watched as the Kids obediently nodded their heads and went back to their nanny.


    Unable to sit still, Eli stood up to go to the hospital.

 Chapter 128

    Jasper Milo called Santiago¡¯s cell phone number several times without being answered. His grandfather had called him demanding the whereabouts of Santiago. ording to him, his grandson was not picking his calls and the Axel group was falling into chaos.


    When he heard what the Axel patriarch said, he tried calling his boss, but like the old man imed, the phone was not being answered


    . Jasper Milo became very ufortable. His boss can¡¯t do without answering his grandfather¡¯s call or his own.


    He had told him that he would stop by Rowan¡¯s mansion and bring Aurora and the kids home. He then decides to call Aurora. But her phone rang several times without being answered as well.


    Jasper Milo guessed something had gone wrong. Santiago and Aurora couldn¡¯t both refuse to answer their phones. Perhaps an issue had aroused and prevented them from answering their phones.


    The Rowan¡¯s were still waiting when they saw Eli walk in looking remorseful. Nancy was the first who saw him and wanted to tell him to leave. But it was toote because Aurora Suddenly looked at her side and saw himing in.


    With the agility of a tigress, Aurora sprang on her feet and rushed towards him as if she could beat him up. She held him by his shirt and started pulling him.


    ¡°You killed him right? You shot at my husband, you¡¯ll have toplete the mission by killing me as well¡± Aurora was yelling at him. Everyone else went to hold Aurora but they couldn¡¯t pull her hand off Eli¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Nancy asked in a reprimanding tone. He shot at Santiago and had the guts to still follow to the hospital. He¡¯s really got guts!!!


    ¡°You are a fool Eli , an insane man, you should have been taken to a mental asylum rather than left in the military. A temperamental idiot like you shouldn¡¯t be left in the military.


    You know what? You are no more my uncle. I severed every tie with you Eli ! You are a murderer and that¡¯s how I¡¯ll ever see you¡± Aurora cursed and spat on him.


    Eli said nothing nor showed any reaction. What can he possibly say? The waiting room had now been crowded, a scene that the Rowan¡¯s detested. They don¡¯t like dirty publicity but thanks to Eli , they got one.


    There was only one person that didn¡¯t join in holding Aurora to let go of Eli : Lisa. She doesn¡¯t know why they were trying to hold Aurora back. Why wouldn¡¯t they let her vent her anger on the one who kindled the me. They should let her bite and scratch him.


    Aurora was cursing and saying ugly words to Eli at the top of her voice and the spectators were watching and listening. Soon the securities came and chased them off.


    By the time they were able pull Aurora off Eli, a few buttons dropped to the floor from Eli¡¯s shirt. ¡°It¡¯s enough Aurora¡± Mia tried to calm her.


    ¡°Enough? Do you think it¡¯s enough that my husbandy on that theater couch, and fought the battle of his life! What if he didn¡¯t win, what if he sumbs? What will happen to me and the kids he loves so much? Huh?


    Santiago might have done something wrong in the past, but he¡¯s obviously a good man. Santiago acted based on the false evidence he saw at the time. But he loves me, among the whole women in the world, Santiago loves only me and the kids!.


    When I experienced my first heartbreak, I got into an ident. That ident would have rendered mepletely paralyzed because my mother was too poor to afford the millions that would cost for the surgery.


    It was Santiago, that man in that theater room that got, foreign expert, and surgeons who did the operation and saved me. He sponsored the surgery with millions of dors. I am alive today and can walk with my legs, thanks to Santiago.


    When we were so poor, unable to meet our needs, when my mother and I were to be thrown on the street, it was Santiago who was there for us and shield us from humiliation.


    He loved me when I was nobody, when I was so poor, when I had nothing to offer him, he loved me and wouldn¡¯t even spare those girls of the aristocrats family a nce.


    He only had eyes for me, me the poor Aurora Logan!


    He went against his family for me, he almost gave up the Axel group to threaten his grandfather and today, he stood to protect me and was willing to give up his life to save me, from Eli¡¯s bullets!.


    How can I stay calm and watch him die? I was the one who called him toe pick me and the kids home. Had I known he would meet with a tragedy I wouldn¡¯t have asked him toe. Santiago can go to the ends of the earth, running errands for me.


    But tell me, grandfather, grandmother, mum, aunt Nancy, aunt Lisa if he did anything wrong, foring to Rowan¡¯s mansion to pick his wife and kids home?¡± Aurora asked,  in conclusion.


    When Aurora finished, no one was able to answer her question. Those that turned their face away did and those who just stared at the floor did, no one was willing to meet her gaze.


    There was a needle dropping silence. It seemed so quiet as if an angel was passing . Nancy held Aurora, her eyes had be teary. Aurora and Santiago had gone through a lot together.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mia never heard anything of this before. Santiago had really done all these for Aurora? He had stayed with her through thin and thick, and had protected her in those days when she was the poor Aurora Logan.


    Lisa stayed at a corner and sobbed. Her husband had hurt her. What had Santiago done to deserve this From Eli? Such a great husband and father, at the verge of death because of her own husband¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Just leave¡± Luke Rowan roared with his blood-shot eyes.

 Chapter 129

    Eli looked at his father and saw him staring at him with a killing intent. No one seemed to wee him. When he looked at his mother, her eyes had turned red. She¡¯s been sobbing.


    The light in the theater Suddenly went off, and all attention was focused on the door of the theater. Eli had been ignored while they waited for Mile and others toe out.


    Soon Mile and three other surgeons came out putting on theater clothes. When Mile saw the whole of his family all looking worried, especially Aurora, whose eyes had be red and swollen.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Removing his face mask, Mile told them the update ¡°The surgery had been done and the bullets have been removed. But Santiago had fallen into aa¡±. Mile said and his eyes looked past the people in front of him to a certain scoundrel standing a few meters away.


    ¡°Coma? Will he be fine?¡± Aurora inquired, holding her grandmother tightly.


    ¡°I cannot ascertain that Aurora. Santiago¡¯s chance of survival is only 50%. But you have to be strong for him¡± Mile dered and walked past them going into his office.


    He was only carrying out his job as a doctor, but Santiago¡¯s condition really frightened him. Santiago had be like a brother to him and seeing him in his present condition makes him feel bad and to know he was in that condition because his own brother Eli shot him is really pathetic.


    Soon Santiago was wheeled out on a stretcher with an oxygen mask ced over his nostril. He looked pale. Aurora rushed forward to hold him but was held behind by her aunt Nancy.


    Aurora was struggling, she wanted to go to Santiago. She started sobbing as she saw him wheeled away. The sight of Santiago weakens every one of them present as they all start snuffling except for the solemn standing Luke Rowan.


    Eli couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, he turned and went away. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his family like this. He¡¯s the reason why Santiago was like this. If Santiago hadn¡¯t blocked Aurora with his body, Aurora would have been the one in this condition.


    The nurse came and told the Rowan¡¯s that the patient was in the intensive care unit. They all filed after each other and stood outside staring at Santiago from the transparent partition.


    He looked pale and was ced on life Support. Different tubes and pipes were attached to him. When Aurora saw him, fresh tears flowed down her cheeks.


    That night, Aurora refused to go home despite her grandparent¡¯s pleas. Instead of leaving Aurora to be alone, they all spent the night in the hospital.


    When they woke up the next morning, Lisa was nowhere to be found. Aurora¡¯s grandparents and aunt Nancy returned home. Mile went to check on Santiago and instructed the nurse what to do and administer.


    Aurora sat by his bedside, his breathing was low and he looked pale and thin. Mia went to get them breakfast, but Aurora couldn¡¯t eat.


    As the Rowans¡¯ grandparents arrived at their gate, they met Santiago¡¯s assistant leaning on his car. The chauffeur stopped at Luke¡¯s instruction.


    Jasper Milo came over and greeted the couple. He told them that Santiago hade to Rowan¡¯s mansion and since then had refused to answer his phone. He tried reaching Mrs. Aurora but she also wasn¡¯t answering her phone.


    He checked on them in the vi and was told they hadn¡¯t been home. First thing in the morning, he drove down but was prevented from entering. He had no option left than to wait at the gate for whoeveres in or goes out.


    When Luke Rowan heard Jasper Milo, he didn¡¯t know how to tell him that Santiago was in the hospital. With a smile, he said he would tell Aurora to call him.


    Jasper Milo bowed and took his leave. Luke Rowan then called his daughter Mia and told her that Santiago¡¯s assistant Jasper Milo wants to speak with Aurora. But instructed that Aurora should make a discrete excuse to hide Santiago¡¯s present condition.


    When Mia ended the call with her father, she told Aurora what her father said. That was when Aurora realized that her cell phone had not been with her since the previous evening.


    What about Santiago¡¯s phone, it should be in his pants pocket, but then he was not dressed in a suit anymore but in a hospital robe. Mia remembered and told Aurora that the clothes removed from Santiago are in the car trunk. Aurora went to check, and there was Santiago¡¯s cellphone.


    Quickly she unlocked it. Santiago¡¯s password was known by him and her alone. When she unlocked it, she saw several missed calls mostly from his grandfather and mother. Jasper Milo also had left a good number of missed calls.


    Aurora felt a little uneasy. Why are there so many missed calls from his family? Has anything gone wrong? She stilled her heart and called Jasper Milo.


    As soon as the call went through, Jasper Milo answered his cellphone ¡°Hello boss Axel¡± and waited for Santiago to answer. But the voice he heard was Aurora¡¯s ¡°Hello Jasper Milo¡±.


    Surprised, Jasper Milo asked where President Santiago is? It is important that he calls his grandfather.


    But rather than answer Jasper Milo¡¯s question, Aurora told him to meet her at the Rowans¡¯s medical Center.

 Chapter 130

    Without asking any question, Jasper Milo drove himself to the hospital. As soon as he stepped into the reception, he saw Aurora looking unkempt with swollen red eyes.


    He knew something unpleasant was going to be said to his ears. He stared at Aurora and wondered why his boss¡¯ queen was looking so unkept.


    Without a word, Aurora beckons to Jasper Milo to follow as she leads the way to the intensive care unit where Santiagoy on the bed.


    Same time, Aurora¡¯s grandparents had returned to the hospital with breakfast and lunch for both Aurora and Mia.


    When Jasper Milo saw President Axel on that bed, looking so pale and lean, with the Oxygen mask on, hisplexion went from purple and to red, and then back to purple.


    Turning to look at Aurora, his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°What happened to President Axel? Why is he in this deadly condition?¡±


    Mia who had gone to Mile¡¯s office to make more inquiries about Santiago¡¯s condition, walking in with Mile heard Jasper Milo¡¯s question.


    Aurora folded her arms and just stared at Santiago, her tears started flowing again. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, bJasper Milo¡¯s question had triggered her sobbing.


    Luke Rowan, his wife and Nancy came in. They saw Aurora in a pathetic state. Santiago was on the bed in a state ofa but Aurora¡¯s present condition is as pitiable as Santiago¡¯s.


    Without giving a damn that Aurora¡¯s family is with them. Jasper Milo asked again ¡°Mrs. Aurora, I am not going to ask you again. What happened to President Axel? He left thepany toe and find you in your Rowan¡¯s mansion and the next thing I am seeing now is  that he is in a pathetic condition. What have you and your family done to him? If after 10 seconds I don¡¯t get my answers, I will flood this hospital with reporters and¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up Jasper Milo! Just shut up. Santiago was sh¡­. o¡­t!!! Aurora blurted out and went down on the floor, started sobbing. Each word Jasper Milo was saying was like a dagger, piercing through her heart.


    Her heart was bleeding for Santiago, but Jasper Milo was poking the wound in her heart.


    There was absolute silence. Except for Aurora¡¯s audible sob. Jasper Milo was shocked. President Axel shot? Who did it? Who had a grudge against him and decides to end his life. Besides the young master of Kushner¡¯s group. Santiago had no cross with anyone in this country.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you know who did it?¡±Jasper Milo inquired. Maybe he had been too harsh on his boss¡¯ wife. Aurora¡¯s voice had momentarily be choked. Besides the sniffling, there¡¯s nothing else she can do or say.


    ¡°it¡¯s¡­E.. l. i Ro.. wan¡± Aurora stammered amidst the sniffing. Aurora¡¯s nose had be sour but she ignored it. She had be weak, having not eaten anything since the previous evening plus the emotional trauma she had been Suffering from.


    Jasper Milo squinted. If he heard Aurora well she said Eli Rowan shot Santiago. Eli is the second son of Luke Rowan and the lieutenant in the family. He is Mia Rowan¡¯s brother.


    Turning to Mia, Jasper Milo spoke in a rude manner ¡°Mrs. Rowan, you may be Aurora¡¯s biological mother but you are also Eli Rowan¡¯s older sister.


    President Axel is your son inw and the father of your grandchildren. If you won¡¯t take justice for your son inw, I shall do whatever needed to be done to bring a criminal before thew¡±


    No member of the Rowan¡¯s family could utter a word. Eli has been referred to as a criminal and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If the news of Eli ¡®s actions got into the news, not only will the reputation of the Rowan¡¯s be tarnished, but he would be dismissed and sent to Jail.


    Turning to Aurora, Jasper Milo said ¡°Mrs. Aurora, the Axel group has fallen into chaos and as we speak, it¡¯s at the verge of copse. And only President Axel is capable of handling the situations. But look what his condition is?¡±


    Aurora snapped her head up sharply and so does everyone else, all staring at Jasper Milo. The Axel group? In chaos? What had happened? Aurora thoughts with a questioning gaze at Jasper Milo.


    ¡°His uncle had returned to take over the group or have it split up. Unable to endure the power tussle, all the shareholders were about withdrawing their shares¡±Jasper Milo gave a quick briefing.


    Aurora turned away. His uncle? Santiago had once told her about him. He was removed from the position of the President and reced by Santiago at the patriarch¡¯s order. Ever since then, his uncle detested him and would do all he can to bring him down.


    Now, she understands where the chaos wasing from. But she had to stand up and stall for time, enough time until Santiago recovers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition like now?¡± Aurora asked. She wants to know, so that she would think of a solution and a way out.


    ¡°President Axel had been handling the situation for a while now. They¡¯re going to be a final decision making meeting to be held in a few hours time and President Axel was Supposed to preside over it.


    Turning to her mother, Aurora asked that she get her kids from Rowan¡¯s mansion. ¡°Get the private jet ready, we¡¯ll  be taking a flight to Florence City,¡± she concluded and went closer to Santiago.


    Holding his hand, Aurora said ¡°Can you hear me Santiago? I have to go and stand in for you.  I¡¯m sorry for making you go through your present condition. But I need you Santiago, trust me I need your guidance and I don¡¯t know what to say to your family. I just want to stall for time, enough for you to recover first¡± Aurora said and nted a kiss on his forehead before turning to Leave.

 Chapter 131

    ¡°Are you really leaving Aurora?¡± Luke Rowan asked. He had a worried look on his face. He doesn¡¯t want his granddaughter to leave his side or go beyond his jurisdiction.


    ¡°Yes grandfather¡± Aurora replied and stood before her mother. ¡°When I leave, look after Santiago, and don¡¯t let hime into any harm¡±.


    Mia looked heavily burdened. How can Aurora leave her? She can¡¯t live without Aurora anymore. ¡°Will you return Aurora?¡± Mia asked with a moist eye.


    ¡°Of course, not when my husband is still in St Petersburg,¡± Aurora replied. Mia nodded and smiled. She was a bit relieved since Aurora was going toe back. She gave Aurora a hug and kissed her chin before letting her go.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mile Rowan had been watching like a spectator for a while now. He can¡¯t help but Support Aurora¡¯s decision. She had made the right decision of going to Florence City to Salvage the situation.


    ¡°Best wishes Aurora¡± Mile stated and opened his arm for an embrace. Aurora walked into those arms and hugged her uncle. ¡°Thank you uncle for all you¡¯ve been doing for Santiago and I. You are the best¡± Aurora showed appreciation.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great niece Aurora and I love you very much¡± Mile replied and kissed her temple.


    In Florence City, a few hourster, there was a group of people in the old manor. Everyone was seated. They were obviously waiting for Santiago. Today, the fate of the Axel group would be determined.


    Old man Axel sat down on a chair on the round table. This was the first part of the meeting. This involves the Axel family members and in a few days¡¯ time, the grand meeting will be held where all the directors and shareholders will be present.


    Palmer sat next to her father inw being the eldest daughter inw. Next sat Santiago¡¯s uncle and his son. Mira sat down and crossed her legs below the table.


    Palmer was feeling very sullen about her brother-inw¡¯s attitude. How can he sprout out suddenly and contend for the position of the President with his nephew? He came along with this spoiled arrogant thing he called a son.


    ¡°I sometimes ask myself if I am really your father,¡± old man Axel whined. This son of his had no quality of the Axel in him. He left him wondering sometimes if his wife had yed him a fool.


    With a shrug, Santiago¡¯s uncle replied ¡°I would have opted for a DNA if I wasn¡¯t looking very much like you¡± he sneered at his father in contempt. His nephew had Presided over the Axel group enough, it¡¯s time for a change of hands after all, himself and his son are also Axel¡¯s.


    ¡°You are nothing like me Ramon. You are not a filial Son¡± old man Axel snapped at him. How can his own son suddenlye and start asking a request that is capable of splitting the Axel group?


    ¡°Whatever father, if your grandson Santiago doesn¡¯t arrive in a couple of minutes, I will escte and take the final decision. That boy can¡¯t keep us all waiting¡± Ramon Axel dered.


    He doesn¡¯t give a damn, if he¡¯s like his father or not. What matters now is that Santiago stepped down from the position of the President or the Axel group splits?


    Just then, Rowan¡¯s private jet descended on the vastnd area of the old manor. Aurora stepped out with her kids. She looked around, this was where shest came to Florence City. From here she ended up in Jail and then went to St Petersburg.


    Today, she stepped on the soil of this country again and her feetnded first in this same ce. She sighed audibly, and asked if Jasper Milo had all she requested him to gather? Thetter gave a nod.


    When the security guards and bodyguards saw Jasper Milo, they bowed. He was a representative of the young master and they orded him his respect.


    When they saw Aurora, many of them gaped and stared at the elegant Aurora. This is the same Aurora back then, but now with a changed personality.


    They immediately bowed to her. They don¡¯t need to ask any questions seeing her with two kids that looked exactly like the descendants of the Axel family.


    Jasper Milo asked them where the meeting was taking ce and the securities pointed to the entrance by the first turning at the right.


    Aurora gracefully went forward and Jasper Milo followed, holding Sam and Samantha.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make any senseless decision about the Axel group. Not when I am still alive¡± old man Axel retorted angrily.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour now and Santiago is not here. If after two minutes I do not see him walk through that door, I will¡­¡± he trailed off as the door opened.


    All eyes turned towards the door but rather than Santiago walk in, they saw a familiar face enter.


    ¡°My name is Aurora Axel!¡±

 Chapter 132

    Everyone was surprised. Ramon and his Son Leron don¡¯t know this woman who just walked in but she seemed to be recognized by the other members of their family.


    Aurora stood with a poker face. She was emitting a chilling aura. The poor Aurora that they used to know, that was greatly despised and regarded as nothing before them in the past had be such an elegant woman, emitting a chilling aura. This Aurora that is standing before them now,mands respect and ss.


    She wore atest designer Suit with a bag and a shoe to match. Her wristwatch was also a designer matching her entire outfit. Her hair poured over her shoulders with well befitting YSL diamond earrings.


    She looked domineering and seemed to have an aura very simr to Santiago¡¯s. Mira was spellbound, was this the woman she pped back then?


    Without waiting for anyone toe out of the puzzled state, she walked over and sat on the seat next to Ramon and his son Leron.


    Santiago was older than Leron and could only take the next seat after his uncle Ramon. But in his absence, Aurora took the seat and sat with her legs crossed and her hands ced on her raised legs. ¡°I am representing my dear husband Santiago Axel. Let the meeting begin¡± Aurora dered.


    Like a veil of spell was removed, they all sighed and grandfather asked ¡°Where¡¯s Santiago?¡± with a slight bow ¡°Santiago is gone for an important summit and can only be back in a few day¡¯s time¡± Aurora lied.


    ¡°How can he choose to ignore such an important meeting for a business summit? Who the hell does he¡­.¡± He trailed off as Aurora raised her hand.


    ¡°Stop yelling uncle Ramon. If grandfather has no objection, the meeting can begin as I am here, standing for him¡± Aurora responded in a cool, but authoritative tone.


    Uncle Ramon was speechless. This woman said he was yelling. She seemed to hold so much worth before his father. He turned and gave Aurora a scrutinizing look.


    Grandfather Axel gave a grin. This is Aurora, the same girl who once was timid on her first visit to this Axel manor.


    The once poor Aurora Logan, who he had detested so much and tried to separate her from his grandson. She had be so bold and confident. Her personality carried an aura thatmands respect.


    Palmer was more than happy. Ramon has encountered someone who can shut him up. She even cautioned him by telling him he was yelling.


    But she didn¡¯t know she and Santiago were now married. She had treated this woman badly in the past and really wants to make it up to her. She¡¯s her son Santiago¡¯s only lover.


    ¡°How dare you say I am yelling?¡± uncle Ramon asked. Aurora just ignored him and gave a shrug. ¡°Enough Ramon, you can¡¯t talk casually to a daughter inw of this family¡± old man Axel cautioned. He was really pleased that Aurora put Ramon in order.


    ¡°Grandfather, who is this woman?¡± Leron spoke. He eyed Aurora with a sneer. Aurora knew what he did and waited to see what Grandfather would say.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aurora is Santiago¡¯s wife. We owe you no answers of Surety¡± Palmer answered. ¡°We shall go straight to the business of the day. Ramon wants to take over the position of the President or have the share split to individually¡± Grandfather Axel dered.


    ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± Ramon asked his father.


    ¡°What I want is not different from what it has always been that the Axel group remains one¡± old man Axel replied.


    ¡°If the Axel group wants to remain, either I be the President or my son Leron takes over from Santiago. It has always been myte brother who had been President for years and now, his son had upied that position for years too¡± Ramon stated.


    ¡°Who wants to take over from Santiago. Is it you, Uncle Ramon or your Son, Leron?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°I am the one,¡± Uncle Ramon replied.


    Mira sat quietly. She was listening. It seemed her uncle and sister inw would soon be contending with each other.

 Chapter 133

    ¡°Fine then, you¡¯ll answer this question. After my father inw died, you took over the Axel group when Santiago was still in America. For the two years you preside over the Group, list three achievements you were able to make?¡± Aurora inquired.


    There was absolute silence. No one anticipated that question. Ramon Axel was tongue-tied as well.


    Achievements? What achievements did he make back then? He wasn¡¯t expecting this woman to throw him off bnce on just a single question.


    ¡°Since uncle Ramon is still cracking his brain for an answer, I will just help him out whichever way I can¡± Aurora said and looked at the expectant face of everyone seated.


    ¡°Uncle Ramon¡¯s first achievement was that the Axel group almost went into extinction and total copse. Secondly, the shareholders and directors were withdrawing their shares and third but not the least, the Axel group went on the verge of bankruptcy with heavy loan debt in its ount¡± Aurora outlined carefully.


    ¡°Insolent!!!¡± Ramon sprang up on his feet. This woman had dug up an unpleasant part in his administration during the period he presided over the Axel group.


    ¡°Sit down! Has she said anything wrong?¡± Old man Axel yelled at his son. Ramon couldn¡¯t refute the fact that Aurora was right.


    But he least expected her to know so much. Had Santiago been telling her all negative things about him and the period he was presiding over the Axel group?


    Aurora remained expressionless, but Palmer and Mira were smiling. Leron Suddenly wore a long face.


    Ramon took his seat as old man Axel beckoned to Aurora to continue what she was saying.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°If you had spent another six months as the President, the Axel group would have long been forgotten. But my dear Santiago took over, stabilized thepany, nted branches in other countries and ranked one of the riches and if I am not mistaken, it¡¯s the no 1 group in Florence City.


    With these great achievements and progress acquired by my darling husband, you suddenly appear from thin air and want to take over the position of the President? Think through carefully and ask yourself if you are qualified for  that position¡± Aurora concluded.


    Palmer felt like apuding Aurora. Mira couldn¡¯t help but openly give a thumb up. Ramon felt his hand clenched into a fist. This woman had caught him in a ce that is not good. He had lost face and couldn¡¯t retort at her.


    ¡°If father cannot, how about me? Is cousin Santiago the only grandson of the Axel family?¡± Leron asked. He had seen that his father had been defeated. His silence had indicated he was speechless which subsequently implied that he had no words to justify his previous act.


    ¡°Oh Leron Axel. You want to be President? In what ways do you intend to expand the horizon of the Axel group?¡± Aurora inquired, with a poker face. This fellow was the easiest for her to defeat. His scandals and unhealthy lifestyle will soon be exposed to his family.


    ¡°That cannot be said now, until I be the President,¡± Leron replied. He would not give this woman an advantage over him.


    ¡°You want to be President before you tell us your scope and objective for pursuing that position? You think we are kids and can easily be brainwashed with yourzy excuse?¡± Aurora demanded.


    ¡°Someone shut this woman up! I want Santiago to be here, I can¡¯t sit here and waste words with this woman. I am ready to contend with my nephew and not some strange woman¡±Ramon dered. This woman was going to defeat his Son with her sharp tongue.


    ¡°Do you feel sad that Santiago is not here? Do you think you can contend with him arrogantly like this? Or do you think your son Leron is a match for Santiago in any aspect?¡± Aurora snapped at him.


    ¡°In what way is Santiago better than I? He¡¯s a man, a grandson of the Axel family and so I am¡± Leron thundered.


    ¡°You and Santiago may be descendants of the Axel family but your approach to life is different. Your purposes are different and your self restraints are different. Santiago is disciplined, decent, foresighted and principled. Those are the qualities that make one a leader. Not someone like you who changes girlfriends like you change your Suits.


    Should I tell everyone here what happened between you and Margaret? How many days you spent in that ce you were confined and how you ended up being deported back to Florence City? With your dirty lifestyles, and the blood of your own babies you insisted on being aborted, you think you are qualified for the position of President of the Axel group?¡± Aurora insisted.


    Ramon and his son Leron couldn¡¯t answer any of Aurora¡¯s questions. They both looked away. This woman knew they were deported back to their country? They had thought they would not be discovered but this woman had blown their covers. How did she know?


    Leron had indeed forceddies who get pregnant for him tomit an abortion until he met the stuborn Margaret. She refused to have an abortion and even sued Leron to court. The case went in favor of Margaret and Leron Axel was told to marry her for the child¡¯s sake.


    But to achieve what he wanted, Leron drugged her, which led to a miscarriage. Investigation showed that her drinks were containing drugs that induce a miscarriage.


    And it was traced to Leron. Everything they¡¯ve got and acquired were confiscated and they were deployed. Of course that was after Leron spent a good number of days in the Police cell.


    Seeing they returned empty handed, their only source of bing wealthy so soon is to upy the position of the President and embezzle enough funds for themselves.

 Chapter 134

    ¡°Oh so you were deployed Ramon?¡±old man Axel asked with a grin. No wonder they want to own the Axel group. He had thought they decided to return to the country on their own ord but didn¡¯t know they were actually forced to return.


    ¡°That is nobody¡¯s business. If none of us can be President, then let the shares be divided ordingly¡± Ramon demanded. There¡¯s definitely no way he nor his son was going to be president. This woman Aurora hade to puncture all their ns.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am still alive and therefore those shares are not going to be shared. You have to be patient and wait for me to die¡± Old man Axel dered.


    ¡°I will destroy the Axel group if I don¡¯t have my father?¡± Ramon Axel was now threatening. Aurora squinted. How can an elderly man like Ramon choose to behave like a kid?


    ¡°You lie uncle Ramon. Not when the Starlight holding is strongly behind the Axel group¡± Aurora replied flippantly.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to fickle me so much? You think I believe the nonsense that you said, iming to be Santiago¡¯s wife? You are just an object in Santiago¡¯s hand to use and he¡¯ll soon discard you like an empty tin¡± Ramon Axel thundered. He looked like a man that was ready to strangle Aurora.


    ¡°Watch your words Ramon Axel!. Do you know whom you are talking to?  I am Aurora Rowan, the CEO of Starlight holdings international. If you want proof of me and Santiago¡¯s marriage beside this wedding band on my finger I will show you¡± Aurora  said and raised her left hand up for everyone to see the specially made diamond wedding ring on her finger.


    ¡°Jasper Milo¡± Aurora called. The door suddenly was opened and Santiago¡¯s assistant walked in holding two lovely kids. When Ramon and the entire people seated saw the kids, they couldn¡¯t dispute the fact that they were Axel.


    Grandfather Axel was so happy. In this life he¡¯s able to see his great grandchildren? It¡¯s a blessing from his ancestors. Palmer couldn¡¯t sit still, she stood up hastily and went to carry those kids. These were her grandchildren by Santiago.


    Mira followed her mother and went to the kids, carrying Samantha who looked very much like her and couldn¡¯t help but start kissing part of her face. Thus the meeting ended as Ramon walked out angrily followed by his son.


    Palmer stared at Sam who is the spitting image of his father. He looked cold and expressionless just like Santiago. None of them seemed to remember that Aurora and Jasper Milo were still in the room.


    Mira was the first to speak after a long time of kissing, embracing and holding the kids. ¡°I am sorry Aurora for everything¡± everything involves the ps, the false usation, the insults and the going to Jail.


    Palmer stepped forward and said ¡°Aurora dear, please forgive me for my cruelty. I am really sorry for being unfair to you in the past¡± she apologized. She never would have believed that a day like this woulde that Aurora could stand to defend her son and the entire Axel group.


    Waving it off, Aurora stood up and went to meet Palmer ¡°mother¡± and embraced her. Her eyes became teary like Palmer¡¯s. She also gave Mira a hug before going to knee before grandfather Axel.


    In St Petersburg, Eli was Surprised and bewildered by the papers in front of him. What¡¯s the meaning of this? How can Lisa choose to punish him like this? Divorce him!


    He would not sign the papers. Though Lisa had signed, his own signature is needed to seal the divorce. As long as he refuses to sign, the divorce will not take effect.


    But where is she?


    Santiago was showing signs of recovery. At least that was what Mile Rowan said. Mia had taken Aurora¡¯s position by his side and asionally talked to him.


    ¡°Santiago, please you need to wake-up. Aurora had taken the kids and went to Florence City. She had to stand for you in salvaging the Axel group.


    Santiago you have to wake-up and protect your wife and children. Do you want another man to take your woman and make your kids step-children? You have to wake up and take what is rightly yours. You and Aurora love each other the most, and you are an example of a perfect couple.


    What would happen to Aurora if you refuse to wake-up? Do you even think about how she¡¯s going to survive without you?¡± Mia was talking casually to Santiago, and didn¡¯t see when his fingers started giving a slight movement until the nurses hurriedly came in with Mile.


    ¡°Excuse us, sister,¡± Mile said, putting his stethoscope on Santiago¡¯s left side of his chest.

 Chapter 135

    All through the day till night, Eli was searching for his wife. But at that time, Lisa had left the country. She left for good without telling anyone about her decision.


    That night, after seeing Santiago wheeled out of the theater, she couldn¡¯t exin what emotional trauma she experienced. The handsome, well built President Axel was now struggling with his life because of what her husband Eli had done.


    There and then, she made the decision to end her marriage with him. Quietly she left unnoticed and contacted herwyer. She would birth her baby and raise him/her without Eli .


    She doesn¡¯t want Eli to be associated with her child even if his blood runs through the face of her baby.


    Eli ¡®s temperament had led to her decision to leave him. She can¡¯t possibly remain with someone who can hurt his own family. She¡¯s walked out of his life and gone for good.


    That night, Eli was like a frustrated man. He¡¯s mad at himself for shooting Santiago. His sister and especially his niece had severed ties with him.


    His parents and brother have equally gone against him. Then his wife, the only one he thought would listen to his exnation also disappeared and left him with a divorce paper.


    What about his unborn child? Will everyone just go and leave him in solitude? Even his unborn child had gone away from him, taken away by its mother?


    Oh gush, for heaven¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t mean to shoot that day. It was all a mistake. Who would even listen to him and hear him out. Why did he do it?


    Few hourster, Santiago opened his eyes. Everything appeared blurry at the first sight, but slowly, his vision became cleared. He saw Mia by his bedside and held her hand.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± he called out gently. He seemed to be very weak. He heard all that Mia said and knew that Aurora had returned to Florence City. He wants to go and meet her immediately. He also remembered that he was shot by Eli , Aurora¡¯s uncle.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Santiago you are awake!! I¡¯ll call the doctor at once!!¡±Mia dashed out. She was too excited and ran all the way to the call Mile.


    Santiago blinked and tried standing up but felt his chest bandaged. He pulled off the drip on his hand and carefully helped himself stand up. He was staggering and waggled, but helped himself to the restroom. He doesn¡¯t know how long he stayed there, but when he stepped out, he saw Mia, Mile and some nurses looked at him with a worried expression.


    ¡°Why the worried face?¡± Santiago asked as he carefully walked back to sit on the bed. ¡°Why did you stand up without the doctor¡¯s knowledge?¡± Mile asked but he was happy that Santiago scaled through, his life is hard and cannot be easily choked out.


    ¡°If I need a doctor¡¯s permission to go and pee, whose permission do I need to be discharged?¡± Santiago asked and sighed,  he wants to leave here as soon as possible ¡°silly nephew. Lie down properly I need to examine you¡± Mile instructed with a broad smile.


    Obediently, Santiagoid down with his eyes open. He watched Mile examine him with his stethoscope, check the wound on his chest that was healing very fast.


    Having done all that, he dered that Santiago was fine and out of harm¡¯s way. But needed to stay for another week in the hospital for a total recovery.


    But Santiago asked that he should be discharged immediately. Mia pleaded that Santiago stay a little more in the hospital. If anything happens to him, Aurora would chop their heads off.


    ¡°Do you want Aurora to skin me alive?¡± Mile asked. It¡¯s risky to stay out of hospital in his present condition. What about the wounds that are not fully healed? ¡°If it¡¯s Aurora, she¡¯s my wife I can handle her¡± Santiago dered.


    After much argument Milepromised on the condition that he assigned a doctor and a nurse that will be with him, to administer drugs and  set drip if need be. Santiago agreed and the case was settled.


    Santiago took his phone, ced at his bedside and immediately ordered himself a Suit. Knowing that Jasper Milo had left with Aurora to Florence City, Santiago asked that Mia lend him her private jet. He¡¯s going to meet Aurora.


    Mia was Surprised, from the hospital to Florence City in this condition? She wouldn¡¯t let him leave alone, so she asked Santiago to wait for her. She got a few things stuffed into a Suitcase, and ordered that Larry Tom should be brought along.


    Thus a few hourster, before dawn, Mia, Santiago, a doctor and nurse filed into a jet and Larry Tom was handcuffed and brought in as well.


    When Santiago saw Larry Tom, he looked shocked. Larry Tom was in St Petersburg? He disappeared from Florence City and he had searched diligently for him and his family.


    He felt like strangting him but Mia spoke ¡°Santiago, don¡¯t get worked up because of him, he¡¯s not worth it and your health is more important¡±


    She saw how furious Santiago looked at Larry Tom and thetter bent his head afraid to meet his gaze.


    Santiago looked away. Seemed he had a lot of surprises in St Petersburg. He would get even with this fellow as soon as he quenches the chaos in the Axel group.


    Early in the morning, Aurora woke up yawning. She slept in her room, her bed that she left for over four years. Her mother (Mrs. Logan) had kept the room clean and her things neatly in the wardrobe.


    When she left the old manor the previous day, Palmer reluctantly let her go. She had tried persuading Aurora to spend the night with her but thetter insisted that her mother was waiting for her.


    She came home to Mrs. Logan and Grey carried his little nephew and niece. It was a pleasant evening as the family seemedplete.


    Aurora tried calling her mother but her cellphone number was not reachable. She called Mile and he said he just wants her to be strong enough for the surprise that awaits her.


    Aurora shivered at her uncle¡¯s words, is Santiago¡¯s condition getting worse? As soon as she¡¯s done with the Axel group , she will return to see Santiago.

 Chapter 136

    At breakfast, Aurora only had a few bites of scrambled egg before pushing the dish away. Her mother looked worried and asked if she didn¡¯t like the food she prepared for breakfast.


    Aurora smiled and said she¡¯s fine and can¡¯t eat much for breakfast anymore. Grey was already dressed up and came over for breakfast.


    He looked very handsome in his Italian Suit. Aurora stared at him approaching and confirmed he had really grown mature and handsome. He¡¯s really fit for the CEO position.


    Grey came over and kissed Aurora¡¯s chin before taking a seat. Sam and Samantha were still sleeping and the three adults were the only ones at the dining. Grey saw his sister¡¯s uncheerful mood and told her that Santiago would be fine. He coaxed her to set her worries aside.


    Aurora smiled and told them she would take the private Jet back to St Petersburg as soon as her purpose ofing had been achieved.


    Mrs. Logan felt disappointed. She thought Aurora hade to spend some time with them but s, she¡¯s wrong. But considering Santiago¡¯s condition, she understood why she had to Leave.


    Aurora had told them what had happened to Santiago.


    Next, Aurora instructed Grey to buy a Vi and relocate her mother (Mrs. Logan) from the bungalow. Grey was happy. He knew the present house no longer befits their status, especially him a CEO of apany.


    An hourter, Aurora stepped into the Axel group with a beautiful purple designer¡¯s Suit. Her hair was styled in waves and its edges curly. Her bag, pair of shoes and even the golden wrist watch she wore were all thetest edition of the designer¡¯s.


    Jasper Milo had met her and they both took the presidential and yet familiar elevator to the grand floor where the meeting with the directors and shareholders will be taking ce.


    Same time, Santiago and Mia arrived at Florence City and the jetnded in the vast space of Santiago¡¯s Vi. Stepping out, his bodyguards all assembled and the first thing he said was to have Larry Tom locked up in the basement.


    He made Mia get into the Vi and settled before asking one of the chauffeurs to drive him to the Axel group. But Mia insisted he take his medicine before leaving. Santiago reluctantly did before going out.


    When Aurora stepped out of the elevator, a few of her old colleagues saw her. They were stunned. This is no doubt, Aurora Logan. From the crown of her head to the tip of her toes she looked rich and elegant. Her dressing costs hundreds of dors and she looked very matured with a graceful aura.


    Some threw themselves on Aurora for a hug and others just waved at her. They remembered her scandal and it¡¯s washing by President Axel. After the short courtesy, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    All heads turned to her direction. Everyone was seated and seemed as if they were waiting for the President. Aurora stepped in looking cold and expressionless. Meeting was more than familiar with her being a CEO of one of thergestpanies in the continent.


    The difference is that this one is in the Axel group and she¡¯s acting as a representative. She nced briefly at everyone seated before taking her seat beside Palmer who already was beckoning to her. She greeted everyone present before settling down into her seat.


    ¡°Are we waiting for anyone else?¡±one of the directors asked. They were told to wait for one more person before they begin the meeting properly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, we can proceed,¡± Old man Axel answered. He wore a grey Suit and sat next to the President¡¯s seat. The meeting went on until one of the directors asked who the President was. Are they appointing a new one or Santiago Axel still remains the president?


    All the shareholders have all been invited to the meeting. They would decide the fate of the Axel group. They don¡¯t know why there would be power tussles between people in the same family. If they couldn¡¯t resolve ande to apromise amongst themselves, they would withdraw their shares or watch the group split in half.


    ¡°My grandson Santiago Axel still remains the President and that is my conclusion¡± Old man Axel dered. Ramon and his son passed Aurora a deadly nce. She¡¯s the reason they couldn¡¯t win the family argument. But Ramon would not readily ept defeat, hence he raised a hand before asking.


    ¡°My nephew Santiago Axel should be relieved of his duties. He¡¯s so busy that even an important meeting like this he couldn¡¯t be present¡± Ramon stated but he obviously was implying that he disregarded everyone and refused to be present.


    Before anyone could think of replying to Ramon Axel, Aurora raised her hand ¡± Who says Santiago Axel is too busy to be present at this meeting?¡± Aurora inquired and stared at Ramon whose eyes were shooting daggers at her.


    ¡°Ok, fine. Where is Santiago Axel?¡±Ramon Axel demanded. This woman wants to tackle him here as she did the previous evening at Axel¡¯s manor?


    Hardly had Ramon finished speaking when the door Suddenly opened and the tall figure stepped in.

 Chapter 137

    ¡°I am right here,¡± Santiago dered. He looked expressionless and his eyes traveled around everyone seated. His cold stare makes everyone automatically silent, especially the antagonizing Ramon Axel. His presence radiates a chilling aura.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He took a few strides to where Aurora was seated, bent and kissed her briefly. He straightened himself, totally hiding the pain he felt when he bent. He took his seat and rested his eyes on his uncle.


    Aurora was astonished. Santiago is out ofa already? He even flew back to Florence City. Until Santiago came to kiss, she felt she was hallucinating. Didn¡¯t think Santiago was truly out of bed. She followed Santiago with her eyes and saw him sit down, then her eyes became teary.


    Everyone present watched the lovey-dovey Santiago kissed his wife and went to sit down. For over sixty seconds, no one made any utterance. They looked from Aurora to Santiago and vice versa. They wondered at Aurora¡¯s teary eyes which is in paradox to her broad smile.


    Santiago locked eyes with Aurora once and winked at her. Almost immediately Santiago¡¯s facial expression turned fierce. ¡± If you have anything to say, then speak, Mr Ramon Axel¡± Santiago dered.


    Ramon least expected that Santiago was going to show up. He only wants to pull Aurora¡¯s legs before the shareholders present but didn¡¯t know he was already by the door when he asked. And of course he had nothing to say rather he looked away in contempt.


    Having no objection whatsoever, Santiago Axel was left to remain the president of the Axel group and thus the meeting came to an end.


    Everyone congratted Santiago and soon only the Immediate family of Santiago remained. Ramon and his son had also stormed out leaving grandfather Axel, Palmer, Aurora and Santiago.


    Before Palmer, could say or ask any question, she heard her son ¡°Grandfather, mother, reserve it for ater discussion but now, I want to be alone with my wife¡±


    In St Petersburg, when the Rowan¡¯s got to know that Santiago was out of Coma, he and Mia had arrived in Florence City.


    Luke Rowan and his wife were happy, feeling greatly relieved. Santiago was fine and had even traveled already. Now they can now think of talking sense into that fellow Eli and plead with Jasper Milo or Santiago himself to drop any charge they intend to raise against him .


    Eli on the other hand, was almost going maniac. He still couldn¡¯t find his wife Lisa. For heaven¡¯s sake, she¡¯s pregnant with their first child. He decided to turn to his elder brother Mile. He drove to the hospital to find him and went into his office.


    Mile was writing a prescription when Eli arrived. He raised his head, seeing it was Eli , he ignored him and returned to his writing.


    Eli saw that he was writing, he therefore waited for him to finish. But he didn¡¯t sit, he was pacing back and forth, looking perplexed.


    He should have been at the military base already, but applied for a sick leave. He may not be physically sick but he is emotionally sick. ¡°I can¡¯t find my wife Lisa¡± he blurted out as soon as he saw Mile stood up.


    ¡°Ok¡± Mile stated and walked across the desk towards the door. Eli was taken aback by Mile¡¯s single syble word. He seemed not to care or does he think he was simply joking? He can¡¯t possibly be joking about something as important as Lisa sending him a signed divorce papers and next, disappeared into thin air.


    Eli stood before the door with his hands spread, obviously blocking Mile¡¯s path. Thetter looked at him from his head to his toes before ordering ¡°Get off my path!¡±


    Ignoring his order, Eli asked ¡°Did you even hear what I said earlier? I can¡¯t find Lisa anywhere and she¡¯s sent me a signed divorced papers!¡± Eli stuttered.


    For the first time since he arrived at Mile¡¯s office, thetter seemed to listen to him. Mile squinted and saw Eli¡¯s worried expression. He looked perplexed, and felt he was being serious. Lisa left? Even leaving a divorce paper? That¡¯s serious.


    ¡°I really do not concern myself with your present state of mind. I will only tell you one thing. If anything happens to Lisa and that unborn child. Not only Aurora but I will sever every rtionship with you as well¡± Mile dered.


    ¡°I need you to help me find her. I couldn¡¯t go to anyone, I couldn¡¯t even inform dad and mum. Please Mile. I need to find Lisa, she¡¯s carrying my baby for goodness sake¡± Eli pleaded and held Mile¡¯s hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can help you find her. I am not a security agent nor am I a private detective. You are a lieutenant, assign some military men under you to conduct a thorough search¡± Mile suggested and wrangled his hand free of Eli¡¯s grip.


    He¡¯s looking so worked up because he couldn¡¯t find his pregnant wife but can shoot someone else¡¯s son, his own nephew. Why won¡¯t Lisa find a ce to hide away from him?


    Eli exined that he had done that and for the past 24hours, nothing was found that can serve as a clue to her  whereabouts. ¡°Your cross Eli , you need to bear your own cross just as Aurora and Mia bore theirs¡± Mile dered.


    Eli felt speechless.


    He knew Mile¡¯s indifference attitude towards him was because of what had happened. ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t shoot Santiago intentionally, I only wanted to scare Aurora with my pistol but¡­.¡± He trailed off when Mile blurted ¡°you pulled the trigger¡± Milepleted the statement.


    ¡°I am sorry bro¡± Eli apologized. ¡°You were sorry in the past, you are sorry today. You will definitely still be sorry tomorrow. Are you a kid?¡± Mile demanded. The regr use of the word ¡®sorry¡¯ had made it lose its significance to soothe an offended person.


    ¡°Yes, I am a kid. To you, sister Mia, dad and mum. I will always remain a kid to you all. Please forgive this kid and plead with Aurora and sister Mia for me¡± Eli confessed.


    Mile turned a white eye.


    In the Axel group in Florence City, Santiago was still in the conference hall. Aurora was more than happy to see him. She went to him and kissed his forehead. ¡°Santiago, you¡¯re alive¡± Aurora was having a mixed feeling of excitement and tears.


    ¡°I am alive, my love. Thank you Aurora for standing by me ¡°Santiago said and held Aurora by the hands. He¡¯s not yet totally recovered and couldn¡¯t stand any stress. He further asked Aurora where the kids are and thetter said they are with Millie Logan.


    Santiago held Aurora¡¯s hand and;

 Chapter 138

    Santiago held Aurora¡¯s hand and stood up ¡°Let¡¯s go home¡± he dered.


    He called Jasper Milo and instructed him to go get the kids and meet them in his vi. The chauffeur drove Aurora and Santiago to the vi. Santiago was quiet all the way, he¡¯s feeling very weak and needed to rest.


    Aurora kept looking sideways ncing at him at every interval. Eventually they arrived at Santiago¡¯s vi and the medical team that apanied Santiago at Mile¡¯s rmendation said it was time they treated Santiago¡¯s wounds.


    Aurora heaved a sigh of relief. This was Santiago¡¯s Vi. The ce she took as her second home back then. The in¡¯s and out of the entire vi was known at her fingertips.


    She was Surprised when she saw her mother. She least expected to see Mia. Her mother smiled and told Aurora that she couldn¡¯t leave Santiago all by himself.


    Soon Jasper Milo arrived, bringing Sam and Samantha along. When Samantha saw her father, she giggled and threw herself at him. Santiago held her, calling her his little princess. He cuddled her and drew Sam to himself. The boy has a cold personality making him aplete replica of himself.


    Santiago was entangled with the kids and didn¡¯t remember that his wounds were waiting to be treated. Aurora became impatient with Santiago¡¯s non-chant attitude towards his treatment. She called the kids and told them to go check their rooms if they would find any toys there, giving a random reason to send them away.


    As soon as they left, she called one of the servants to keep them busy, preventing them froming to the master bedroom. She told the medical team to follow them into the master bedroom. That way, they all filed into the room.


    The first thing that attracted their attention was a veryrge portrait of Santiago and Aurora in which Aurora wore a dinner wear looking up at Santiago and thetter towered over her smiling. When Mia saw the picture, she liked it, though Aurora looked a little younger but still one can tell they¡¯re in love with each other.


    Aurora helped Santiago unbutton his shirt. The sight of Santiago¡¯s hairy chest could make any woman want to own him. Santiago¡¯s wounds were disinfectant, treated and bandaged before taking some pills.


    Santiago¡¯s phone started ringing, he told Aurora to answer and ced it on volume. ¡°Santiago, how are you? You looked pale a while ago. Are you ok?¡± Palmer was concerned. ¡°I am fine, mum. Just needed to catch some rest¡± Santiago replied, with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Ok. Please rest and not afflict your health. Meanwhile, I want my grandchildren and Aurora toe over to the Manor. I want to get to spend time with them¡± Palmer requested.


    ¡°I will send the kids to you tomorrow just for the period of 24hours after which, they¡¯ll return to me. For Aurora, I want her by my side, she¡¯s noting yet¡± Santiago dered and beckoned Aurora to hang up.


    Two weeks Later.


    Santiago was feeling better and his wound was 90% healed. Though still ced on drugs, he could move about freely without feeling any pain. He soon recovered as if nothing ever happened.


    Grey bought a new Vi, a replica of Santiago and in the same vicinity. Mia relocated to spend the few days she had to stay in Florence City with Millie Logan.


    She would have returned already, but decided to do the needful by getting Aurora and her father to recognize and ept each other. She thought about meeting with Caden and his family the next weekend.


    In St Petersburg, the disappearance of Lisa had be known to every member of the Rowan¡¯s family. The entire family seemed displeased with Lisa¡¯s action especially for the fact that she was pregnant.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The search for her turned futile. No traces of her whereabouts and no clues that might lead them to her. She divorced Eli and left St Petersburg for good.


    No one sympathized with Eli initially. His maniac behavior has dished him what he got. But he never bargains to chew much. Aurora and Mia were out of the country with those adorable kids. Lisa had divorce Eli and disappeared with her unborn baby.


    Luke Rowan and his wife felt really bad. Why are they experiencing such urrences in their life and at this stage? First old man Rowan died leaving a vacuum behind. Next Aurora, Mia and two grandchildren of theirs also left. And now Lisa left with an offspring of Rowan in her belly.


    Why are they experiencing this fate? Why is Rowan¡¯s mansion getting deste? Eli on the other hand was bing a shadow of his former self. He seldom talks to anyone and doesn¡¯t stay around people. He¡¯s always locked up in his room except when he goes to the military base.

 Chapter 139

    One fateful evening, Grey and Mira came over for dinner in Santiago¡¯s vi. They were actually invited over by Aurora.


    Whatever she says or does, all centers on Grey. Though thetter also loved her, he was not openly expressing it before others. But Mira gave no damn about openly showing and expressing her love for Grey.


    Throughout their meal, Santiago kept stealing nces at Mira¡¯s outrageous disy of love. He felt like giving her a spank.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. He was also so crazy about his love for Aurora and could go as far as the moon to express it.


    So he couldn¡¯t possibly me her. Perhaps the Axel descendants were destined to go crazy in love.


    After their meal, Grey discussed some issues about the Starlight holding with Aurora. It seemed thepany was breaking new grounds despite not being long in existence at Florence City.


    While Grey was exining, Mira kept caressing his hair, over and over. She sat so close to him that she would circle her hand around his waist, ce a featherlight kiss on his chin as often as she could.


    Santiago kept observing his sister. Aurora also saw her acts but said nothing.


    As for Grey, he¡¯s gotten used to Mira¡¯s tucking and hugging that her present act meant nothing to him.


    When Grey finished his detailed exnation, Aurora excused herself to go and check the kids with their nanny.


    Mira excused herself and followed her, leaving Grey behind.


    Of course that was after cing a light kiss on Grey¡¯s lips.


    As soon as the two women left, Santiago took the chance to ask Grey a question.


    ¡°Mira is head over heels for you, when are you both getting married?¡±


    Grey raised his head from hisputer and nced at Santiago ¡°It all depends on your Axel family¡± he answered. He was ready to go public in his rtionship with Mira.


    ¡°How do you mean my Axel family?¡± Santiago asked.


    He has no problem with them getting married and he was certain his mother and grandfather had no issues about them being together. After all, Hong has now be a rich guy.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mira¡¯s elder brother. If you agree we will get engaged next month¡± Grey dered, partially concentrating on his work.


    ¡°In view of that, don¡¯t get drunk with her actions and kick a baby into her¡± Santiago advised.


    He deliberately used the words ¡®Kicked a baby into her¡¯ reminding Grey how he taunted him back then.


    Grey paused in his work andughed. He knew Santiago was taunting him like he did to him in the past.


    ¡°Like seriously President Axel. I really want to follow in your footsteps. Otherwise, how can I prove that my masculine prowess is as good as my boss¡±. Greyughed again and massaged his temple.


    ¡°silly boy¡± Santiago hissed andughed as well.


    Whatever happens, whether Mira got pregnant or not, they¡¯ll get married and he will ensure it¡¯s an borate one. He really likes Grey and could never think of a better person for Mira than him.


    Meanwhile, in the children¡¯s room, the nanny was reading them bedtime stories.


    Aurora peeped and saw them lying on their beds with heavy eyelids. She turned back to go and collided into Mira.


    They both apologized to each other and smiled. As Aurora held Mira¡¯s hand and wanted to go back to the sitting room, Mira paused in her steps, forcing Aurora to pause as well, ¡°Sister inw, I am sorry for the past once again. I never knew you¡¯re this lovely until Grey started telling me things about you¡± Mira paused and stared at her fingers.


    ¡°Ohe on Mira. I refuse to remember anything about the past. As for what Grey told you about me, he probably was exaggerating.


    Mira smiled. ¡°And again, you know I love Grey so much. I really wished to be married to him. Will you please support Grey and I and approve of our rtionship? Please Aurora, I love him so much¡± she looked worried.


    What if Aurora objected, Grey cared so much about his sister and her opinion would definitely affect his decision.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Aurora chuckled and held Mira¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°I know how it feels when a girl is in love. I couldn¡¯t possibly understand what love is until I met Santiago. I saw you disying your love without sparing anyone a nce. I felt so and I still feel it even today.


    Santiago is my life and I can¡¯t imagine my life without him. Because I know what love is, I won¡¯t let you be denied the happiness that love brings. You and Grey should get married as soon as possible and I promise to get you the best wedding dress in the world¡± Aurora concluded with a promise.


    Mira¡¯s eyes became teary. She hugged Lara ¡°you¡¯re the best sister inw.


    And Grey wasn¡¯t exaggerating about your kind heartedness, infact, he really didn¡¯t tell me you are an angel. Thank you Aurora¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± Lara smiled, pulling away from the hug and heading back to the sitting room with Mira¡¯s hand in hers.


    When the two women returned to the sitting room, the men wereughing heartily.


    Lara squinted. Whatever made Santiagough this much must be really amusing.


    Not long after, Grey stood up, pulling Mira to her feet and circling his hand around her waist, he dered they were leaving.


    Aurora and Santiago see them off to their car and watch Grey open the car for Mira to slip in, closing the door before walking round to take the pilot¡¯s seat.


    The couple stood and Watched the two lovers drove out of the vi. ¡°Mira loves Grey very much just as I love you¡± Aurora stated.


    Her eyes watching the car go farther and farther away.


    ¡°What about Grey?¡± Joey asked flippantly.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Grey loves her very much too¡± Aurora answered simply. Suddenly Santiago turned her to face him. Holding her waist and making her body glued with he¡¯s, he stated ¡°Just like I love you too¡±


    Aurora giggled and pushed Santiago off.


    Next day, Mia told Aurora that she had sent a message to Caden Diego and his family for a brief meeting the next day by 5:00pm. She wants Aurora to be present because the meeting was actually going to be held because of her.


    She further instructed Aurora to bring Larry Tom along. Thetter had been confined to the basement. Whatever he was told to do, he willingly agreed to do because he doesn¡¯t know where his wife and children are and boss Rowan could harm them if he¡¯s not obedient enough.


    Aurora agreed with all of her mother¡¯s ns and promised toe to the other Vi early enough. When Mr Caden Diego received an invitation from the CEO of Starlight holding, and even asked that hee along with his wife and daughter, he felt something was fishy. He would go and hear what that little brat has to say. He informed T and Eve to get prepared.


    Lisa had rented an apartment with her grandmother in the heart of Florence City. She left St Petersburg and took a flight to Florence City to find her aged grandmother.


    Her immediate family are still in St Petersburg, but she didn¡¯t inform any of them about her divorcement nor tell any of them that she was leaving that country.


    She just wanted to be away from people she knows and those who could probably give Eli a clue of whereabouts. Hence she decided to find her grandmother and when she did, she persuaded her to allow them to relocate to another apartment.


    The old woman had no guesses why her long time, no see granddaughter gave a suggestion to relocate but all the same she gave in to her suggestion and Lisa bought a house using a different name.


    She would birth and raise her baby alone. One day, she might run into Aurora. This is the country where Aurora¡¯s father lives and Santiago is based here.


    Someday if she crosses paths with Aurora, she would apologize for all that had happened to her and Santiago caused by her ex-husband Eli .


    Her phone and ID card, she deliberately left behind. And when Eli tried tracking her cell phone number, it only led him into his car. Lisa was smart enough to leave him no chance of finding her.


    Lisa took a new identity as Zara Johnson. Johnson was her step grandfather¡¯s name. The man is dead and taking his name meant nothing to her grandmother.


    That evening, Aurora informed Santiago about her mother¡¯s ns for her to meet with Caden Diego and ept their rtionship with each other.


    She wished her mother let things remain the way they are. But Mia would not, insisting and saying it was Caden¡¯s right to know that Aurora was his daughter.


    Santiago also told her what her mother was doing was the best. She had to ept Caden Diego as her father and that horrible girl Eve that is surnamed Diego as her step sister.


    Santiago added by saying it implies that the promise of his grandfather to Aurora¡¯s grandfather (Caden Diego¡¯s father) was actually fulfilled. He had married Caden Diego¡¯s daughter.


    That way, they own each other, nothing. Aurora chuckled and told Santiago that he was making a lot of sense with what he said.


    That night, Santiago and Aurora had some romantic moments together. It was almost midnight before Santiago let her go to catch some sleep.


    The next day was a weekend. Santiago took the kids to the amusement park. He took them around, visiting important ces that the kids would love to go. He got them takeouts and after another interval, he bought them ice-cream.


    Lastly they stopped at the museum before returning back to the vi. Aurora was already dressed, looking all gorgeous and was leaving for her mother¡¯s ce when Santiago and the kids arrived.


    When Santiago saw her in her beautiful, captivating attire, he smiled. As expected of someone meeting her father officially as his daughter. Aurora asked that he join them soon and Santiago reluctantly agreed.


    When Aurora arrived at her mother¡¯s ce, Grey was not home. As expected, he and Mira had gone out on a date. Mrs. Logan and Mia were chatting andughing. One would think they had known each other for decades. Aurora sat in between the two women after all, they¡¯re both her mother.


    Larry Tom came in and stood before Aurora. His hands folded in front of him and he bowed before Aurora.


    With a sneer, Aurora instructed ¡°Today, you redeem yourself and pay for your sins. You¡¯ll testify and say everything you and Eve Diego did.


    T Diego¡¯s part in the plot and the poisoning of Palmer will be exposed. If you don¡¯t, I will kill you this time for real, send your wife to a mental asylum and have your children taste the life of an orphan¡±


    ¡°I promise to cooperate with you, but please, don¡¯t send me to jail¡± Larry Tom pleaded. He wants to be with his wife and children again.


    He had been a great husband and father in the past. After his part in the plot to ruin Aurora, he promised never to have a hand in such vicious acts anymore.


    ¡°You are not qualified to make any requests. Have you forgotten that I went to Jail because I murdered you?¡± Aurora inquired. He doesn¡¯t want to go to jail but felt nothing wrong when he made her go to jail?. Those who murder other humans with a sword, wouldn¡¯t want a needle toe close to their skin.


    ¡°I apologize to you, CEO Rowan. I am sorry¡± Larry Tom said and looked really remorseful. Aurora dismissed him and soon they heard a car honking.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 141

    CEO Caden alighted from his car. He looked at the Vi. This vi matches with the address he got. He wants to know why that brat called and wanted to see him. He had taken over hispany. What else can he probably want from him?


    Eve Diego squinted. This vi was a stone throw from Santiago¡¯s. Only the rich dwell in this district. She wished she would get really entangled with any of the young masters of the aristocratic family who live in this district.


    When the doorbell ranged, the butler opened the door and let the guests in. CEO Caden Stepped in and his family followed. He scanned through the entire sitting room while the butler told them to take a seat. The boss would join them soon.


    The sitting room speaks of wealth. The cushions, the designs, the golden chandeliers and the center rug disys wealth and definitely hundreds if not millions of dors had been spent in designing the sitting room.


    Caden Diego carefully took a seat. T and Diego kept looking and admiring the entire ce when Caden Diego ordered them to sit down.


    The butler soon returned with a bottle of wine and poured them. But Caden was cautious enough and hence didn¡¯t drink. Only gave a nod of appreciation.


    Caden sat patiently and looked at his wristwatch. He hoped that little brat wasn¡¯t going to keep him waiting for long.


    He might have lost everything he ever worked andbored for to him, but he was still the Caden Diego of the past. He knows it would take time, but he would definitely rise again.


    Ten minutes passed when Suddenly they heard a feminine voice ¡°Long time, no see¡±. They looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw a beautiful woman standing below the stairs. The woman was neither smiling nor was she frowning. It can best be described as being expressionless.


    She looked graceful and elegant. She wore jeans on a blue T-shirt. With a golden ne. Her hair was poured on her shoulder. On her feet were t sandals.


    When Caden Diego saw her, he squinted. She can not be mistaken, she¡¯s still looking so beautiful though older in looks than she used to be. T also recognized her at once. Caden¡¯s ex-girlfriend during their research year back then.


    Eve Diego squinted. This woman bears a lot of resemnce to Aurora. Looking at her parents¡¯ eximed look, she knew they three knew each other.


    Mia stared at the surprise on the faces of the people seated before gradually taking a few steps down the stairs. She walked towards them casually and took a seat opposite the seated family.


    ¡°Mia!!¡± Caden blurted. Mia came back to Florence City? They hadn¡¯t seen each other for years. Thest time he saw Mia was in a television station back when her father was the President.


    He guessed she was married then and didn¡¯t try contacting her again. Heter heard she became a CEO and was on the verge of bing the richest woman in her country. Why is she in this Vi? Wasn¡¯t he invited by the CEO of the Starlight holding?


    ¡°Good to see you again Caden¡± Mia stated, cing her left leg on the right and staring at his puzzled face. ¡°How have you been T?¡± Mia added and looked at T as well.


    ¡°I am fine Mia. So good to see you again¡± T replied. Looks like Mia had invited them. Caden just told them they were attending a meeting, but didn¡¯t tell them who had invited them.


    Mia stared at Eve Diego. So she¡¯s the vicious daughter of Caden who made life a living hell for Aurora simply to win Santiago¡¯s heart. She¡¯s yet to be shocked when she realized that Santiago and Aurora were married and had kids already.


    ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time Mia. How are you doing?¡± Caden asked. He sounded like he had a ce for Mia in his heart. He loved Mia back then. But when T came, his love for Mia weavered and T stole his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really been fine Caden¡± Mia replied and for the first time, she smiled faintly. Caden smiled and looked around as if to see who invited them.


    Mia saw him looking around and knew he wanted to see Grey. ¡°I actually invited you,¡± Mia stated.


    Caden squinted while T and Eve Diego exchanged nces. Caden stared at Mia intently before asking ¡°You invited us, isn¡¯t Grey Logan the CEO of Starlight holding?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Grey Logan is the CEO of Starlight holding in Florence City but not the international President¡± Mia dered flippantly. A quiet grin rose on her lips.


    Caden is beginning to feel very ufortable. Initially he learnt that a foreign group was going to take over the ownership of his Diego group. But when he saw Grey Logan as the CEO of Starlight holding, he guessed there must have been someone backing him.


    ¡°Are you the one Mia, who¡¯s behind the copse of the Diego group and taking it over as Starlight holding?¡± Caden asked carefully. Afraid his guesses might be true.


    ¡°Of course I did. I bought over the shares of the Diego group and took it over as Starlight holding?¡± Mia stated and this time, her grin became broader.

 Chapter 142

    Caden grew furious. Mia turns back at him after so many years and hits him where it hurts the most.


    She took over his entire life investment and even felt nothing was wrong about it putting on a grin while saying it?


    T now understands. Mia was the one who probably called her that day and threatened her. But why would she do that to them? Is she still upset that Caden left her to be with her?


    ¡°How can you be so vicious and heartless Mia to do such a thing to Caden and I? Are you still upset after many years that he loved me and chose me over you?¡± T blurted out in rage.


    Eve Diego then sighed. Oh this woman was her mother¡¯s one time rival? She probably took over the Diego group to retaliate on her father for loving her mother over her. Looks like her father must have possessed so much charm to be attractive to two beautiful women at the same time.


    ¡°Why would I be upset that you have the dregs of my leftover of Caden, huh, tell me? I¡¯ve always been a step ahead of you on Caden and you¡¯ll soon understand what I meant. As for being vicious and heartless, we¡¯ll know who truly is when I am done with you both¡± Mia dered, with a cold face.


    Caden just stared at the rage faced Mia and seemed careless about the two women argument. Truly he had wronged Mia in the past especially when he told her to abort their baby. That was the time their rtionship became estranged and T came in totally severing them apart.


    If Mia wants to take revenge on him, why did she have to wait for this long, why take over his lifelong efforts.


    ¡°You!!¡± T blurted out. Totally consumed by rage, her eyes were almost popping out. Eve Diego held her and tried to calm her. She threw a vicious nce at Mia.


    ¡°How could you do that to me Mia? You and I had a past and I admit that I flopped. But you are a CEO yourself and know what business means. You could have asked forpensation, anything and I wouldn¡¯t have denied you¡± Caden stated.


    ¡°Whatpensation can you possibly offer when you and the entire Diego group is less than 10% of the Starlight holding? And besides, I am no longer the CEO of Starlight holding internationally. I only acted for the new CEO!¡± Mia dered.


    ¡°Then who is he?¡± Caden Diego asked. Had she handed over the group to someone else besides Grey? She said she took over the Diego group and now says she¡¯s no longer the CEO. What exactly does she mean?


    ¡°I am,¡± Aurora answered, her hands in her pants pocket. She had almost stepped down the stairs and no one saw hering. She heard T Diego¡¯s usation and decided toe out.


    Caden, T and Eve Diego eyes traveled towards the staircase. There stood Aurora! She looked beautiful and in full splendor. She wore pants and a beautiful designer blouse. Her hair poured down with the tip coiled. Her skin was glittering with her beautiful pink lips. Her face was icy cold.


    When Caden Diego saw Aurora, he squinted. He stared at Aurora from head to toe. For the first time in his life, he felt an unexinable familiarity with her.


    He looked at Mia and back at Aurora and without being told, he knew they were mother and daughter. Is Aurora the product of that pregnancy between him and Mia? He remembered after telling her to abort that pregnancy Mia suddenly disappeared into thin air and monthster when he saw her, she did her clearance and left.


    Aurora was said to have been left at the entrance of an orphanage. Could Mia have given birth to the baby and left her behind before leaving for her country?.


    T and Eve Diego stared at Aurora. She looked gorgeous and graceful. This is the woman they plotted against and sent to jail. She Suddenly disappeared from prison and nothing was heard about her afterwards.


    Aurora looked at the faces of the people seated. She felt like strangling the two mischievous women. Caden Diego had no hands in the plot the duo plotted against her. And these two women are going to feel her wrath!


    ¡°Aurora Logan!!¡± Caden Diego blurted her name. She¡¯s the CEO of Starlight holding international? No wonder Grey Logan is the CEO of thepany here in Florence City. She actually had her brother upy that position?.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Aurora walked over and stood beside her mother, nting a featherlight kiss on her temple. The resemnce between Mia and Aurora cannot be overlooked.


    ¡°No Caden, she¡¯s Aurora Rowan¡± Mia corrected and looked up at Aurora, both exchanged smiles. ¡°No mum, what if I chose to be called Aurora Diego?¡± Aurora inquired, holding her mother¡¯s hand but still standing.


    ¡°Of course baby, you will still be absolutely correct¡± Mia dered and stared at Caden Diego with a grin. Caden Diego and Mia¡¯s eyes locked and the former felt a rush of guilt passed through his conscience. Aurora was his daughter!!!


    Oh gosh! How and where can he start apologizing to Aurora?.


    The first day he saw Aurora, he felt a tinge of familiarity with her. He overlooked it as if it was just his imagination that she bears a resemnce with Mia. But now he understands those feelings he had. But then, many waters have passed under the bridge.


    T was Suddenly hupping. Is Aurora Caden¡¯s daughter. Did Caden and Mia have an affair back then? Is Aurora and Eve step sisters?


    Eve Diego was Suddenly feeling the temperature of the room had be high. She was feeling hot from within and beads of sweat seemed to be rising on her forehead.


    ¡°Mia, is Aurora my daughter?¡± Caden inquired. He needed Mia to confirm his guesses.


    ¡°Are you still asking, Caden?¡± Mia demanded.


    ¡°So you¡­.¡± Caden trailed off. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word abort. He doesn¡¯t know how Aurora was going to feel hearing him say it.


    ¡°You really wanted my mother to abort that pregnancy back then, right? At that time when I was less than the size of a pea¡± Aurora inquired looking at her father with hostility in her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept the nonsense Mia and her daughter are sprouting. Without a DNA report, I won¡¯t believe this rubbish¡± T roared with jealousy in her eyes. Eve Diego can only be Caden¡¯s jewel and no one else.


    ¡°Just shut up T, you don¡¯t know Mia more than I¡± Caden Diego yelled at her disapprovingly and eyed her.


    Before Caden could turn and say anything, the door opened and two kids run in through the door and Santiago followed:

 Chapter 143

    Santiago walked in looking tall and charming. The kids went to hug Aurora and then threw themselves on Mia. ¡°Grandma, I brought you a candy¡± Sam said and stuffed the tiny thing into Mia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I brought you some too¡± Samantha dered, producing one from her month and also forced it into Mia¡¯s mouth. T was Jealous, Mia is already a grandmother?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But Caden¡¯s attention was on the kids, they looked like Santiago, especially the boy and the girl, who looked like Santiago¡¯s mother or rather his sister. That means they are Santiago¡¯s children and possibly from Aurora.


    Eve Diego¡¯s thought was identical to her father¡¯s, are these kids Aurora¡¯s? she hoped is not that pregnancy she had when she poisoned food for her to take, so as to cause a miscarriage? And these kids are definitely twins.


    They wore ck polo on blue jeans. The polos were custom made. On Sam¡¯s polo was written ¡®prince¡¯ and Samantha ¡®princess¡¯. Same as Santiago¡¯s with the writing ¡®Daddy¡¯. Their shoes are beautiful purple bowling pairs. Santiago¡¯s dressing and the kids were perfectly identical.


    Seeing Caden and his family, Santiago was more than willing to show off before them. He walked to Aurora who was standing with her hands in her pants pocket and asked ¡°you looked stressed up sweetheart¡± circling his hands around her waist, he pulled her extremely close to his body and kissed her.


    Mia pretended not to see a thing andpletely concentrated on her grandchildren.


    Caden turned his face away and T watched from her split vision. But Eve Diego, she almost puked out blood. Herplexion turned green for anger. What¡¯s this show of shame for? To humiliate her, she tried all she could to separate the two of them, but it all ended in futility.


    ¡°How have you been today, Aunt? Santiago asked and left Aurora, nting a featherlight kiss on Mia¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good dear¡± Mia responded with a smile.


    Only then did Santiago spare a nce at the people seated opposite his mother inw. ¡°Good to see you again, father inw¡± Santiago said and gave a faint smile.


    Caden Diego looked at Santiago. He already knows that Aurora was his daughter? Looks like he is destined to be Santiago¡¯s father inw either through Eve or Aurora.


    Looks as if he was thest person to know the rtionship he shared with Aurora.


    ¡°How have you been, Santiago?¡± Caden inquired, not calling him president Axel this time. He¡¯s be Aurora¡¯s husband considering the wedding bands on their fingers and Aurora is his daughter. Definitely, Santiago has be his son inw.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been Ok¡± turning to the kids, ¡°Hey, spare your grandma and let her have a breath of fresh air. Come over and greet your grandfather¡± Santiago dered.


    The two kids gradually stepped down Mia¡¯sp and carefully walked over to Caden Diego. Before they even got close to him, Caden was more than eager to hold them.


    Such adorable kids. They looked attractive and cute. The good genes of Santiago and Aurorabined made such sweet looking kids.


    He opened his arms and held the kids in a warm embrace. He¡¯s never held his daughter Aurora, but today, he held her kids, she¡¯s made him a grandfather. Caden¡¯s eyes were almost bing moist. He held them for a long time that left Santiago throwing nces at Aurora and Mia.


    T and Eve Diego were left speechless. Looks like they were thest to know about Aurora and Caden¡¯s rtionship. They only prayed that their past deed was not discovered, otherwise, they can¡¯t predict what Caden¡¯s actions would be.


    ¡°Are you my mummy¡¯s father?¡± Samantha  asked. Only then did Caden refrained from the embrace and smiled at her and her brother ¡°Yes baby, I am your mummy¡¯s father. I am your grandfather¡± Caden Diego affirmed.


    So Caden had epted Aurora just like that without a DNA report? T Diego sneered and looked away.


    ¡°Oh yes, I believe you. You are smiling exactly like my mummy¡± Samantha said further. And that made Caden Diego smile broader.


    Santiago then looked at Caden Diego and realized that what Samantha said was true. Aurora and Caden looked alike when they smiled.


    He¡¯d never observed that before. His daughter is very smart and intelligent and he liked it that way. He looked at Aurora and thetter shrugged.


    ¡°Samantha!! be good and go into the room¡± Aurora instructed. Her daughter is too inquisitive. She¡¯s extremely extroverted and Aurora sometimes dislikes it.


    Obediently, the two kids turned and started going upstairs. Santiago wanted to go but Aurora told him to take a seat. That way, Aurora sat down and pulled Santiago to sit beside her.


    There was a needle dropping silence until Caden Diego turned towards Aurora ¡°Aurora, I am sorry. I swear I didn¡¯t know you were my daughter¡± he was pleading.


    ¡°Dad! you mean to say you¡¯ll just ept this woman just like that simply because her mother imed you are her daughter¡¯s father?¡± Eve Diego red. Her father shouldn¡¯t just flop like that.


    ¡°It really baffles me, Eve¡± T approved of her daughter¡¯s words. Mia was Caden¡¯s ex-girlfriend. She can¡¯t just sprout out from nowhere and present a grown woman to Caden and im she¡¯s  his daughter.

 Chapter 144

    Aurora red at Eve Diego and her mother in utmost contempt. What do they think they were implying? If Caden Diego hadn¡¯t gotten involved with her mother, would he still be seated here and without putting a question mark to why Mia called her his daughter?


    But before Aurora could retort at the mother and daughter pair, Caden Diego beat her to it. ¡°Who the hell are you to interfere in matters that happened long before you were born? If I hear another word from you Eve, I will have you trekked all the way home. And you T, maybe you do not know, I trust Mia more than I trust you¡± Caden Diego dered and red at the duo irritatingly.


    Eve Diego said nothing else but T felt embarrassed and humiliated at Caden¡¯s words to her. How can he say such nonsense to her before Mia and her daughter? He then implies that he loves Mia and her daughter more.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mia, Aurora, I am sorry for what I made you both go through. Especially you Aurora, when everyone despised you and called you the girl from the orphanage I didn¡¯t know you were my daughter, a girl from the Diego family¡± Caden Diego looked remorseful.


    ¡°Mitcheeew¡± T hissed. Meanwhile, she continued ¡°No matter how a swine is bathed and dressed in golden attire, it will always remain a swine!¡± T uttered and eyed Mia and Aurora.


    ¡°T Diego!!, how dare youpare my daughter to a swine? Are you nuts? Oh, I had thought I would spare you for Caden¡¯s sake but now I will have you and your miserable, vicious daughter face Aurora¡¯s wrath!!¡± Mia thundered. How dare T.


    ¡°You think I am a swine and make such an expensiveparison? We will now know who¡¯s best to be described as a swine¡± Aurora yelled at T Diego and dialed a certain person¡¯s number. ¡°Fall in¡±


    T and Diego shivered at Mia and Aurora¡¯sst words. Did they have evidence to nail them? Why was she feeling as if she would meet with a disaster soon?


    Caden Diego was pleased at Mia and Aurora¡¯s outspokenness. It serves T right to be put in check.


    No one knows how much he had endured T and this unruly daughter of hers, all these years. But now, discovering he has a daughter, a disciplined one at that, he would put them where they rightly belong after all, Aurora was the eldest to Eve.


    The door carefully opened and a handcuffed man came in. His head bowed and he looked thin. When T and Eve Diego saw him, a terrible cold shiver ran through their spine. They were done for. Larry Tom had been captured by Aurora and her mother?


    They both nced at each other, totally stupefied. T Suddenly started sweating, her heart beat had increased. She tried to nce at Mia and saw that thetter was staring at her with hostility in her eyes.


    Caden Diego¡¯s eyes were wide open. This is his most trusted bodyguard Larry Tom. He had thought Aurora shot him dead that day at the Axel patriarch¡¯s birthday.


    That fury drove him into filling a case of murder against Aurora. When he discoveredter that Larry Tom¡¯s body was not found and the ambnce that conveyed them had Suddenly disappeared. Two other bodyguards of his were also shot, he knew something fishy was going on.


    Because of the Supposed murder of Larry Tom, he sent his own daughter to Jail unknowingly. Here he is, standing before him alive.


    ¡°Larry Tom!!¡± Caden Diego yelled out his name. The surprises dishing out to him that evening was too much for him to assimte at a time.


    ¡°That¡¯s his real name before T and her daughter Eve Diego christened him David Nick¡± Mia blurted out.


    Santiago narrowed his brow. Seemed this Sudden discovery was one of the reasons why he couldn¡¯t find any trace or clue even at the airport about Larry Tom.


    He had been quiet for a long time and listened to the Diego¡¯s and the Rowan¡¯s but seeing Larry Tom and hearing what Mia said, he suddenly felt interested in hearing the whole story.


    ¡°Darling, I promised to give you a surprise on who poisoned your mother that day. It wasn¡¯t me who poisoned her but guess who? This vicious woman T Diego did!!¡± Aurora dered and stared at T in contempt.


    Before Santiago could act, Aurora continued ¡°She knew a long time ago that mum was allergic to perfume, especially the one containing balsam. She sent a special flower to mum and sprayed perfume that is highly concentrated with balsam.


    When mum received it, she smelled the flower and thereby inhaled the perfume. That was what gave rise to the allergic reaction she felt that day¡± Aurora exined.


    Santiago¡¯s stare became cold, he looked at T Diego with a killing intent. She was the one who made his mother Suffered back then? And it was med on Aurora. He had sworn to make whoever that person was who tried to hurt his mother pay back for the Suffering she experienced that day. And T Diego would definitely pay for what she did.


    Caden Eve was shocked at Aurora¡¯s revtion. Was it T who caused Palmer to Suffer so much due to allergic reactions? But why would she do that? Was it just to frame Aurora?

 Chapter 145

    Aurora eyeing Larry Tom, she continued ¡°Larry Tom or let me say, ording to T and Eve Diego christening, David Nick masterminded my mother Mrs. Logan and Grey¡¯s kidnap.


    He called and threatened me with their lives. He instructed me to go into Palmer¡¯s room ande out and then shoot at the bodyguard I will meet at the door. To save my family, I did all that and this scoundrel pretended to be dead.


    For that, I went to jail. But s, the bullets in that gun were just ordinary stic bullets. Here is Larry Tom. He¡¯s not dead but alive.


    But the one who hired him to do the job was this spoiled little brat seated over there, Eve Diego!! Her mother was a part of the plot and Millions of dors was used to execute the project of separating me from the man I love.


    Guess where the money came from Mr. Caden Diego? It¡¯s from the financial department of the Diego group. It was done clean and clear and I am sure you weren¡¯t privy to it.


    To conceal Larry Tom¡¯s whereabouts, Eve Diego got him a new identity as David Nick and helped him out of the country. Few dayster, his wife and daughter left Florence City as well.


    Here he is Larry Tom or should I say David Nick¡± Aurora concluded and looked enraged and furious.


    When Aurora was done, there was silence. If what Caden Diego felt initially was shock due to T Diego¡¯s involvement in Palmer¡¯s attack, then what he felt now was aplete paralysis.


    Who then can he trust? His most trusted bodyguard could get involved in this kind of mischief? He could plot against an innocent person without a tinge of remorse in his conscience? Was it the money that tempted him or was he also threatened?


    And his own daughter Eve, She can be so heartless to haunt down another girl like herself because of a man?. He had tried  to train his daughter in the best way possible and imbibe his traits into her. But Diego was like her mother in looks and attitude. She¡¯s vicious like her mother. He can¡¯t believe that Eve was his daughter, a product from him.


    These three heartless human beings joined hands together to make Aurora end up in jail?. Just to separate her from the man that loved her. To what extent can people go, just to achieve their wicked aim?.


    His daughter Aurora had indeed Suffered, Suffered a lot of injustice and had been treated unfairly. How can he mend the broken bridges between himself and Aurora?


    Eve Diego¡¯s palms were sweating profusely. Her sins have been discovered. The plot that had been kept secret among the three of them hade to light like an open scandal.


    She thought she was discrete enough and left no ws behind. She didn¡¯t know that the saying was true; nothing can be kept a secret forever. She and her mother had been exposed and can foretell what awaits her and her mother.


    T Suddenly felt her throat dry. This stupid Larry Tom had allowed himself to be caught. He even spews out what the three of them cooked up. What a shame in alliance. She wished she could reach him now; she would just strangle him to death.


    ¡°T Diego! What had my mother done to you to deserve Such an unhuman behavior. Did she own you anything? At that time, she was actually head bent on creating a romantic rtionship between Eve Diego and I. And Such a person was who you choose to hurt?


    I loved Aurora and not your daughter. You knew as long as she¡¯s living free, there¡¯ll never be a chance for Eve Diego in my heart. Hence you plotted and had her out of the way. You made us fall apart and I was even delusioned to hurt her as well.


    All because you wanted to create a space for your own daughter, you tried ruining someone else¡¯s daughter¡¯s life. You were head bent on forcing your daughter on a man who had no feelings for her. What kind of a mother are you?


    I don¡¯t know what my wife and mother inw¡¯s decision would be, but I will certainly not spare you for what you did to the women most important to me.


    Mr. Diego, I am afraid I will take up charges against your wife and daughter and totally forget that you are actually Aurora¡¯s father¡± Santiago dered.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Caden was speechless.


    If T and Eve have no conscience and plot against an innocent person, sending her to Jail. What can he possibly say or do to stop them from being tried for their criminal act?

 Chapter 146

    ¡°Call the police, Santiago. I want these three to have a feel of what I tasted¡± Aurora dered. Without another word, Santiago did as Aurora said. He called the police ¡°This is president Axel of the Axel group¡­.¡±


    Fear gripped T, she was not remorseful for what she did but didn¡¯t want to Suffer the scandal of being referred to as an ex-convict.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Caden, are you not saying anything? Aurora is your daughter, talk to her to let the past be forgotten¡± T urged her husband.


    Caden Diego said nothing. She now agrees that Aurora is his daughter right? He doesn¡¯t give a damn to whatever Aurora and Santiago decide to do to T and her daughter. This pair of a mother and daughter have pestered his life enough and they should now be responsible for their actions.


    Soon the police arrived and Santiago asked that they take T, Eve Diego and Larry Tom away.


    Eve Diego stared at her father with a teary eye ¡°Dad!!¡± Eve Diego called out but thetter refused to see her tears nor hear her calling him for help.


    ¡°Do you still have the purity to refer to someone else as swine?¡± Mia asked with a broad grin. She looked at the now red eyes of T who eyed her still in contempt.


    Aurora gave a smirk. She enjoyed seeing this scene of T and Eve Diego being led away by the police. She wished they rot in jail and never get a chance of freedom ever again.


    Now only four adults were left. Caden Diego stared at Aurora. ¡°I am sorry to haveid charges against you back then. I didn¡¯t know those who perpetrated those evil are those who shared my bed and ate with me at the dinning ¡± he apologized and seemed filled with regrets.


    ¡°I am sorry Mia for turning my back against you and our daughter back then. I wished I didn¡¯t do what I did. Please forgive me¡± Caden pleaded.


    Caden Diego has a good heart and a very considerate person. His good nature coupled with Mia¡¯s easy going attitude made up Aurora¡¯s rich heart of Kindness.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Caden. The past is gone and let¡¯s leave it as the past. What¡¯s important now is that we have a grown up daughter and a wonderful son inw¡± Mia replied and for the first time since she saw Caden that evening, she smiled. It was a sincere smile.


    ¡°Thank you Mia,¡± Caden appreciated and smiled back at her.


    Turning to the poker faced Aurora, Caden Diego said in a solemn voice ¡°Aurora dear, will you be kind enough to ept me into your life as your father?¡± Santiago felt touched by Caden Diego¡¯s statement.


    He knew how it felt to see your own child and can¡¯t get close to her as a daughter. He knew how that emptiness felt and he also knows that except that child epts the father that vacuum remains unfilled and often the yearning increases daily.


    He felt that emptiness the day he discovered that he had kids and couldn¡¯t get close to them as their father.


    If Aurora hadn¡¯t forgiven him and epted him back, he definitely would be drawn tomiting suicide.


    ¡°Aurora please, ept your father. He¡¯s already apologized to you¡± Santiago chipped in. This was the only time he came into their discussion.


    CEO Caden was grateful for what Santiago said. He least expected that he would be on his time this time. He kept waiting, just staring at Aurora and then Mia, then back to Aurora, alternating between them.


    Santiago tucked at Aurora with a pleading look. Aurora looked at her mother and thetter gave a shrug.


    Gently, Aurora stood up and quickly, the ever ready Caden stood up, with his arms opened, he took the steps to go to Aurora and there was a hug thatsted a long time. ¡°Father!!¡± Aurora said and started sobbing.


    She yearned to call someone her father for years. She never got a father¡¯s love. Even when she found her mother and was weed into the Rowan¡¯s family, she still had the vacuum of a father left in her life.


    She never thought she would have someone to call her father in this life. But today, she met him and she could call him her father. Her life was nowplete. She has both of her parents, a loving husband and two lovely kids. As for money and wealth, she doesn¡¯t have a problem with that forever.


    Aurora was sobbing very loudly now. All her emotions got loose and she poured it out in sobs. She was even snuffling.


    Santiago stood up when he saw Caden Diego¡¯s eyes go red. He was feeling bad for allowing her to suffer so much. He often saw her and didn¡¯t know she was his.


    He went to the father and daughter pair who both poured out their emotions. Only that way, will they empty their bowels and have a ce to keep the other in their hearts.


    Next Caden hugged Mia and asked for the uptenth time that Mia forgive him. Thetter said her ears were already filled with his apologies that she felt like closing her ears from hearing more.


    That night, Caden couldn¡¯t sleep. How could he have be so negligent not to notice anything amiss. He had trusted Larry Tom with his life, loved T and their daughter Eve Diego. How could he have predicted that they had hands in making Aurora tripped?


    T and Eve should get a goodwyer to defend them in court because he would do nothing to help them .


    But he is certain, they have no strength topete with Aurora¡¯s present status. Aurora and Eve are both his daughters. If one of them tries scheming against the other, then the schemer should have enough stamina to withstand her sister¡¯s fighting back.


    As for T, he¡¯s done with her. First thing tomorrow morning, he¡¯s getting divorced with her. His life had taken a downward path since T came into it. If she had agreed to listen to him, Eve Diego wouldn¡¯t have ended up a vicious scheming girl that she is today.


    Aurora was happily married despites all odds, but will Eve be able to get a suitable Suitor? With so much scandal that has engulfed her life.

 Chapter 147

    Next morning T Diego was called into the waiting room. When she came over, she saw Caden¡¯swyer. She was excited she knew her husband wasn¡¯t going to let her rot in jail. He woulde get her and Eve out. Come what may, whichever scheme Mia adopts, Caden only loves her.


    But as she took her seat, to her surprise, thewyer presented the already signed divorced papers to her. She looked at it in a puzzle. A divorce paper? Caden was ending his marriage to her?


    She can¡¯t imagine that a day woulde when Caden will conceive the idea of divorcing her. Had Mia returned to take Caden away from her? She wouldn¡¯t give Caden a chance to be with Mia. She would not sign the divorce. She¡¯s not ever going to give them the chance.


    Later that evening, T demands that she see her daughter. When Eve Diego came before her, her eyes were swollen and red. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯d been crying.


    When Eve saw her mother, she felt angry and a feeling of hatred surged within her. Her mother had encouraged her to deal with Aurora and do all she can to put her out of her way to win Santiago¡¯s love.


    ¡°Eve, are you ok?¡± T asked. She was also feeling terrible where she is, but seeing her daughter she couldn¡¯t endure seeing her so wrecked.


    Rather than answer, Eve Diego behaved like a maniac. She violently rushed to her mother and started pulling her hair. ¡°You are evil, mum. You made me be evil like yourself. I hate you! I really hate you¡± Eve Diego was yelling.


    ¡°Somebody help!! She¡¯s hurting me!!¡± T Diego was groaning. Her daughter was going to kill her? The police heard her scream and came in to find T on the floor and her daughter pulling her hair and dragging her around the room.


    They pinned Eve Diego and forced her hand off her mother¡¯s hair. But s, she pulled off some strands and they got stuck in between her fingers.


    Eve Diego was taken away. But before finally leaving she turned to give her mother a menacing stare and spat on her face.


    T was sobbing as she was led back into her cell. Her husband wants to end his rtionship with her. The only person she thought that still loves her was her daughter. But s, Eve had attacked her fiercely and would have killed her if she had the chance.


    Her life had be worthless. She doesn¡¯t feel like living anymore. It¡¯s better she just ends her life. That way Caden will be a free man again and her daughter Eve would get pacified.


    Caden was driving in his car when hiswyer called him and informed him about T¡¯s refusal to sign the divorce papers with him. Caden said ok, and ended the call.


    Stubborn, always have been stubborn and difficult. He would think how he¡¯ll get her to sign the papers.


    Caden called Aurora and asked her how she¡¯s doing. He would like to know if it would be convenient for her to go on a dinner date with him. Auroraughed over the phone and said he was free to fix any date.


    That day passed peacefully and Caden was able to sleepfortably. He didn¡¯t even care how Eve was doing. He wants her to Suffer a little, so that she would learn her lessons.


    After a considerable time, he would plead with Aurora to pardon her little sister and get her out. But until then, he would live his life on his own terms.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Next morning, Caden was awoken when his phone chirped. Who could be calling this early? Reaching his hand to the bed stand, he took his phone and checked who the caller was. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Reluctantly he answered.


    An hourter, Caden arrived at the hospital. A doctor and a few warders approached him and took him aside to talk in the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Your wife T Diego hasmitted suicide. We called you over to im her corpse since she hadn¡¯t been prosecuted yet..¡± Caden red at the doctor in rm.


    T! She killed herself? What for?


    When he was called earlier toe over to the hospital, he had thought something terrible might have happened.


    But never in his wildest imagination would he had thought anything on the line of suicide. Why would T end her own life?


    When Caden requested to see her, her remains were brought in a body bag. Caden went and unzipped it, looking at her pale face. Tid there peacefully like someone who is sleeping.


    He was told shemitted suicide by biting her tongue. While considering the possible reasons, he learnt that Eve, her daughter, had bullied her.


    Caden was greatly affected by the news of T¡¯s death. He only wanted to divorce her not to see her die. At the time she died, she was still his wife.


    He called Aurora and told her that her step mother hadmitted suicide. Aurora asked where he was at the time and he told her.


    She informed Santiago and they both set out in Mia¡¯spany. When they arrived, they saw Caden Diego signing some papers before he would be allowed to im the body for burial or cremation as the case may be.


    Aurora walked to him and hugged him ¡°I am sorry for your loss, dad¡± She said. Caden Diego forced a smile and told Aurora he appreciated her concern.


    Santiago and Mia came closer and gave their condolences.


    Santiago asked if he should arrange for a mourning hall. But Caden refused. He said they were going to cremate her and that¡¯s the end. T Diego took her own life and therefore does not deserve any ceremony.

 Chapter 148

    Mia whispered to Santiago to request a bail for Eve Diego. Her mother was dead and at least, she had to pay herst piety to her. Santiago only made a call, and Eve was granted a temporary bail.


    She had already known that her mother was dead. Shemitted suicide. Her mother had always been the rigid type and self-willed. She thinks ending it this way was the best that life could turn out to be? Even in her death, she still feels hatred for her.


    As the remains of T were being taken to the crematorium, Caden Diego was surprised when he saw his daughter Eve Diego. She looked disheveled with  unkempt hair, a puffy face with batches of dry tears.


    Without any hostility or anger in her face, she walked forward and stood beside her father. At Mia¡¯s tugging Aurora went and stood on the other side of Caden. When thetter saw Aurora, he was pleased again. At least this shows that Aurora epted T as her step-mother.


    Soon the process was over. The ashes were delivered in an urn and Caden received it. Eve Diego was supposed to return back to the prison after the cremation.


    She expected her father to say something on her behalf, but he didn¡¯t. As they got to their cars, Eve Diego paused and turned to Look at Lara. She was opening her car. ¡°Big sis¡± she called.


    Aurora paused but refused to look at Eve Diego. She knew she was the one Eve was calling, it was her voice.


    Caden Diego squinted. He turned and saw Eve with tears in her eyes. He felt an emotional ting and looked away. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her tears.


    ¡°Big sis Aurora. Are you going to deny the fact that you¡¯re my  sister?¡± Eve dered and her tears became uncontroble.


    Aurora didn¡¯t know if she should ept Eve Diego as her sister or not. It¡¯s hard to forget that this woman Eve had made her suffer in the past and even once called her mother a prostitute.


    Santiago looked at Eve and saw her tears, it was thating from a remorseful heart. He saw regrets in her eyes and an apology in her voice. He was looking at a different Eve Diego, a changed person.


    Forgetting the past, what transpired between Eve and himself. Letting go of what she did to Aurora and how she separated them for years. But seeing her changed looks, he realized that fate had brought them together. Through Aurora, she had be his sister inw and he is her brother in-Law.


    Caden greatly yearned to see his daughters together. He wished Aurora could forgive Eve. She looked remorseful and thought she deserved a second chance.


    ¡°Eve,e over¡± Santiago called. Eve Diego started walking towards Santiago. She got to him and bent her head. She couldn¡¯t look up into his eyes.


    Santiago saw her attitude and smiled. He gave Eve Diego a side hug and looked at Aurora. But thetter turned her face away, deliberately avoiding Santiago¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Get into the car with us. I¡¯ll help you talk things with your big sister¡± Santiago dered. Eve Diego got into the co-pilot seat and Aurora and Santiago sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    Mia went to join Caden in his car and they drove off.


    A Year Later.


    ¡°Sis, I think this will look good on me¡± Eve Diego said giggling. She had checked through the entire bridal wear and finally settled for one.


    Aurora walked over and looked at it closely, it¡¯s very beautiful and thetest edition. ¡°I think it¡¯s beautiful. Go try it on¡± Aurora instructed.


    They paid for it and a sales girl packaged it and other things they got and took it to their car. As they got in, Eve held Aurora¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sister, I really appreciate everything you are doing for me and Harry. Soon we are getting married and it¡¯s happening because of you.


    But I have one more request, please sister Aurora, you can make it happen, yes you can¡± Eve Diego stuttered. She really wants Aurora to grant this request.


    ¡°Spew it Eve¡± Aurora ordered. Eve can be so annoying atimes. She hadn¡¯t even said it, she already concluded that she can do it. She¡¯s not a superman or rather a superwoman.


    ¡°Get dad and aunt married!¡± Eve Diego blurted out with a solemn look on her face. Before Aurora could say a word, she added ¡°Dad needs to be married again, he needs a woman by his side. Did you even notice that dad loves aunt so much, didn¡¯t you see it in his eyes?¡± Eve Diego concluded.


    Aurora was shocked. How is it that Eve was saying what¡¯s in her mind? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Eve so as for her not to feel bad. She knew her dad still loves her mother very much. It¡¯s obvious, but he¡¯s keeping his distance.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mia also seemed to have a ce in her heart for him. They were both trying to keep their distances. But they¡¯re still in love with each other.

 Chapter 149

    Aurora ced her hand on Eve¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you Eve, thinking about dad and my mum¡¯s wellbeing. I¡¯ll see what I can do about it¡± Aurora assured.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best sis Aurora¡± Eve Diego giggled. As if thinking about all that happened in the past, Eve Diego added ¡°Thank you for epting me as your sister Aurora, despite all that has happened¡±.


    ¡°Oh Eve, let¡¯s not talk about the past, it¡¯s so ugly. Let¡¯s find something else to talk about. What¡¯s most important right now is that you and I are siblings¡± Aurora stated. They both smiled at each other.


    Eve Diego¡¯s wedding wasing up in three days¡¯ time, and a lot of preparation had been put in ce. Harry, Eve Diego¡¯s fiance, was an old schoolmate of Aurora. They had run into each other a few months ago and Aurora arranged for a blind date between him and Eve Diego.


    And the result of the blind date is their weddinging up in a few days¡¯ time. She was going to get her parents together so that they both can stand as parents for Eve Diego.


    That evening, Aurora called her father to know if he was back from Canada ¡°Just sliding into the car from the airport. Grey hade to pick me up¡± Caden Diego stated as soon as he answered Aurora¡¯s call.


    ¡°I will check on you in a few hours¡¯ time, we need to talk¡± Aurora chimed. Caden said ok and ended the call. His daughter Aurora was just wholesome. Through her, her sister Eve Diego was going to get married. She had added sweetness to the lives of all the people around.


    Because of Aurora, he had found a son in Grey. Grey had be more of an adopted son to him than Aurora¡¯s brother. He only wished to be one with Mia and his life would beplete and perfect. But in order not to offend Aurora, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to propose his feelings to Mia.


    Later in the evening, Aurora told Santiago she was going to see her father and have a private talk with him. She promised to let him know what they¡¯ll discuss when she arrives.


    On the way to the Diego Mansion, Aurora called her mother and told her she would being over to have a talk with her. When Aurora arrived, Eve Diego held the door for her toe in before hugging her from behind ¡°Wee sis¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me trip, silly girl¡± Aurorained but giggling. Caden Diego just stood and watched the two sisters giggling with each other.


    ¡°How are you doing dad?¡± Aurora demanded. She walked over and sat down. ¡°I am fine dear¡± Caden responded with a smile.


    They said a few more things about his journey to Canada until Aurora wink an eye to Eve Diego. The Later quietly stood up and excused herself finding a random reason.


    Seeing they are left alone, Aurora decided to start her conversation. ¡°I havee to discuss something important with you dad¡±.


    ¡°I know Aurora, and I am all ears,¡± Caden Diego replied. And took the ss of coffee to his mouth.


    ¡± Forgive me for intruding, but tell me dad, you still love my mother right?¡± Aurora asked a blunt question. Caden Diego was not expecting such a dazing question, hence he choked on the coffee and coughed.


    He raised his head and saw Aurora¡¯s calm disposition. Her calmness was identical to his. This girl took a lot after him except her facial look. He narrowed his brow and asked why Aurora was asking such a sensitive question.


    ¡°I am asking because I want to know, hear you confess it and know how you feel about my mother. Becausest that I know, mum still loves you, her heart still yawns for you. I don¡¯t know about you, but you were her first and her love for you is still unwavering¡± Aurora dered.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caden Diego ran his index fingers over his lips as his usual manner. Mia still loves him? He was her first and he knew it, but she was his first as well. In fact, their first time together only left a vogue memory in him. They were drunk that day. And Aurora was a product of that single act.


    ¡°I still love Mia as well. And if you must know, she was my first also. I¡¯ve never said this to anyone but you because you¡¯re our daughter¡± Caden Diego was sincere. Why didn¡¯t he get to know Aurora when she was younger? Such an intelligent, awesome girl. He really missed her growing up.


    Aurora smiled and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°I want you and mum to be married then!¡± Aurora dered. Caden Diego couldn¡¯t believe his ears, Aurora wanted him and her mother to be married? What a pleasant request.


    ¡°Eve is aware, in fact she suggested it. All I want is your consent and by tomorrow you both will be married. Then you can stand as a couple at Eve¡¯s wedding. Isn¡¯t that going to be perfect, dad?¡± Aurora inquired.


    His both daughters have arranged it and wants him to be remarried? ¡°I really want to be married again to Mia this time. Will she ept me to be her husband?¡±


    ¡°All I want is your consent and now, I¡¯ve gotten it. If it¡¯s mum, she¡¯ll do whatever I want, provided I am happy with it¡±. Aurora assured.


    ¡°Then please, convince her, Aurora,¡± Caden Diego urged.


    Aurora smiled and told him to get prepared, tomorrow they were obtaining their certificate at the country¡¯s bureau. After a few more words, Aurora decided to leave. She called out to Eve Diego and bade her a goodbye.


    As Aurora ced her hand on the knob, she heard her father call her. When she turned, she saw him standing with open arms, wearing a broad smile.

 Chapter 150

    Aurora gave him a hug before stepping out. She was going to see Mia and tell her to be ready to be her father¡¯s bride the next morning.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she arrived at her mother¡¯s ce, thetter was already waiting for her. Soon the mother, daughter were engrossed in their discussion. Mrs. Logan excused herself leaving the duo alone.


    When Aurora told her mother about her meeting with her father and the oue of the meeting, Mia Rowan was quiet.


    Truly she discovered she still loves Caden. She never thought she would have this feeling she was now experiencing to someone else besides Nics. She understands that she now has a strong desire to be with Caden again but never knew it woulde true.


    ¡°I still love Caden, I don¡¯t mind being his wife if it¡¯s ok by you and Eve¡± Mia epted. That way, Aurora made preparations for them to be registered the following day.


    She called Eve Diego and told her the oue of her meeting. Eve was happy and said Aurora was an angel. When Caden received the message from his daughter Aurora that Mia agreed to be married to him, he was super excited and dialed Mia¡¯s cell phone number.


    As soon as the phone started ringing, it was soon answered ¡°Caden¡­.¡± It was a romantic conversation between the two grannies. When they finished their conversation, they were both convinced of the other¡¯s love.


    Aurora told Santiago everything about her meeting with her parents and Santiago was impressed. At least, they were going to live the rest of their lives happily. Aurora was the link between them and now she won¡¯t be an illegitimate daughter of Caden Diego anymore.


    Next day, by 12:00 noon, Mia and Caden were married. It was a quiet wedding anyways. Only the Axel¡¯s, Logan¡¯s were present. Harry was present to cheer his future parents- inw to a happy married life.


    The happiest among all the people present was Aurora. Her both parents were going to be a couple and live the rest of their lives together as man and wife.


    By the time Luke Rowan and the entire Rowan family got to know, the wedding was over and all they got were pictures, they were happy for Mia and especially for Aurora. They sent their presents and Eli promised to pay a visit when he gets his next off duty.


    Since that incident with him shooting Santiago, Aurora had never spoken to him again. Every attempt to get her to talk to him on the phone proved abortive. Though Mia still talks to him, it was no more than one or two syble words.


    He woulde and be reconciled with them and then return back to St Petersburg. As for Lisa, he had decided to leave things to fate. Maybe one day, he would get to see his child.


    A Month After


    Eve Diego and Harry had been married for a month and were not back from their honeymoon. Aurora hadn¡¯t been feeling too well ofte and Santiago insisted they visit the hospital.


    Along the way, Aurora spotted a little girl waving at their car in front. She was curious about the girl. She seemed to have known her and her face seemed very familiar. Tucking at Santiago, she told him to drive fast and overtake the car. She wants to see the girl¡¯s parents.


    When Santiago increased his speed they saw the woman on the steering and Aurora almost jumped out of her car in shock. Her mother had told her once that Lisa had disappeared out Of Eli¡¯s life and left a divorce paper behind.


    But this is Lisa. When Lisa saw that the car was not going past but lingering, she became cautious. She couldn¡¯t see who was inside because the car was tinted. She decided and took a turning by her right. She sped very fast and drove into a supermarket.


    She took her daughter and disappeared into the supermarket. But it was toote. Aurora and Santiago had seen her properly and were Sure she was Lisa. Aurora stepped out hurriedly and tired following her ¡°Aunt Lisa!¡± she called out but rather than answer, Lisa hurried away.


    When she got into the office, Lisa¡¯s eyes became teary. Someone had recognized her and its Aurora. She started sobbing. She had missed Aurora so much. Her daughter Este hadn¡¯t got to meet any member of her family.


    Aurora walked into the supermarket and asked to see Mrs. Lisa. The sales personnel said they don¡¯t know anyone by that name.


    But Aurora insisted, saying the woman who hurried in a few minutes ago, holding a girl.


    ¡°That woman is Ms Zara and she¡¯s our boss¡± the manager replied. Aurora squinted. Lisa changed her name to Zara?


    Oh Ok. Whichever name she¡¯s now been called, is not important to her Right now. Who she wants to see now is Lisa or Zara as her name goes among her employees.


    ¡°Fine. I want to meet your boss Ms Zara. Tell her Aurora Axel wants to see her. If in a few minutes¡¯ time, she doesn¡¯t step out, I will pull down this roof¡± Aurora dered.


    Before any of the employees could process what Aurora¡¯s threat meant, they heard their boss called the name ¡°Aurora¡±


    Aurora turned to her right and there stood Lisa or Zara if you so choose to call her.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes became teary and Lisa was already crying. They both stood and stared at each other. Suddenly regaining herposure, Aurora whispered, a little loud enough for everyone to hear ¡°Aunt Lisa!¡±


    The two women held each other in a beautiful hug and the tears were flowing freely down their cheeks ¡°I missed you aunt, I swear I do¡± Aurora confessed.


    The employees returned back to their work when they saw the expressionless face of President Axel.


    ¡°President Axel¡± Lisa called and left Aurora to go to Santiago. ¡°How have you been Aunt?¡± Santiago asked and gave a quick hug.


    Soon they were seated in Lisa¡¯s office. There she told them all that happened after that night Santiago left the theater. Aurora carried Ese and kept nting a featherlight kiss on her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve punished Eli enough, please forgive him and get reconciled with him¡± Santiago pleaded. He was the one Eli offended and not his wife. A long time has passed now and he has also forgiven Eli in his heart. So why won¡¯t Lisa forgive her husband?


    ¡°I am sorry President Axel. Eli and I are divorced and I am seeing someone else already¡± Lisa lied.


    But Aurora frowned and knew her aunt was lying. She really loved Eli back then and if they truly were divorced, she can¡¯t hook up with someone else so soon.


    She pleaded and said her aunt had to get reconciled with her uncle and give Este aplete home. She pleaded and coaxed Lisa until thetter said she¡¯ll give it some thought.

 Chapter 151

    Eli was returning back home from the office one evening when Aurora called him after many months and told him toe over to Florence City to take his wife and daughter home.


    That¡¯s how he hurried down and got reconciled to Lisa. He apologized to Santiago and pleaded with his sister and niece to forgive him. They spent a few days together happily.


    Santiago threw a party to that effect and everyone was present. The Axel¡¯s, the Logan¡¯s and the Diego¡¯s. It was a beautiful dinner party. They all seemed to be happy.


    Santiago was in thepany of other young men like Grey, Eli and Harry while Palmer, Mrs. Logan and Mia were sitting together. Caden Diego was keeping grandfather Axelpany.


    Old man Axel told Caden Diego that he didn¡¯t lie to histe friend, Caden¡¯s father when he said his grandson Santiago would marry his granddaughter. Today that promise hade to be fulfilled despite all odds.


    Caden Diego chuckled and said old man Axel was right. The best thing that ever happened in his life was having Aurora as his daughter.


    Aurora was in thepany of other women like Mira, Diego and Lisa. Theyughed and chatted as they watched the little children scrambled about. Mira was heavy and due to be delivered any moment soon.


    Soon Santiago came over and told the other women to let him borrow his wife for a few minutes. He Suddenly called the attention of everybody and ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your good time together. I just want to inform everyone that my wife and I are expecting a baby¡±


    Aurora blushed. She thought he wanted to say something else. But Santiago had been feeling very happy after that day they left Lisa¡¯s ce and went to the hospital. It was discovered that she was two months pregnant.


    Everyone was happy for them and even pped. In the midst of the excitement, Harry came over and held his wife Eve ¡°Since President Axel had started it. I¡¯ll have to follow Suit. My wife and I are also expecting our baby too¡± Harry imed. It was Eve¡¯s turn to blush. She was going to tell her sister first before anyone else but Harry had spilled the beans.


    ¡°Looks like I am the only young man here who has not been busytely¡± Eli chipped in. That aroused everyone¡¯sughter again. He had indeed not been busy, because Lisa had made him go on break.


    The women went back to their seats and the party continued. Towards the end of the dinner, Grey walked over and asked that Aurorae with him, there¡¯s something he would like to say.


    Without any questions, she followed him. Grey coughed slightly to call everyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeing they all became quiet he started ¡°I was wondering whichst name Mrs Aurora was going to take up. First she was Aurora Logan. After many years, she became Aurora Rowan and then Aurora Axel but today, she¡¯s be Aurora Diego.


    I was contemting that she retain her firstst name Logan. That way she¡¯ll be called Aurora Logan as before. What do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°No way. She¡¯s Aurora Axel and that¡¯s not negotiable¡±Santiago replied.


    ¡°No, she¡¯ll remain Aurora Rowan¡± Eli chipped in.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any way she¡¯s going to answer any otherst name if not Diego¡± Eve Diego concluded.


    The elders among them started smiling. They were waiting to hear what Grey would say next.


    ¡°I decided to start my speech this way. That means Aurora was responsible for making us a family, from different back groups and ancestors, from a foreign country, we all have be like a family through Aurora¡± Grey paused and took a deep breath.


    Everyone became quiet. A needle dropping silence followed as Grey continued ¡°Aurora goes about affecting people¡¯s lives with positivity, she spreads love and kindness.


    No one has ever had contact with Aurora and regretted it. She always puts happiness in people¡¯s hearts and smiles on their lips. No wonder we all want her to bear ourst names. She¡¯s a dynamic woman with a great personality¡± Grey dered.


    Aurora tucked him and whispered ¡°It¡¯s enough Grey¡±. ¡°No sister Aurora, it¡¯s not enough because I am not done yet¡± Grey replied loudly for everyone to hear him.


    ¡°To some of you, she¡¯s a daughter, a daughter inw, a niece, a wife, a sister, a sister inw but to me Grey Logan, Aurora is my sister, the only sister I have. I could never dream of having a better sister.


    Permit me President Axel and my darling wife Mira, do not pick an offense with what I am about to say¡± Grey said and held Aurora, Turning her to face him, he brought out a sparkling ne made from the purest diamond and wore it around Aurora¡¯s neck.


    Aurora was not smiling, but closed her eyes, trying Hard to push back the tears from embarrassing her.


    ¡°I love you Sister Aurora, to the ends of this Earth, to the moon, I love you¡± Grey dered and embraced Aurora. Aurora couldn¡¯t hold back the tears and allowed them to pour.


    By this time, Mrs. Logan was snuffling. Her eyes had gone red and she kept cleaning her eyes with a tissue. No one could express how their lives have been influenced positively like Grey and herself.


    ¡°I lo¡­. ve you to¡­o Grey ¡± Aurora stammered amidst tears. Grey¡¯s eyes were looking solemn. Grey winked at Santiago and thetter came forward and pulled Aurora away from Grey and brought her to sit on hisp.


    Everyone was quiet except the asional snuffling from Mrs. Logan. Aurora is a woman to be treasured. Palmer and Mia can¡¯t help but be affected by Mrs. Logan¡¯s emotions. Soon both of their eyes became moist.


    ¡°Mia, thank you for birthing Aurora¡± Mrs. Logan chimed.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And thank you for raising a charismatic girl¡± Mia appreciated.


    Caden Diego was the happiest, he was Aurora¡¯s father and a proud man to have this virtuous daughter as his.


    Next morning, Eli Rowan returned back to his country with his wife Lisa and daughter Este and they lived happily thereafter.

 Chapter 152

    Aurora decided at Santiago¡¯s advice to transfer the headquarters of the Starlight holding to Florence City. She did and Grey remained the President but Aurora was overseeing the entire Starlight holding all over the countries.


    She returned the Diego group back to her father but thetter said he was intending to go on retirement a long time before the incident happened.


    He would rather sit back and watch his daughter and Son (Grey Logan) take over from him. He was More thanfortable to answer their questions or consult him when they¡¯re in a cross road.


    Mia and Caden often go on vacations and once they stopped by at St Petersburg to greet the Rowan¡¯s before returning to Florence City.


    One d¨¤y, at the mall Aurora ran into Anna, Julian Brabra¡¯s ex wife. Thetter couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look Aurora in the face. She tentatively tried to bypass but Aurora called her and asked her why she was trying to avoid her?


    Weren¡¯t they still old schoolmates? How can she cross paths with an old school mate and not even say a hi?


    Aurora¡¯s words made Anna feel guilty. Here was a woman she stole her boyfriend back then but today she¡¯s the first to talk friendly to her


    ¡°I am sorry Aurora. For what I did to you, I am really sorry¡±Anna apologized. She owed Aurora an apology and today she would be d if she could forgive her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive Anna. I am happily married with kids. I should rather be thanking you for making me experience a blessing in disguise when you hooked up with Julian Brabra and married him¡±


    Anna appreciated and said Aurora has a heart of gold. But before parting ways, Aurora asked her about her Son Maxwell and thetter said he was doing fine.


    Aurora got to know already from Grey Logan that the duo were divorced and she pitied Julian Brabra for being stupid. He even heard he came looking for her from Grey?.


    Aurora lived the rest of her life happily with Santiago and their Kids: Sam, Samantha and Analdo. Aurora¡¯s baby was a boy.


    THE END


    Thank you all for journeying with me to the end.


    I appreciate yourments and criticisms. They all are wee with a smile.


    I love you all.


    Stay happy


    Stay safe and


    Stay healthy.


    Take love Muahhhh!!!!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Kisses.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!